Transcriber’s Note:

New original cover art included with this eBook is granted to the public domain.

War Medals of the British Army.

The Gold Cross and Clasp

# WAR MEDALS
OF THE
BRITISH ARMY,
AND
HOW THEY WERE WON.

BY
THOMAS CARTER.
REVISED, ENLARGED, AND CONTINUED TO THE PRESENT TIME
BY
W. H. LONG,
EDITOR OF
“The Oglander Memoirs,” “Memoirs of Lady Hamilton,” &c.
“What is a ribbon worth to a soldier?
Everything!—Glory is priceless!”
Sir E. B. Lytton, Bart.
“He wears her like her medal, hanging
About his neck.”—Winter’s Tale.
LONDON:
NORIE AND WILSON, 156, MINORIES.
1893.
v

## PREFACE.

When Napoleon proposed the institution of the Legion of Honour, he was met by the assertion that: “Crosses and ribbons were the pillars of an hereditary throne, and that they were unknown to the Romans, who conquered the world.” In his reply to this objection—after showing that Rome rewarded the achievements of her citizens by all kinds of distinctions—he added: “For the soldier, as for all men in active life, you must have glory and distinction; recompenses are the food which nourish military virtue.”

For many years a similar antagonistic feeling to the granting of Medals to all ranks prevailed in this country, although the propriety of rewarding the victors of a hundred fights with some decoration was warmly advocated by the press, and the result eagerly expected by the veterans who had survived.

It remained for her present Majesty the Queen to carry out the foregoing maxim of a great military genius, in her Army and Navy; for with vithe exception of the Medal given for Waterloo, the soldiers who won the fields of Assaye, Salamanca, and Vittoria, and the gallant seamen who conquered at St. Vincent, the Nile, and Trafalgar, remained undecorated till the year 1847, without even a piece of ribbon to show for the many actions in which they had risked their lives in the service and defence of their country.

The following Work, besides describing the Medals, aims at giving a concise account of the Campaigns and Actions for which Medals and Clasps have been conferred, drawn from the most authentic sources; interspersed with notes and anecdotes of regimental and individual acts of bravery. The engravings have been executed from the Medals themselves, so as to ensure their exact representation; and it is hoped the narratives of “How they were won,” will be found equally trustworthy, as no pains have been spared to secure accuracy.

The accounts of the Wars in New Zealand and South Africa, and of the numerous Expeditions for which the Indian General Service Medal has been granted, will be found in a more detailed and collected form than hitherto published in a single volume.

The first edition of this Work, by the late Mr. T. Carter, described the Medals of the British viiArmy, and the Campaigns for which they were granted, to the year 1860. This part has been carefully revised, and alterations either of excision or addition made in almost every page. For the accounts of all Expeditions and Battles, and the Decorations given for them, from 1860 to the present date, the Editor alone is responsible.

Descriptions of some Naval Engagements and Actions of Naval Brigades will also be found, as in most of the campaigns the operations of the two branches of the service have been so combined, that it is scarcely possible to describe one without the other.

A complete history of the Medals of the British Navy, and how they were won; forming a companion volume to the present, is now in the press, and will be published as speedily as possible.

W. H. L.

February, 1893.

viii

## CORRIGENDA.

Page 176.—In Note, for “colours” read “accoutrements.”
„ 234.—Afghanistan Medals. No. 3, “Candahar and Ghuznee,” was never issued.
ix

## CONTENTS.

| PAGE
Badges of Charles I. | 2
The Dunbar Medal | 5
The Culloden Medal | 6
The East India Company’s Medals | 7
The Medal for Egypt, 1801 | 8
The Indians War Medal, 1799–1826 | 11
The Seringapatam Medal | 15
Storm of Allighur | 17
Battle of Delhi | 20
Battle of Assaye | 22
Siege of Asseer Ghur | 28
Battle of Laswarree | 28
Battle of Argaum | 31
Siege of Gawilghur | 32
Defence of Delhi | 33
Battle and Capture of Deig | 34
Nepaul War, 1816 | 36
Battle of Kirkee and Capture of Poona | 37
Battle of Seetabuldee and Capture of Nagpore | 38
Battle of Maheidpore | 39
Defence of Corygaum | 40
War in Ava, 1824–26 | 41
Siege and Storm of Bhurtpore | 50
The Indian Medal, 1799–1826 | 54
The Peninsula Medal | 54
The Egyptian Campaign, 1801 | 59
Battle of Alexandria | 63
x The Turkish Medal for Egypt | 70
Battle of Maida, 1806 | 70
The Maida Medal | 73
Battle of Roleia and Vimiera | 74
The Medal for Roleia and Vimiera | 80
Sir John Moore’s Campaign | 80
Sahagun and Benevente | 81
Battle of Corunna, 1809 | 89
Battle of Talavera, 1809 | 95
The Talavera Medal | 103
Capture of Martinique and Guadaloupe | 105
Battle of Busaco, 1810 | 107
Battle of Barrosa, 1811 | 112
Battle of Fuentes d’Onor | 117
Battle of Albuhera, 1811 | 124
The Albuhera Medal | 130
Capture of Java, 1811 | 131
Siege of Ciudad Rodrigo, 1812 | 135
Siege of Badajoz, 1812 | 138
Battle of Salamanca, 1812 | 141
Capture of Fort Detroit | 144
Battle of Vittoria, 1813 | 147
Actions of the Pyrenees | 151
Siege of San Sebastian, 1813 | 158
The Gold Cross and Clasps | 161
Action of Chateauguay | 165
Passage of the Nivelle, 1813 | 167
Action at Chrystler’s Farm | 169
Passage of the Nive | 171
Battle of Orthes, 1814 | 174
Battle of Toulouse, 1814 | 176
The Campaign in Flanders | 180
Action at Quatre Bras | 181
Action of June 17th, 1815 | 185
Battle of Waterloo | 186
xi The Waterloo Medal | 197
The Cape Medal | 199
Campaigns in South Africa, 1834–5 | 201
Second Kaffir War, 1846–7 | 204
Third Kaffir War, 1850–53 | 206
Campaign against the Galekas and Gaikas, 1877–78 | 213
Campaign against the Griquas, 1878 | 216
The Basuto War, 1879–80 | 216
The Zulu War, 1879 | 218
Operations against Sekukuni | 230
The Afghanistan Medals and Star | 233
The First Afghan War, 1839 | 235
Capture of Ghuznee | 237
Defence of Jellalabad | 242
Second Afghan Campaign, 1842 | 247
Advance on Cabool | 248
Kandahar, 1842 | 253
Kelat-i-Ghilzie | 254
Battle of Gonine | 255
Re-Capture of Ghuznee | 256
Second Afghan War, 1878–9–80 | 258
Ali Musjid | 260
Peiwar Kotul | 261
Charasia | 264
Cabul, 1879 | 268
Ahmed Khel | 272
March to Kandahar, 1880 | 274
The China Medals, 1840–60 | 278
The First Chinese War, 1840–42 | 279
Second Chinese War, 1856–60 | 286
Action of Fatshan Creek | 287
Capture of Canton | 290
Capture of the Peiho Forts, 1858 | 292
Capture of the Taku Forts, 1860 | 293
Occupation of Pekin | 295
xii The Scinde Medals, 1843 | 298
The Battle of Meeanee | 299
Battle of Hyderabad | 302
The Battles of Maharajpoor and Punniar, 1843 | 304
The Sutlej and Punjaub Medals | 308
The Sutlej Campaign, 1845–46 | 309
Battle of Moodkee | 310
Battle of Ferozeshah | 312
Battle of Aliwal | 315
Battle of Sobraon | 318
The Punjaub Campaign, 1848–9—Siege of Mooltan | 321
Battle of Chilianwala | 325
Battle of Goojerat | 329
The New Zealand Medal | 329
First New Zealand War, 1845–7 | 332
Second New Zealand War, 1860–66 | 338
The Indian General Service Medal | 346
Second Burmese War, 1852–3 | 347
The Persian Campaign, 1856–7 | 352
North West Frontier Expeditions, 1849–63 | 356
Against the Afridis, 1850 | 356
Against the Hussunzies and Boree Afridis, 1852–3 | 358
Against the Lurruckzai Mohmunds, &c., 1854–5 | 359
Against the Afridis and Bozdars | 359
Against the Cabul Khail Wuzerees, &c., 1859 | 360
The Umbeyla Campaign | 361
Bhootan, 1864–5–6 | 364
Looshai, 1871–72 | 366
Perak, 1875–76 | 367
Jowaki, 1877–8 | 369
Naga, 1875–80 | 370
Burma, 1885–87–89 | 371
Sikkim, 1888 | 374
Hazara, 1888 | 375
Chin-Lushai, 1889–90 | 376
xiii Samana, 1891 | 377
The Crimean Medal, 1854–56 | 378
Battle of the Alma | 380
Siege of Sebastopol | 394
First Bombardment of Sebastopol | 395
Battle of Balaklava | 398
Sortie of Oct. 26th | 403
Battle of Inkermann | 404
Second Bombardment of Sebastopol | 425
Third Bombardment of Sebastopol | 431
Fourth Bombardment of Sebastopol | 434
Fifth Bombardment of Sebastopol | 439
Final Bombardment and Fall of Sebastopol | 440
The French Military Medal | 445
Names and Deeds of Recipients | 446
The Sardinian Medal | 478
Names and Deeds of Recipients | 479
The Turkish War Medal | 509
Medal for Distinguished Conduct in the Field | 510
The Victoria Cross | 511
Names and Deeds of Recipients | 512
The Indian Mutiny Medal, 1857–58 | 545
Siege of Delhi | 546
Defence of Lucknow | 557
Relief of Lucknow | 568
Capture of Lucknow | 573
Campaign in Central India, 1858 | 578
The Abyssinian Medal | 587
The Abyssinia Expedition, 1868 | 588
The Ashantee Medal | 594
The Ashantee War, 1873–74 | 595
The Egyptian and Soudan Medals | 602
The Bombardment of Alexandria, 1882 | 604
Battle of Tel-el-Kebir, 1882 | 607
War in the Soudan, Battle of El Teb | 610
xiv Tamaai, 1884 | 614
Suakin, 1884 | 616
The Nile, 1884–5 | 617
Abu Klea, 1885 | 619
Kirbekan, 1885 | 623
Suakin, 1885 | 625
Tofrek, 1885 | 628
Gemaizah, 1888 | 631
Toski, 1889 | 632
North West Canada Medal, 1885 | 634
Indian General Service Medal, 1891 | 635
Medal for Long Service and Good Conduct | 636
Medal for Meritorious Service | 637
East India Company’s Medal, 1848 | 638
The Distinguished Service Order | 639
Indian Order of Merit | 639
Miscellaneous Military Medals | 640
Regimental Medals | 645
Medals of the Militia, Yeomanry, and Volunteers | 650
COLOURED PLATES.
The Gold Cross | Frontispiece
The Indian War Medal and the Guznee Medal | to face page 11
The Seringapatam Medal | „      „ 15
The Peninsula Medal | „      „ 54
The Turkish Medal for Egypt | „      „ 70
The Talavera Medal | „      „ 103
The Waterloo Medal | „      „ 197
The Afghanistan Medal | „      „ 233
The Star for General Roberts’ March | „      „ 275
The Medal for First Chinese War and Second Burmese War | „      „ 279
xv The Second Jellalabad Medal, and the Maharajpoor Star | „      „ 303
The Sutlej and Punjaub Medals | „      „ 308
The New Zealand Medal | „      „ 332
The Indian General Service Medal | „      „ 346
The Crimean Medal | „      „ 378
The French War Medal | „      „ 445
The Sardinian Medal | „      „ 477
The Turkish Medal | „      „ 509
Medal for Distinguished Conduct in the Field | „      „ 510
The Victoria Cross | „      „ 511
The Indian Mutiny Medal | „      „ 545
The Abyssinia Medal | „      „ 587
The Ashantee Medal | „      „ 594
The Egyptian Medal | „      „ 602
The Khedive’s Star | „      „ 604
The Meritorious Service Medal, and the Cape Medal | „      „ 637
WOODCUTS.
| PAGE
The Dunbar Medal | 5
The Maida Medal | 73
Coin of Ellis | 198
The South African Medal | 200
The Ghuznee Medal, 1839 | 242
The First Jellalabad Medal | 246
The Ghuznee and Cabul Medal | 257
The Germantown Medal | 648
Medal of the Duke of Cumberland’s Sharpshooters | 651

1

## BRITISH WAR MEDALS.

The highest rewards in all ages and nations have invariably been bestowed upon deeds of valour and martial daring; and no renown has generally been considered equal to that honorably gained by Arms in face of an enemy. The most noble families are proud to trace their descent from some celebrated warrior, and any distinction or trophy won by him is usually more treasured and prized than any other dignity or mark of honour. The custom of striking medals to commemorate victories, important events, or in honour of remarkable persons or deeds, dates from the times of the Greeks and Romans; but only in modern times have medals been issued as a reward of martial services, and worn as personal decorations.

Gold chains and medals were frequently bestowed by Princes in the XV. and XVI. centuries on Ambassadors, and others whom they wished to honour, and these marks of favor were certainly intended to be worn by the recipients; Queen Elizabeth[1] gave medals for naval achievements; but not until the next century can instances be found of such rewards being conferred for distinguished services in the field. Probably the earliest Medal in existence struck by, or for an Englishman, is a war medal dated 1480, of large size, and in the early Italian style. On the obverse is a head with “Jo Kendal Rhodi. Turcupellarius,” and on the reverse the arms of Kendal, with the inscription “Tempore obsidionis Turcorum, mcccclxxx.” The first medals given in England for Military services were 2struck by order of Charles I., by a warrant dated from the Court at Oxford, May 18th. 1643; to reward such soldiers as distinguished themselves in forlorn hopes. The warrant was issued to the Wardens of the Mint:—

“Charles R.,

“Trusty and well-beloved, we greet you well: whereas we have received information that those soldiers which have been forward to serve us in the Forlorn-hope, are not looked upon according to their merited valour and loyal service. We do therefore require, that from henceforward, the Commander-in-Chief, both of Horse and Foot, which lead up the Forlorn-hope, upon whom also we mean to bestow special tokens of our princely favour, do signify in writing the names of those soldiers whom they find most forward in serving us, their King and country, that care may be taken to reward their deservings, and make them specially known to all our good subjects. For which end we have thought fit to require Sir William Parkhurst, Kt., and Thomas Bushell, Esq., Wardens of our Mint, to provide from time to time certain Badges of Silver, containing our Royal image, and that of our dearest son, Prince Charles, to be delivered to wear on the breast of every man who shall be certified under the hands of their Commander-in-Chief to have done us faithful service in the Forlorn-hope.

“And we do therefore, most straightly command, that no soldier at any time do sell, nor any of our subjects presume to buy, or wear, any of these said Badges, other than they to whom we shall give the same, and that under such pain and punishment as our Council of War shall think fit to inflict, if any shall presume to offend against this our Royal command. And we further require the said Commanders and Wardens of our Mint, to keep several Registers of the names of those, and of their country, for whom they shall give their certificate. Given at our Court at Oxford the 18th. day of May, 1643.”

These Medals had the effigy of the King on one side, and of Prince Charles on the other.

On Sunday, October 23rd., 1642, was fought the battle of Edgehill, in which Robert Welsh or Walsh, an Irish gentleman, who commanded a troop of horse, succeeded in recovering from 3the Parliamentary forces, the standard of the King’s own regiment, taken by them, and also captured two pieces of cannon, and a waggon belonging to the Earl of Essex. The following morning, the king, upon the top of Edgehill, knighted Mr. Walsh, who was presented to him with these trophies by Prince Rupert; and on the 1st. of June, 1643, a gold medal was ordered for this officer, the obverse to bear the royal figure and his son Prince Charles, the reverse to have the royal banner used in the above battle, to be inscribed “Per Regale Mandatum Caroli Regis hoc assignatur Roberto Welch Militi.” Sir Harris Nicolas states that a copy of the warrant, with a drawing of the medal, which is oval, having on one side the effigies of the king and of Prince Charles, inscribed Car. Rex. M. B. F. et H. Car. Princeps; and on the reverse the royal standard, in bend sinister, inscribed “Per Regale Mandatv’ Caroli Regis hoc assignatur Rob: Welch Militi,” was recorded in the College of Arms, on the 14th. of August, 1685. This medal was worn on the breast, as appears by the knight’s own narrative, printed for himself in 1679. The long parliament passed an act in 1649, enacting that the tenth of all prizes due to the Lord High Admiral, should be appropriated for medals or other rewards for eminent service at sea, which ordinance was repeated in the succeeding year.[2]

After the defeat of the Scots at Dunbar, by Cromwell, on the 3rd. of September, 1650, the House of Commons “ordered that it be referred to the committee of the army, to consider what medals may be prepared for officers and soldiers, that were in this service in Scotland, and set the proportions and the values of them, and their number, and present the estimate of them to the House.” The house voted that the officers and men “which did this excellent service” should be presented with gold and silver medals. Simon, an eminent engraver of that day, was sent to Cromwell, to consult with him as to the device for this medal. Dr. Harris, in the appendix to his “Historical and Critical Account of Oliver Cromwell,” page 538, has printed an original letter of Cromwell’s to the parliament (then in the possession of James 4Lamb, Esq., of Fairford, in Gloucestershire, and subsequently of John Raymond Barker, of the same place), on Symond’s (Simon) proceeding as above stated. The letter is highly characteristic, and is as follows.—

“For ye Honble the Committee for the Army, these.

“Gentl.,—It was not a little wonder to me to see that you should send Mr. Symonds so great a journey about a business importinge so little, as far as it relates to me when, as if my poore opinion may not be rejected by you, I have to offer to that wch I thinke the most noble end, to witt, the commemoracon of that great mercie at Dunbar, and the gratuitie to the army, wch might better be expressed upon the meddal by engraving as on the one side the Parliamt, wch I heare was intended, and will do singularly well; so, on the other side, an army wth this inscription over the head of it, The Lord of Hosts, wch was or word that day: wherefore, if I may begg it as a favor from you, I most earnestly beseech you, if I may do it wth out offence, that it may be soe; and if you thinke not fitt to have it as I offer, you may alter it as you see cause, only I doe thinke I may truely say it will be verie thankfully acknowledged by me, if you will spare the having my effigies in it.

“The gentlemans paynes and trouble hither have been verie great, and I shall make it my seconde suite unto you that you will please to conferr upon him that imploymt in yr service wch Nicholas Briott had before him; indeed, the man is ingenious and worthie of encouragemt. I may not presume much, but if at my request and for my sake he may obteyne this favor, I shall put it upon the accompt of my obligacons, wch are not a few, and I hope shal be found readie gratefully to acknowledge and to approve myself, Gentl.,

“Yor most reall servant,
“Edinburgh, 4th. of Feb., 1650–1.” “O. Cromwell.”

Cromwell’s modesty was over-ruled, and the medal bears his bust. On the obverse is the head of Cromwell, profile; under the shoulder, Tho: Simon F.; the motto about the 5head, Word at Dunbar,—The Lord of Hosts,—Septem ye 3, 1650; behind the head a prospect of the battle. The reverse has the House of Commons sitting, as represented on the Parliament Great Seal, 1648, and also on that of the Commonwealth, 1651. It is remarkable also for Cromwell’s likeness when Lieutenant-General. This is engraved in “The Medallick History of England,” and in “Simon’s Medals and Coins.” The Dunbar Medal is of two sizes,[3] and is the first given generally to officers and men, as is the present practice, and no instance occurred of a general distribution of medals by the Sovereign’s command until that for Waterloo was authorised.[4]

In the two works immediately referred to there are engravings of several medals, probably worn by officers and soldiers as honorary badges; some contain the effigy of King Charles the First or Prince Rupert, or Sir Thomas Fairfax or his son, or the Earls of Essex, Manchester, or Dumferline, General Rossiter, or of other Parliamentary commanders; on 6the reverse were their names or arms, or a representation of the Parliament, or the words Meruisti, or Pro Religione Lege et Parliamento, or For King and Parliament. It now seems impossible to discover the precise history of these medals. The victory of Naseby, on the 14th. of June, 1645, was commemorated by a silver-gilt medal, with a ring: on one side was the effigy of Sir Thomas Fairfax, inscribed, Tho: Fairfax miles Milit. Parl. Dux. Gen.; the reverse bore Meruisti, within a circle, and Post Hæc Meliora, 1645. The Parliamentary medal, which was distinct from the naval medal, before adverted to, cannot be described with certainty; but it is supposed to have had the effigies of the victorious generals on one side, and the Parliament on the other. It appears to have been instituted soon after that for Dunbar, as the House of Commons conferred it on Colonel Mackworth, by resolution dated the 27th. of August, 1651, with a chain of gold to the value of one hundred pounds. This officer was governor of Shrewsbury, and his service consisted in refusing to surrender the castle and garrison when summoned by the forces of the royalists.

With these exceptions the medals of the Commonwealth era appear to have been given for naval services against the Dutch, such distinctions being granted to Generals Blake and Monk, Vice-Admiral Penn, and Rear-Admiral Lawson, and certain officers of the fleet. Blake’s medal for the victory over the Dutch fleet off the Texel, in 1653, was purchased by William the Fourth for one hundred and fifty guineas. At this period the position of these officers was scarcely defined, for at times they appear to have fought on land as well as at sea.[5]

The medals of succeeding reigns appear to have been confined to naval services: although medals were struck in commemoration of the victories of the great Duke of Marlborough, it is certain that they were not worn by either officers or soldiers.

After the battle of Culloden, on the 16th. of April, 1746, a gold medal was struck, having on the obverse, the head of the 7Duke of Cumberland; the reverse had a figure of Apollo, and a dragon pierced by an arrow, inscribed, Actum est ilicet perit, and in the exergue, Præl. Colod. Ap. xvi., MDCCXLVI. This medal was given to officers who commanded regiments at the battle, and was worn round the neck by a crimson ribbon with a green border.

The medals granted by the Honourable East India Company[6] are next in order of time.

A medal was issued to Officers and men, by the East India Company, for the Campaigns in the Deccan, against Hyder Ali and his son Tippoo Sahib, 1780–84. This medal was granted by an order in Council, January 19th., 1784, and was in gold, silver, and inferior metal. Obverse, Britannia, seated upon a trophy of Arms, holding a wreath in her outstretched hand towards a fortress in the distance. Reverse, an inscription in Persian, which may thus be translated: “The courage and exertions of those valiant men by whom the name of Englishmen has been celebrated and exalted from Hindostan to the Deccan, having been established throughout the world, this has been granted by the Government of Calcutta, in commemoration of the excellent services of the brave. Year of the Hegira, 1199,” i.e., 1784. Within a circle is the following legend, also in Persian: “As coins are current in the world, so shall the bravery and exploits of those heroes by whom the names of the victorious English nation was carried from Bengal to the Deccan.” Suspended from a yellow cord.

In 1793, June 4th., by an order in Council, the East India Company granted a medal to the Officers and men under Lord Cornwallis, General Meadows, and General Abercromby, engaged in the war in Mysore, 1791–92, against Tippoo Sahib. The medal was issued in gold, silver, etc., as the Deccan Medal. Obverse, a Sepoy in the Military costume of the time, holding the British flag in his right hand, in his left the Mysore banner reversed, in the background a view of Seringapatam. Reverse, within a wreath, “For services in the Mysore, 1791–1792”; surrounded by a Persian inscription, “A token of the bravery of the troops of the English Government in the war in the Mysore, in the year of the Hegira, 1205–1206.”

8There were two sizes of this medal in silver, and it was worn suspended from a yellow silk cord.

One of the most dashing exploits in the war of Mysore was the capture of Bangalore, the second city in the dominions of Tippoo. It was enclosed by a high wall and a deep ditch, and the gate was covered by a close thicket of Indian thorns. The attack was made without any examination of the ground, and the troops in advancing and endeavouring to force an entrance, were exposed to a destructive fire of musketry. Colonel Moorhouse, one of the best officers in the service, fell mortally wounded. At length Lieutenant Ayre, a man of diminutive stature, succeeded in forcing his way through the shattered gate; which gallant action, being observed by General Meadows, he shouted to the stormers, “Well done! now whiskers, try if you can follow and support the little gentleman.” This animated appeal succeeded, the troops rushed through the gate into the town, and drove out the enemy at the point of the bayonet.

By an order in Council, Fort William, May 15th. 1807, a medal was granted to the troops engaged in the capture of Ceylon from the Dutch, 1795–96. Obverse, “For services in the Island of Ceylon, A.D. 1795–96.” Reverse, an inscription in Persian, “This medal was given by way of acknowledgement of services in Ceylon, in the year of the Hegira, 1209–1210,” suspended from a yellow silk cord. (Seringapatam Medal, see post).

A medal for services in Egypt was granted by general order, July 31st., 1802. In 1801, General Sir David Baird was dispatched from India in command of a force of 2,800 British troops, 2,000 Sepoys, and 400 picked artillerymen, to Egypt, to join the army under Sir Ralph Abercromby, landed them from England, to act against the French. Sir David was joined on the 17th. of May, at Jeddah, in the Red Sea, by an expedition from the Cape of Good Hope, consisting of the 61st. Regiment, some light cavalry and artillery, and on June 8th. landed at Cossier. (See Egyptian Campaign, post). Obverse, a Sepoy holding a Union Jack in his right hand, in rear, a camp, with an inscription in Persian: “This medal has been presented in commemoration of the defeat of the 9French armies in the Kingdom of Egypt, by the bravery and ability of the victorious army of England.” Reverse, a ship in full sail, with the Union Jack flying; pyramids and obelisk in the back ground. In the exergue, the date, 1801. Worn as the preceding.

In 1850 a clasp was added to this medal, which was sanctioned by the Queen in 1848.

In July, 1810, a small Anglo-Indian force, under the command of Colonel Keating, with a squadron of ships of the Royal Navy, under Commodore Rowley, captured the Isle of Bourbon from the French.

On the 29th. of November of the same year, an army of about 10,000 men from India, commanded by General J. Abercromby, assisted by a squadron of ships, under the command of Vice-Admiral Bertie, landed in the Isle of France, and after a smart action, in which the French were defeated, General Decaen, the French Governor, proposed terms of capitulation, and on December 3rd., surrendered the Island to Great Britain. Two hundred and nine pieces of heavy ordnance, with ample stores of ammunition, five French frigates, and a corvette, with twenty-four merchant ships, were captured. From that time, the Isle of France, henceforth known by its older name of Mauritius, has remained a dependency of the British crown.

For these services a medal was granted, by general order, dated, Fort William, September 10th., 1811. Obverse, a Sepoy holding the Union Jack, trampling on the French colours and Eagle; by his side a gun; in the back ground, ships at anchor. Reverse, within a wreath a Persian inscription: “This medal was conferred in commemoration of the bravery and accustomed fidelity exhibited by the Sepoys of the English company in the capture of the Mauritius Islands, in the year of the Hegira, 1223.” Round the wreath, “Rodrigues, 6th. July, MDCCCIX. Bourbon, 8th. July, and Isle of France, 3rd. December, MDCCCX.” The medal is worn as the preceding.

Her Majesty’s 69th. and 86th. Regiments were engaged in this service.

By a general order, February 11th., 1812, a medal was conferred on the troops, numbering about 12,000, engaged in 10the reduction of Java, under the command of General Sir S. Auchmuty. (See capture of Java, post). Obverse, Sepoys carrying Fort Cornelis; on the flag-staff is the British flag over the Dutch, above, the word Cornelis. Reverse, a Persian inscription: “This medal was given in commemoration of the valour and courage displayed by the Sepoys of the East India Company, in the capture of Java, in the year of the Hegira, 1228.” The legend is in English, “Java, conquered, 26th. August, MDCCCXI.” Worn as the preceding.

Her Majesty’s 14th., 59th., 69th., 78th., and 89th. Regiments of foot were present at the capture of Java.

A medal was granted by general order, March 20th., 1816, for the two campaigns in Nepaul, 1814–16, under Generals Marley, Wood, Gillespie (who was killed), and Ochterlony. Obverse, troops marching across hills crowned with stockades; on the left, a field gun. Reverse, inscription in Persian: “This medal was given by the Nawab Governor-General Bahadur, in testimony of the energy, good service, skill, and intrepidity which were displayed during the campaigns on the hills, in the year of the Hegira, 1229–1230.”

Worn as the preceding. A clasp for Nepaul was granted with the “Army of India” Medal in 1851. (See War in Nepaul, post).

In 1826, April 22nd., a medal was granted for the first Burmese War, 1824–26, troops commanded by Sir Archibald Campbell and General Morrison. Obverse, the white Elephant of Burmah crouching to the British Lion; the Burmese colours lowered to the Union Jack, palm-trees in the back ground. A Persian inscription: “The Elephant Ava submitting to the British Lion, 1826.” Reverse, a storming party advancing towards the Great Pagoda of Rangoon, a steam-boat and boats on the river Irrawaddy; Sir A. Campbell directing the movement in the foreground, under a palm-tree. An inscription in Persian: “The Standard of the victorious army of England in Ava.” This medal is by Wyon, and worn with a crimson ribbon with blue edge. A clasp for “Ava,” was given with the “Army of India” Medal in 1851. (See War in Ava, post).

The Indian War Medal.—1799–1826
The Ghuznee Medal.—1830

11

## THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL.
1799–1826.

On the 21st. of March, 1851, a General Order was issued, announcing that The Queen had been pleased to signify her assent to a measure that had been proposed by the Court of Directors of the East India Company, of granting a medal to the surviving officers and soldiers of the Crown, who were engaged in the following services in India:—Storm of Allighur, September 4th., 1803; Battle of Delhi, September 11th., 1803; Battle of Assaye, September 23rd., 1803; Siege of Asseer Ghur, October 21st., 1803; Battle of Lawsarree, November 1st., 1803; Battle of Argaum, November 29th., 1803; Siege and Storm of Gawilghur, December 15th., 1803; Defence of Delhi, October, 1804; Battle of Deig, November 13th., 1804; Capture of Deig, December 23rd., 1804; War in Nepaul in 1816; Battle of Kirkee, and Battle and Capture of Poona, November, 1817; Battle of Seetabuldee, and Battle and Capture of Nagpoor, November and December, 1817; Battle of Maheidpore, December 21st., 1817; Defence of Corygaum, January 1st., 1818; War in Ava, 1824 to 1826; and Siege and Capture of Bhurtpore, January, 1826.

The mode of application was similar to that specified in the General Order granting the War Medal, (see War or Peninsula Medal, post,) but the concluding paragraph announced that, “It having, moreover, been represented to Her Majesty, that the officers and soldiers of the Crown, who were engaged in the Mysore war, and at the Siege of Seringapatam had already received medals from the East India Company for those services, Her Majesty has further been graciously pleased to permit the same to be worn by them with their uniforms.”

Following the order of date, the first service is

## THE MYSORE WAR AND SIEGE OF SERINGAPATAM.
February to May, 1799.

Although the reduction of the power and resources of Tippoo Sahib, effected by the treaty of Seringapatam, which terminated the campaign of 1792, had weakened his influence, yet it had not extinguished his intense hatred of the British. 12The Sultan had entered into a negotiation with the Governor of the Isle of France, in 1798, and sent an embassy to Zemaun Shah, Sovereign of Cabool, for the purpose of inducing him to attack the possessions of the Company. Having also derived encouragement from the successes of the French arms in Egypt, from which country the Directory intended to act against the British dominions in India, Tippoo commenced augmenting his military force, and his hostile designs became every day more apparent. The Governor-General the Earl of Mornington (afterwards Marquis of Wellesley) perceiving a rupture inevitable, resolved to anticipate the attack, and ordered the army to take the field, and march into the heart of Tippoo’s territory.

Major-General George (afterwards Lord) Harris, who was serving with the local rank of Lieutenant-General, in conformity to these orders, advanced with the army under his command on the 11th. of February, 1799, and entered the Mysore territory on the 5th. of March. On the 27th. the troops arrived at Mallavelly, and on approaching the ground of encampment the forces of Tippoo were seen drawn up on a height a few miles off. The enemy attacked the advanced pickets, and a general action ensued, in which the 33rd. regiment highly distinguished itself. A body of two thousand men moved forward in the best order towards the regiment, which, firmly standing its ground, coolly reserved its fire until within a distance of about sixty yards, and then led by its Lieutenant-Colonel, the Honourable Arthur Wellesley, in person, boldly advanced, and charging with the bayonet, compelled the approaching column to give way. This movement being seconded by Major-General Floyd, who made a rapid charge with the cavalry, completed the disorder, and the enemy retreated before the whole of the British line, which immediately moved forward.

While this attack was being made by the left wing, under Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Arthur Wellesley, with the Nizam’s contingent, the 33rd., and Major-General Floyd’s cavalry, Lieutenant-General Harris with the troops, which formed the right wing, had been also engaged.[7]

13In this affair Tippoo sustained a loss of nearly two thousand, including some of his most valuable officers; whilst the British casualties amounted to only sixty-six men.

On the following morning the army advanced, and arrived before Seringapatam on the 5th. of April, when preparations for the siege were at once commenced.

An attack was made on an entrenchment of the enemy about six o’clock in the evening of the 20th. of April, in which the flank companies of the 12th. and 73rd. regiments were employed. This was successful, and although the enemy had two hundred and fifty men killed and wounded, and the entrenchment was occupied by about eighteen hundred of Tippoo’s infantry, the British had but one man wounded.

The siege was prosecuted with vigour, and a breach being reported practicable on the 3rd. of May, the assault was ordered to take place in the heat of the following day, as the besieged would then be the least prepared to oppose the attack. On this service were employed the ten flank companies of the European corps necessarily left to guard the camp, and outposts, followed by the 12th., 33rd., 73rd., and 74th. regiments, three corps of grenadier Sepoys, two hundred of the Nizam’s 14troops, a hundred of the artillery, and the corps of pioneers, the whole under the orders of Major-General (afterwards Sir David) Baird. The assault took place about half-past one o’clock in the afternoon of the 4th. of May, and in a short space of time the British colours waved over the fortress.[8] The Major-General had divided his force for the purpose of clearing the ramparts to the right and left; one division was commanded by Colonel Sherbrooke, and the other by Lieutenant-Colonel Dunlop; the latter was wounded, but both corps, although strongly opposed, were completely successful. The spirited attack, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the 74th. Highlanders, was particularly mentioned in general orders, in which all the officers and men were thanked for this memorable achievement. The body of Tippoo Sultan was found among heaps of slain, and was afterwards interred in the magnificent mausoleum which he had erected over the tomb of his father, the once powerful Hyder Ali, a portion of the victorious troops attending the ceremony.

In this manner terminated the siege of Seringapatam, and the fall of the capital placed the kingdom of Mysore at the disposal of the British government, and destroyed a power in India which had proved itself a formidable enemy.

The following regiments were engaged in the storming and capture of Seringapatam on the 4th. of May, 1799; namely, the 19th. and 22nd. (late 25th.) Light Dragoons, (both since disbanded;) the 12th., 33rd., 73rd., 74th., 75th., 77th. regiments, the Scots Brigade, afterwards the 94th.[9] regiment, and the 103rd.

The Seringapatam Medal.—1799.

15

## THE SERINGAPATAM MEDAL,[10] 1799.

This medal was distributed to officers and soldiers—European and Native—on one side of it is represented the storming of the breach of Seringapatam, from an actual drawing on the spot, with the meridian sun, denoting the time of the storm, and the following inscription in Persian underneath:—“The Fort of Seringapatam, the gift of God, the 4th. May, 1799.” On the reverse side is the British Lion subduing the Tiger, the emblem of the late Tippoo Sultan’s Government, with the period when it was effected, and the following words in Arabic on the banner:—“Assud otta-ul Ghaulib,” signifying the Lion of God is the Conqueror, or the Conquering Lion of God.

Of these medals gold ones were struck for His Majesty, the Right Honourable Lord Melville, the Governor-General of India at the time, the Marquis Cornwallis, the Nizam and his two ministers, the Peishwah and his minister, the Nabobs of Arcot and Oude, and the Rajahs of Tanjore, Travancore, Mysore, Coorga, and Berar, Dowlut Rao Scindiah, the Commander-in-Chief, general officers on the staff employed in the Service, and for the Oriental Museum.

Silver-gilt medals were struck for the members of council at the three Presidencies, the Residents of Hydrabad and 16Poonah, the field officers, and the general staff on the service. Silver for the captains and subalterns, copper-bronzed for the non-commissioned officers, and pure grain tin for the privates.

The European officers of the Company’s service received permission in August, 1815, to wear the Seringapatam Medal. On the 16th. of that month the following representation was made to the Right Honourable the Earl of Buckinghamshire:—

“My Lord,

“Medals having been struck by the Court of Directors, with the approbation and concurrence of His Majesty’s Ministers, in commemoration of the storming of Seringapatam, and of the other splendid successes of the British Army in Mysore, in 1799; to be executed by an eminent artist, and distributed to the officers and soldiers, both of His Majesty’s, and of the Company’s troops, who served in that brilliant and decisive campaign.

“The European officers of the Company’s Service have represented to us that highly as they have been gratified with the receipt of those honourable bestowments, they experienced considerable mortification in not feeling themselves at liberty to wear them on great public occasions, such as being presented at Court, and at the Military Levees of His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief.

“This sentiment necessarily strikes them with peculiar force at the present period, when all the officers of Europe, who have distinguished themselves in the service of their several Sovereigns, appear upon all public occasions, decorated with the honourable badges of their services and glory.

“We therefore intreat your Lordship to transmit these circumstances to His Royal Highness, the Prince Regent, and to solicit his gracious permission, that the medals granted by the East India Company, upon the occasion of the capture of Seringapatam by storm on the 4th. of May, 1799, and the other splendid successes of the British Army in Mysore in that year, may be worn by the officers, who have received them, in such manner, and at such times as to His Highness may appear proper.

“We have etc.,
“Charles Grant.
“Thomas Read.”

This request was complied with in a letter, dated Whitehall, 29th. August, 1815, of which the accompanying is an extract:—

“Gentlemen,

“His Royal Highness has been pleased to grant his gracious permission that such officers may wear their medals in any part of His Majesty’s dominions.

“To the Chairman and      (Signed) Buckinghamshire.”
Deputy-Chairman.”
17

## STORM OF ALLIGHUR.
4th. September, 1803.

This service occurred during the Mahratta war. The empire of the Mahrattas, of which Sevajee was the founder, had become a confederacy of five chieftains, the Peishwah, Scindiah, Holkar, the Rajah of Berar, and the Guicowar; each of whom, although acknowledging a kind of fealty to the descendant of Sevajee, was independent of the other. The 18Peishwah, who was regarded as the nominal head of the confederation, was considered only as an instrument in the hands of the strongest. Dowlut Rao Scindiah, who ruled over Malwa and Candeish, had acquired an absolute control in the councils of Bajee Rao, the Peishwah, and was regarded with great jealousy by his rival Holkar. Both these chieftains had armies officered by Europeans, principally Frenchmen. Holkar suddenly crossed the Nerbudda, marched on Poonah, and having defeated the united troops of Scindiah and the Peishwah, the latter placed himself under the protection of the British, and after his restoration in May, 1803, it was ascertained that Scindiah was in négociation with Holkar and the Berar Rajah, with a view to subvert the British alliance with the Peishwah. After the evasions and procrastinations inseparable from oriental diplomacy, hostilities commenced, Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley being appointed to the chief command of the British and allied troops in the territories of the Peishwah, of the Nizam, and of any Mahratta state; subject alone to the orders of General Stuart and General Lake, the Commander-in-Chief in India.

General Lake was instructed to conquer the whole of Scindiah’s territory between the Jumna and the Ganges, to seize upon Delhi and Agra, and to destroy the army commanded by General Perron, a French officer. On the 7th. of August, 1803, the troops advanced from Cawnpore, and entered the Mahratta territory on the morning of the 29th. of that month. Perron occupied a strong position, with about fifteen thousand men, in the vicinity of Coel. General Lake resolved to turn his left flank, against which he advanced, but the enemy retired after firing a few rounds, without venturing a regular engagement; the rapidity of his flight rendering the several attempts made to charge him quite ineffectual. After this affair, Perron took up a position between the town of Coel and the fortress of Allighur, and every effort to induce the governor to surrender proving unsuccessful, the necessary arrangements were made for the assault of the fort.

Allighur was a place of considerable strength, the country being levelled around and open to its fire in every direction. It was provided with a broad ditch and a fine glacis, and 19had only one entrance, which was very intricate, and over a narrow causeway. On the 4th. of September, a storming party, consisting of four companies of the 76th., with two battalions and four companies of native infantry, was placed under the orders of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Monson. At half-past four o’clock in the morning it had advanced within a few hundred yards of the place before being discovered; when, a tremendous fire being opened, the colonel rushed forward with the flank companies of the regiment, in the hope of being able to enter the main gateway with a fugitive guard which had been stationed in a breastwork outside the place. In this he was disappointed, and, as the enemy’s cross fire was very severe, Major Macleod, and two grenadiers of the regiment, endeavoured to scale the wall, but encountered such a powerful phalanx of pikemen that they were compelled to fall back. A gun was with some difficulty placed opposite to the gate, which, after a few discharges, was blown open. During these operations the party for twenty minutes was exposed to a raking fire of grape, wall pieces, and matchlocks. Colonel Monson was severely wounded by a pike discharged from a gun, and the adjutant and four officers of grenadiers were killed.

After clearing the first gate, a long and intricate passage conducted the troops, in the midst of a heavy cross fire, through a second and third gateway, which were easily forced, to a fourth, that led immediately into the body of the place. With great difficulty the gun was brought up, but the gate could not be blown open. At last the grenadiers, with Major Macleod at their head, succeeded in pushing through the wicket, and mounted the ramparts, after which but little opposition was offered by the Mahrattas, who for the space of an hour had made a most vigorous defence. They lost about two thousand men, while the casualties of the assailants were likewise severe.

As Allighur was the chief residence and principal depôt of General Perron, a large quantity of ordnance and military stores were captured, and several carriages were found laden with treasure, which the victors divided amongst themselves on the spot. A few days after the fall of this fortress, General Perron withdrew from the Mahratta service; his popularity amongst the natives had excited the jealousy of Scindiah, whose conduct would have palliated a severe retaliation; but the high-minded Frenchman, disdaining an unworthy action, resigned the command under circumstances most honourable to his personal character.

The 76th. may feel proud of the praise which was bestowed upon the regiment and its officers by the Governor-General for their gallantry.[11]

20

## BATTLE OF DELHI.
11th. September, 1803.

Although General Perron had been permitted to enter the British territories, the troops which he had commanded still remained under other officers. Having left a sufficient force at Allighur, the British proceeded towards Delhi on the 7th. of September. After a fatiguing march of eighteen miles, and when, on the 11th. of that month, they had arrived within two leagues of the city, information was received that M. Louis Bourquin, another French officer in command of Scindiah’s army, had crossed the Jumna with a numerous force, in order to attack General Lake. This intelligence was quickly confirmed by an attack upon the outlying pickets which had just been posted.

The British commander immediately proceeded with the whole of his cavalry to reconnoitre the enemy, and found them drawn up in order of battle on a rising ground, their flanks resting on a morass, while the front was defended by a line of entrenchments and a formidable artillery. As it was considered impossible to make any impression upon so 21excellent a position by a direct attack, stratagem was employed to induce them to quit it. The cavalry, which had proceeded considerably in advance, were directed to fall back before the Mahrattas, and afterwards to form behind the right wing of the infantry. This manœuvre was completely successful; the cavalry retired, while the infantry were quickly formed, and advanced in line, under a tremendous cannonade of round, grape, and chain shot. Nothing could exceed the steadiness of the troops; no man took his musket from his shoulder until arrived within a proper distance of the enemy. A volley was fired, and General Lake, placing himself at the head of the 76th. the whole line rushed forward to the charge with an impetuosity which it was impossible to withstand. Thrown into confusion, the Mahrattas fled in the utmost consternation, while the cavalry, dashing forward, completed the work which their irresistible companions had so well commenced. Bourquin was the first man to leave the field, and he surrendered, with five other foreign officers, three days after to his conqueror.

By this splendid victory, sixty-eight pieces of cannon, two tumbrils laden with treasure, and thirty-seven with ammunition, fell into the hands of the conquerors. The loss of the enemy was estimated at three thousand men out of thirteen thousand infantry (nearly all regular troops), and six thousand cavalry, which had been brought into the field. Of the British, who had four thousand engaged, four hundred and eighty-five were killed, wounded, and missing. The 76th., the only King’s regiment at Allighur, Delhi, or at the subsequent battle at Laswarree, had two sergeants and thirty-one rank and file killed; Lieutenant Alexander Macdonald, one sergeant, and ninety-six rank and file were wounded.

Delhi was entered without opposition, and the venerable and blind emperor, Shah Aulum, the nominal sovereign of Hindostan, who had been for years in the hands of the Mahrattas, was restored to his throne.

In testimony of the gallantry of the troops under General Lake, the Governor-General in council ordered honorary colours, with a suitable device, commemorative of the reduction of Allighur and the battle of Delhi, to be presented to all. Those granted[12] to the 27th. Dragoons (since disbanded) and the 76th. Regiment, were to be used by these corps while they continued in India, or until His Majesty’s pleasure should be signified.

22

## BATTLE OF ASSAYE.
23rd. September, 1803.

This was the battle which gained a name for the illustrious Duke of Wellington, and it is commemorated on the colours of the 74th. and 78th. regiments. On the 21st. of September, Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley had a conference with Colonel Stevenson, and a plan was concerted to attack the enemy’s army with the divisions under their command on the 24th. This intention was not carried out, as circumstances occurred which determined the former to attack without waiting for the junction of the troops.

On the 23rd. of September, while on the march, it was discovered that the enemy was much nearer than was imagined; whereupon Major-General Wellesley immediately determined to move in advance to reconnoitre them, and if convenient bring them to action. He ordered the cavalry to mount, and went on with them for this purpose; the infantry, except the rear battalion (1st. of the 2nd. Native Infantry), received directions to follow by the right. The second of the 12th. to join the left brigade to equalize the two; the first of the second to cover the baggage on the ground marked for the camp, and to be joined by the rear-guard on its arrival, and four brass light twelve-pounders to be sent to the heads of the line.

These dispositions did not occasion ten minutes’ halt to the column of infantry, but the cavalry moving in front with 23the Major-General, came first in sight of the enemy’s position, from a rising ground to the left of the road, and within cannon-shot of the right of their encampment, which lay along one of the banks of the River Kaitna, a stream of no magnitude, but with steep sides and a very deep channel, so as not to be passable except in particular places, mostly near villages. Along their rear ran a similar stream (the Jooee Nullah), which fell into the Kaitna half a mile beyond their left. Scindiah’s irregular cavalry formed their right, and the Berar troops their left. These were composed of seventeen battalions, amounting to about ten thousand five hundred men, formed into three brigades, each of which had a corps of cavalry of a better kind than the rest, and a body of skilled marksmen; and the artillery amounted to about one hundred and two pieces, or perhaps a few more.

The infantry were dressed, armed, and accoutred like the Sepoys; they were remarkably fine men, and in a high state of discipline. Although the English officers had left them, there was a number of French and other European officers both with the infantry and artillery. The guns were served by Golundaze, exactly like those of the Bengal service, which had been some time before disbanded, and were probably the same men. It was soon, however, found that they were extremely well trained, and that their fire was both as quick and as well-directed as could be produced by the Company’s artillerymen. What the total number of the enemy was cannot be ascertained, or even guessed at with any degree of accuracy, but it is certainly calculated very low at thirty thousand men, including the light troops who were out on a plundering excursion (and were those which had marched in the morning), but they returned towards the close of the action.

The force of Major-General Wellesley’s army in action was nearly four thousand seven hundred men, of whom about one thousand five hundred were Europeans, including artillery with twenty-six field pieces, of which only four twelve and eight six-pounders were fired during the action; the remainder being the guns of the cavalry and of the second line, could not be used.

24On the Major-General approaching the enemy for the purpose of reconnoitring, they commenced a cannonade, the first gun of which was fired at twenty minutes past one p.m., and killed one of his escort. He then resolved to attack their left, in order to turn it, and ordered the infantry column to move in that direction, while some of his staff looked out for a ford, to enable his troops to cross the Kaitna and execute this movement. All this march being performed considerably within the reach of the enemy’s cannon, the fire increased fast, and by the time the head of the column reached the ford, about a short half-mile beyond their left flank, it was tremendously heavy, and had already destroyed numbers.

During this movement the first line of the enemy’s infantry changed their front to the left, and formed with their left on Assaye, a village on the Jooee, near the left of their second line, which did not change position, the right of their first line resting on the Kaitna, where the left had been. They brought up many guns from their reserve, and the second line to the first.

Being obliged to cross the ford in one column by sections, the British were long exposed to the cannonade. The first line formed nearly parallel to that of the enemy, at about five hundred yards distance, having marched down the alignment to its ground. The second line rather outflanked the first to the right, as did the third (composed of the cavalry) the second. The left of the first line was opposite the right of the enemy’s. During this formation their artillery fired round shot with great precision and rapidity, the same shot often striking the three lines. It was answered by the guns of the first line of the British with great spirit and coolness, but the number of gun bullocks killed soon put the advance of the artillery (except by men) out of the question.

The British lines were formed from right to left as follows:—First line; pickets, four twelve-pounders, one battalion of the 8th. and one of the 10th. Native Infantry, and the 78th. regiment. Second line; 74th. regiment, and the second battalion of the 12th. and the 1st. of the 4th. Native Infantry. 25Third line; 4th. Native Cavalry, 19th. Light Dragoons, 5th. and 7th. Native Cavalry. Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley named the picket as the battalion of direction, and ordered that the line should advance as quickly as possible, consistent with order, and charge with the bayonet, without firing a shot.

At fifteen minutes before three the word was given for the line to advance, and was received by Europeans and natives with a cheer. Almost immediately, however, it was discovered that the battalion of direction was not moving forward as intended, and the first line received the word to halt. This was a critical moment; the troops had reached the ridge of a little swell in the ground that had somewhat sheltered them, particularly on the left, and the enemy, supposing them staggered by the fire, redoubled their efforts, firing a number of chain shot with great effect. Dreading the consequences of this check to the ardour of the troops, the Major-General rode up to one of the native corps of the first line, and, taking off his hat, cheered them on in their own language, repeating the words “to march.” Again the soldiers received the order with loud cheers, and the three left battalions of the first line, followed by the first battalion of the 4th., advanced in quick time, and with the greatest coolness, order, and determination upon their opponents.

On coming within about one hundred and fifty yards, the 78th. withdrew its advanced centre sergeant, and the men were cautioned to be ready to charge. Soon after the battalion opposed to them fired a volley, and about the same time some Europeans were observed to mount their horses and ride off. The 78th. instantly ported arms, cheered, and redoubled its pace, when the enemy’s infantry, deserted by their officers, broke and ran. The 78th. pushed on and fired, the front rank to the charge, overtaking and bayonetting a few individuals. But Scindiah’s gunners held firm by their guns; many were bayonetted in the acts of loading, priming, or pointing, and none quitted them until the bayonet was at their breast.

The 78th. now halted for an instant to complete the files and restore exact order, and then moved forward on the 26enemy’s second line, making a complete wheel to the right, whose pivot was the right of the army, near the village of Assaye.

In consequence of the pickets having failed to advance, the 74th. pushed up, in doing which they were very much cut down by grape, and at length charged by cavalry headed by Scindiah in person. They suffered severely (as did the pickets and the second battalion of the 12th. Native Infantry), and the remains were saved by the memorable charge of the cavalry, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell. This part of the British line, however, though it broke the enemy’s first line, did not gain much ground; and the foe still continued in possession of several guns about the village of Assaye, from which they flanked the British line when arrived opposite their second.

Several of the enemy also coming up from the beds of the river and other ways, attacked and killed a large proportion of the artillerymen, amongst whom were four officers. They also regained possession of many of the guns of their first line, which had been taken and passed, and from them opened a fire of grape on the British rear.

It is impossible to praise too highly the behaviour of the infantry at this critical moment. Deprived of the assistance of their artillery, the enemy’s second line being untouched and perfectly fresh in their front, firing steadily upon them, flanked by round shot from the right, grape pouring on the rear, and cavalry threatening the left. Not a word was heard or a shot fired, all waiting the orders of the general with the composure of a field day, amidst a scene of slaughter scarcely to be equalled. This, however, was not of long duration. The British cavalry came up and drove off the body that threatened the left, who did not wait to be charged, when Major-General Wellesley ordered the principal part of the line to attack the front, while the 78th. and 7th. Native Cavalry moved to the rear, and charged the guns which were firing from thence. The enemy’s second line immediately retired; one brigade in perfect order, so much so that it repulsed a gallant charge of the 19th. Dragoons, at the head of which Colonel Maxwell was killed.

27After being obliged to change front two or three times under the fire of grape, the 78th. succeeded in clearing the guns in the rear. The enemy’s light troops, that had been out, now came on the ground, and were ordered to be attacked by the Mysore Horse, which they did not wait for, and the firing entirely ceased. About half-past four o’clock the enemy had set fire to all their tumbrils, which blew up in succession, many of them some time later; and the corps which had retired in such good order appear soon to have lost it, for they threw their guns into the river, four of which were afterwards found, exclusive of ninety-eight left on the field of battle.

Thus terminated the battle of Assaye, a general’s battle, due even more to the ability of the commander, than to the valour of his men; the first victory gained by the Iron Duke in which he commanded in chief, and one of the most decisive as well as one of the most desperate ever fought in India. The leader of the English was foremost in the fight, led two charges in person, and had two horses shot under him; of the two Rajahs that headed the enemy, one fled at the first onset, and the other followed the example, on witnessing the defeat of his cavalry. The British loss was very great; of Europeans, killed and wounded, including artillery and officers, there were upwards of six hundred, and the natives were estimated at about nine hundred. “Assaye” is borne on the colours of the 74th. and 78th. regiments.[13]

At sunset the British collected about the village of Assaye, and lay on their arms all night, except the cavalry, which, after resting some hours, were sent back to assist in escorting the baggage; and about ten in the morning of the 24th. the troops were encamped on the left bank of the Kaitna, on the ground the column had moved over previous to crossing the ford into the field of battle. That evening at sunset the cavalry and one battalion of Native Infantry of Colonel Stevenson’s division arrived, and the next morning (25th.) the remainder of his force, which a day or two afterwards were ordered to follow the enemy into Candeish, and to possess themselves of the city of Berhampore and the hill fort of Asseer Ghur.

28

## SIEGE OF ASSEER GHUR.
21st. October, 1803.

Colonel Stevenson obtained possession of the city of Berhampore without opposition on the 15th. of October, 1803, and two days afterwards marched to Asseer Ghur, a strong fort in that vicinity. Having carried the pettah on the 18th., he opened a battery against the fort on the 20th.; about an hour afterwards a white flag was hoisted, which was the signal that had been agreed upon in case the terms of surrender, offered two days previously, should be accepted; hostages were sent down, and it was arranged that this important fortress should be delivered over on the following morning. This was the last of the possessions of Dowlut Rao Scindiah in the Deccan, and the operations of the troops were subsequently directed towards those of the Rajah of Berar. The casualties were trifling, and were confined to the native troops.

## BATTLE OF LASWARREE.
1st. November, 1803.

On the 27th. of October, the British advanced against a division of the enemy, formed of two battalions which had escaped from the wreck at Delhi, and fifteen, which had been detached from the main army of Scindiah to support General Perron in the early part of the campaign. These troops amounting to nine thousand infantry and four thousand cavalry, and provided with a train of seventy-two pieces of cannon, had been directed to recover possession of Delhi. After great 29exertions the British cavalry came up with them about seven o’clock in the morning of the 1st. of November; they were discovered in an excellent position; their right resting on a rivulet, their left on the village of Laswarree, or Leswarree, and their whole front amply furnished with a powerful artillery. Being anxious to prevent their escape, General Lake immediately attacked them with the cavalry alone. The first brigade, under Colonel Thomas Pakenham Vandeleur,[14] of the 8th. Dragoons, who fell mortally wounded, charged their lines, and dashed into the village; but finding that their attacks on the masses of infantry could make no sensible impression, the cavalry were withdrawn out of the range of the destructive fire of artillery which it had encountered, in order to wait the arrival of the infantry and artillery. About eleven o’clock in the forenoon, the Anglo-Indian infantry arrived, but after so long a march, it was absolutely necessary to allow the men to refresh themselves, and during this interval Scindiah’s forces offered to surrender their guns if certain terms were conceded.

After a fruitless negotiation, the infantry, which had been formed in two columns, were ordered to advance to the attack. The first of these headed by the 76th. regiment, under Major Macleod, was to turn the enemy’s right, which since the morning had been thrown back from the rivulet, and to attack the village of Mohaulpoor, situated between his two lines; while the second and a brigade of cavalry were to support them in the execution of this movement. Having encountered several impediments, the rear divisions were so retarded in their march, that a considerable interval was occasioned between them and the 76th., which had arrived within a hundred yards of the foe. In this situation the regiment was exposed to such a dreadful fire, and was losing so many men, that the Commander-in-Chief placing himself at its head, led it forward to the attack, supported by only one battalion and six companies of Sepoys, 30namely, the second battalion of the 12th., and six companies of the second battalion of the 16th. Bengal Native Infantry.

“As soon as this handful of heroes,” wrote General Lake, “were arrived within reach of the enemy’s canister shot, a most tremendous fire was opened upon them.” Their loss was so severe, that the enemy’s cavalry advanced to the charge, but were gallantly repulsed by this steady and invincible band. Rallying, however, at a short distance, they assumed so menacing a posture, that the General directed an attack by the British cavalry. In superintending the attack, the horse of the General was shot under him, and his son who had dismounted and offered his father his horse, was severely wounded. The cavalry charged with admirable intrepidity, while the infantry fell upon the Mahratta line, which at length gave way, though disputing every inch of ground, and fighting till it was driven from every position and had lost every gun. By four o’clock in the afternoon the work of destruction had ceased.

The loss of the enemy was most severe; his numerous French-officered battalions of infantry—the boasted “Deccan Invincibles”—were annihilated; his cavalry dispersed; and the baggage and camp equipage, elephants, camels, and bullocks, with forty-four stand of colours, seventy-two guns, sixty-four tumbrils of ammunition, three laden with treasure, and two thousand prisoners, remained in the hands of the victors; five thousand stand of arms were collected in the field.

By this victory, which was mainly gained by the gallantry of the 76th., that regiment acquired great honour, and its “heroic bravery” was borne testimony to in the official despatches. During this campaign the regiment acquired a gurrah, or Indian gong of great value, which was afterwards carried about by the corps; being usually planted opposite the guard room, and a sergeant regularly striking the hours on it.

This decisive action terminated the campaign of 1803 and the war with Scindiah, a treaty of peace highly advantageous to the East India Company being concluded on the 30th. of December.

“Hindoostan” inscribed around the elephant on the colours of the 76th., keeps in remembrance the services of the regiment in the East at this period. “Leswarree” was, however, authorized for the guidons and appointments of the 8th. Hussars, which is the only corps that bears the word. General Lake gained a peerage, being created Baron Lake of Delhi, Leswarree, and Aston Clinton. Several Indian titles were also conferred upon him, which being translated from the Persian, signified Saviour of the State, the hero of the land, the lord of the age, and the victorious in war.

31

## BATTLE OF ARGAUM.
29th November, 1803.

A series of active movements in pursuit of the Rajah of Berar were re-commenced on the 25th. of October, 1803; and on the 29th. of November, Major-General Wellesley, having been joined by the subsidiary force under Colonel Stevenson, encountered the united armies of Scindiah, and the Rajah of Berar, on the plains of Argaum. Although late in the day, the Major-General resolved to attack; he formed his army in two lines, the infantry in the first, the cavalry in the second, and supporting the right; and the Mogul and Mysore cavalry the left, nearly parallel to that of the enemy, with the right rather advanced, in order to press upon his left. When formed, the whole advanced in the greatest order; the 74th. and 78th. Highlanders were attacked by a large body, supposed to be Persians, who were all destroyed. “These two regiments,” wrote the British general, “had a particular opportunity of distinguishing themselves, and have deserved and received my thanks.” The enemy’s line retired in disorder, leaving thirty-eight pieces of cannon and all their ammunition; whereupon the British cavalry pursued them for several miles, destroying great numbers, and capturing several elephants and camels, with a considerable quantity of baggage. One hour more of daylight, and not a man would have escaped.

In the orders thanking the army for its exertions on this day, the 74th. and 78th. were particularly mentioned; Colonel Harness being very ill, Lieutenant-Colonel Adams, of the 78th., commanded the right brigade in the action, and Major Scott being in charge of the pickets as field officer of the day, the command of the regiment fell to Captain Fraser. In this battle, as at Assaye, a scarcity of officers occasioned the colours of the 78th. to be carried by sergeants, and it is somewhat extraordinary that not a shot penetrated either colour in the two actions; at the latter it was probably owing to the high wind, in consequence of which they were carried rolled close round the poles. The names of the non-commissioned officers who carried them on these memorable occasions were at Assaye Sergeant Leavock, paymaster’s clerk, afterwards quarter-master, and Sergeant John McKenzie, senior sergeant, and immediately afterwards quartermaster-sergeant. At Argaum, Sergeants Leavock and Grant; the latter was regimental clerk, and was subsequently promoted to a commission in the 78th. Highlanders.

The regiments of the crown engaged were the 19th. Light Dragoons, and the 74th., 78th., and 94th. regiments.

32

## SIEGE AND STORM OF GAWILGHUR.
15th. December, 1803.

After the victory of Argaum, Major-General Wellesley, resolved to lose no time in commencing the siege of Gawilghur, a strong fort situated on a range of mountains between the sources of the rivers Poorna and Taptee; he accordingly marched on, and arrived with both divisions at Ellichpoor on the 5th. of December, whence, after establishing an hospital for the men wounded at Argaum, both divisions advanced upon Gawilghur, on the 7th. of that month. The heavy ordnance and stores were dragged by hand over mountains and through ravines, for nearly the whole distance, by roads which the troops had to make for themselves. The batteries were opened against the place on the morning of the 13th., and the breach of the outer fort being reported practicable on the following night, the storm took place on the 15th. of December. All the troops advanced about ten in the morning, and an entrance was effected without difficulty. The wall in the inner fort, in which no breach had been made, had then to be carried; when Captain Campbell with the light infantry of the old 94th. escaladed the wall; opened the gates for the stormers, and the fort was shortly in their possession. This service was effected with slight loss, but vast numbers of the enemy were killed, especially at the different gates. The garrison was numerous, comprising a great portion of the infantry which had escaped after the battle of Argaum, and were all armed with the Company’s new muskets and bayonets.

This led to a treaty with the Rajah of Berar on the 17th. of December, and on the 30th. of the same month, peace was signed with Scindiah.

33

## DEFENCE OF DELHI.
October, 1804.

This defence of Delhi by Native troops, under British superintendence, presents a striking contrast to that made by them during the Indian Mutiny, against their former instructors in the art of war, and deservedly met with a different result.

As General Lord Lake advanced upon Muttra, Holkar secretly despatched his infantry and artillery for the purpose of surprising Delhi, leaving his cavalry to engage the attention of the British Commander. From its great extent and unprotected state, Holkar expected an easy conquest; his troops arrived before the city on the morning of the 8th. of October. Colonel Ochterlony, the resident, at once made the most judicious preparations for its defence; his garrison amounted to nearly two thousand two hundred men, and consisted entirely of Native troops. Lieutenant-Colonel Burn, as senior officer, commanded, and the resident’s time was fully taken up in preserving peace within the city, with the Mahomedan population of Delhi. Lieutenant Bose, with two hundred of the 14th. native infantry, one hundred and fifty irregulars, and a reserve of fifty men and a six-pounder, made a sortie during the evening of the 10th., and succeeded in storming the enemy’s battery, of which he gained possession, and having spiked the guns, withdrew, with trifling loss. At daybreak on the 14th. of October, under cover of a heavy cannonade, the enemy assaulted the Lahore gate, but were repulsed, leaving the ladders behind, which were drawn up over the walls by the Sepoys. After this defeat Holkar’s troops became dispirited, and before the following morning, his whole force had retired from the place. This successful defence by so small a force, was highly applauded, and it is a circumstance worthy of record, that as the men could not be frequently relieved, the resident caused provisions and sweetmeats, of which the natives are specially partial, to be distributed to them.

34

## BATTLE OF DEIG.
13th. November, 1804.

The British army which had marched from Muttra on the 12th. of October, arrived at Delhi on the 18th., and encamped under its walls. On the 5th. of November the main body of the infantry, of which the 76th. was the only King’s regiment, with some corps of native cavalry, and the park of artillery, proceeded under the command of Major-General Frazer towards Deig, on the right bank of the Jumna, where the enemy’s infantry and guns were assembled. Although numerically the foe was superior, it was determined to attack him, and about daybreak on the 13th. of November, the action commenced. Major-General Frazer received a dangerous wound from a cannon-shot, which carried away his right foot and part of the leg, and resulted in his death eleven days after; whereupon the Honourable Colonel Monson assumed the command. According to the most reliable statements the opposing force consisted of twenty-four battalions, from five to seven hundred men each, a numerous body of cavalry, and one hundred and sixty guns. In this battle the 76th. acquired additional renown; its “undaunted bravery and steadiness” being specially adverted to in the despatches. About two thousand of the enemy were killed and drowned in attempting to escape. Eighty-seven pieces of cannon were captured, including some which Colonel Monson had previously lost.

35

## CAPTURE OF DEIG.
23rd. December, 1804.

When the troops of Holkar fled before the British in the action of the 13th. of November, the guns of the garrison of Deig, which belonged to the Rajar of Bhurtpore, were opened upon the pursuers, and the fugitives were sheltered within the fort. Accordingly an order was issued for the annexation of all his strongholds and territories, to the dominions of the Company; and the army encamped within ten miles of the strong fortress of Deig, on the 3rd. of December. The siege commenced on the 14th. of that month. A fortification had been erected by the foe on an eminence named Shah Bourj, or King’s redoubt, which commanded the town and forts; and the besieged had also entrenched themselves in its front, throwing up batteries in the best situations. The possession of this eminence being deemed essential, at half-past eleven o’clock in the night of the 23rd. of December, the flank companies of His Majesty’s 22nd. and 76th. Foot, and those of the 1st. European regiment, and the first battalion of the 8th. Native Infantry, were ordered to storm it. In an hour the gallantry of this heroic party had surmounted every obstacle, and completely succeeded in the enterprise. The two other columns were equally fortunate, notwithstanding that the enemy’s gunners offered a strenuous resistance; fighting desperately with their tulwars, and being mostly bayoneted at their posts. About half-past twelve the moon arose, and enabled the assailants to secure the guns they had so nobly captured. An attempt was now organized for the assault of the citadel, but during the night of the 24th. it was evacuated; and on Christmas morning the British flag was hoisted on the fortress. Considering the nature of the operations the loss was small. One hundred guns, sixteen of which were brass, became the trophies of the victors. The flank companies of the 22nd., and 76th. Foot, represented the King’s troops on this service.

36

## WAR IN NEPAUL, 1816.

In consequence of the Rajah of Nepaul having refused to ratify the treaty which had been signed by his ambassadors, an army was collected under the command of Major-General Sir David Ochterlony, K.C.B., with a view to coerce this refractory ruler. There were three King’s regiments with this force: the 24th. belonging to the first brigade, the 66th. to the second brigade, and the 87th. Royal Irish Fusiliers to the third brigade. The first brigade, commanded by Colonel Kelly, of the 24th., was to penetrate by Hurryhurpore; the second brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nicol, of the 66th., was to enter the hills at Ramnuggur, and by a circuitous route join Sir David Ochterlony before Muckwanpore. The third brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Miller, of the 87th., remained with the fourth brigade (native troops), under Sir David Ochterlony, who marched through the forest at the foot of the Nepaul Hills on the 9th. of February. Great difficulty was experienced in carrying the guns through the forest, which was accomplished by the personal exertions of each individual.

On the 27th. of February, the advance guard arrived at Muckwanpore, and on the following day the brigade was ordered to take possession of the heights of Sierapore; an action ensued, which commenced about noon, and terminated at six o’clock, leaving the British in possession of the heights for a considerable distance from Sierapore, and of one field-piece.

For this affair, Lieutenant-Colonel Francis Miller, of the first battalion of the 87th., and Lieutenant Fenton, who had performed very arduous duties, having been placed in charge of the advanced guard, composed of the light company of his regiment and those of the native infantry, with two guns, received the public thanks of the authorities in India.

Meanwhile Colonel Kelly, with the first brigade, encountered and defeated the Rajah’s troops on the heights of Hurryhurpore, on the 1st. of March.

Convinced of the inutility of further opposition, the Rajah sued for peace, and a treaty was eventually concluded on the 4th. of March, which terminated the war in Nepaul.

37

## BATTLE OF KIRKEE, AND BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF POONA.
November, 1817.

On the 2nd. of November accounts were received of the Peishwah’s renewed treachery, when the division under Brigadier-General Lionel Smith, C.B., was instantly put in motion, and on arrival at Ahmednuggur on the 8th., it was ascertained that the gallantry of the troops at Poona under Lieutenant-Colonel Burr, of the 7th. Bombay infantry, had successfully resisted the Peishwah’s attempt to annihilate them, in their position at Kirkee, on the 5th. of November. After some slight skirmishing on the road, the force under Brigadier-General Smith (of which the King’s 65th. regiment formed a portion), joined the Poona brigade at their position on the 13th. of November, when immediate preparations were made for attacking the enemy’s camp, which was on the opposite side of the Moottah Moola. The force moved down before daybreak on the 14th. of November, but finding the river too deep to cross, it again encamped. The ford having been more particularly ascertained under some skirmishing and trifling loss, the left wing under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Milnes, of the 65th., crossed on the evening of the 16th., in face of the enemy, whose artillery and matchlocks occasioned considerable loss during the passage and advance to a position on the right of the Peishwah’s camp.

During the night the Peishwah abandoned his capital, and moved to the southward. The inhabitants made their submission, and about noon on the 17th. of November, the British flag was hoisted on his palace, under a royal salute.

The 65th. regiment, for the above and subsequent services, has received authority to bear on its colours and appointments the figure of the Royal Tiger, with the word India above, and Arabia beneath, also the 84th., this regiment now being linked to the 65th.

38

## BATTLE OF SEETABULDEE, AND BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF NAGPOOR.
November and December, 1817.

Without any previous declaration of hostilities, or the slightest act of aggression on the part of the Indian government, the Rajah of Berar attacked the troops at Nagpoor; consisting of two weak battalions of the Madras Native Infantry, and three troops of cavalry, in the evening of the 26th. November; and after an action which lasted eighteen hours was repulsed. Lieutenant-Colonel Scott at the requisition of the Resident had taken post on the hill of Seetabuldee, overlooking the city of Nagpoor, when the attack took place, in which the three troops of the 6th. regiment of native cavalry, and the 1st. battalions of the 20th. and 24th. Madras Native Infantry, were highly distinguished.

Reinforcements immediately marched on to the seat of war, of which eight companies of the 2nd. battalion of the 1st. Royals, formed part of the second division, under Brigadier-General Doveton. Upon his arrival the Rajah was desirous of treating for peace, and agreed to surrender his guns and disperse his troops; but the treachery he had already evinced made the Brigadier-General dispose his troops in order of battle, when he advanced to take possession of the guns. This precaution was not in vain. No opposition was encountered in obtaining the first battery, but on the soldiers entering the plantation, a sharp fire of musketry was treacherously opened upon them. The Rajah had formed an army of twenty-one thousand men, of which fourteen thousand were horse; the position being marked by irregularities of the ground, and clusters of houses and huts, and a thick plantation of trees, with ravines and a large reservoir. In the action of the 16th. of December, which ensued, the 2nd. battalion of the 1st. Foot added to the former honours of that corps. The batteries were carried with great gallantry, the enemy driven from all his positions and pursued a distance of five miles; his camp equipage, forty elephants and seventy-five guns being captured. The battalion had nine men killed and twenty-six wounded.

After this success the siege of the city of Nagpoor was commenced. The troops which defended this place, consisting of about five thousand Arabs and Hindoostanees, insisted upon extraordinary terms, and these not being acceded to they determined on a desperate defence. On the 23rd. of December a breach was made in one of the gates, when an assault was resolved upon. At half-past eight o’clock in the morning of the 24th. of December the stormers advanced, but the breach being found untenable, the troops were withdrawn, although the parties had gained the desired points. On the following day the Arabs renewed their offer, and their terms being granted, they marched out of the city on the 1st. of January, 1818; being permitted to go where they pleased with the exception of proceeding to Asseerghur.

“Nagpore” on the regimental colours of the Royals commemorates the foregoing services.

39

## BATTLE OF MAHEIDPORE.
21st. December, 1817.

While the eighth battalion companies of the Royals had been engaged at Nagpoor, the two flank companies, commanded by Captain Hulme, had shared in the movements of the first division of the army of the Deccan. On the 8th. of December the troops arrived near Maheidpore, where the army of Mulhar Rao Holkar, one of the coalesced Mahratta powers against the British interests in India, was assembled. After various fruitless negotiations the Anglo-Indian troops advanced against the enemy on the morning of the 21st. of December, and as they were crossing the ford of the Soopra river they were exposed to a powerful and concentrated cannonade. About half a mile beyond the river stood the troops of Holkar, and after passing the stream Brigadier-General Sir John Malcolm proceeded with two brigades of infantry to attack their left, and a ruined village situated on an eminence near the centre. They were completely routed, and in the general orders of Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Hislop, Bart., Commander-in-Chief of the army of the Deccan, dated 22nd. of December, the charge of the squadron of the 22nd. Light Dragoons, under Captain Vernon, and the intrepid courage and animated zeal of the flank companies of the Royals under Captain Hulme, were specially commended.

In commemoration of the conduct of the flank companies the words “Maheidpore” was authorized to be inscribed on the regimental colours of the Royals.

40

## DEFENCE OF CORYGAUM.
1st. January, 1818.

This eminent service was confined to the Company’s troops. The Peishwah having advanced towards Poonah, Colonel Burr, commanding in that city, requested a reinforcement from Seroor; accordingly Captain Staunton, of the second battalion 1st regiment of Bombay Native Infantry, was despatched with that corps, barely six hundred strong, a few Madras artillery, with two six-pounders, and about three hundred auxiliary horse. The Peishwah’s army, estimated at twenty thousand horse and about eight thousand infantry, were encamped on the right bank of the Beemah, above the village of Corygaum. Captain Staunton, upon coming in sight of this overwhelming force, on the 1st. of January, immediately moved upon Corygaum, and had scarcely succeeded in reaching the village, when he was attacked by three divisions of infantry, supported by immense bodies of horse, and two pieces of artillery. The enemy obtained immediate possession of the strongest posts of the village; and the remaining position was most obstinately contested from noon until nine at night, after a fatiguing march of twenty-eight miles. Ultimately the enemy was forced to abandon the village, after sustaining great loss. During the night of the 2nd., the detachment returned unmolested to Seroor, which was reached at nine o’clock on the following morning, without having partaken of any refreshment since the evening of the 31st. of December. Nearly all the wounded were brought in, and both the gun and the colours of the regiment were preserved.[15]

41

## WAR IN AVA.
1824 TO 1826.

The repeated acts of aggression of the Burmese governors in the country adjacent to the British territory, at length rendered it necessary to demand an explanation from the Court of Ava. This terminated by a mutual declaration of war, and troops were assembled to penetrate the Burmese empire. His Majesty’s 13th. and 38th. regiments, and two companies of artillery, and the 40th. Native Infantry, amounting to two thousand one hundred and seventy-five men, proceeded from Bengal, while His Majesty’s 41st. and 89th. Foot, the Madras European regiment, and the 9th., 12th., 28th., and 30th. Madras Native Infantry, and artillery embarked from Madras,—making in all eleven thousand four hundred and seventy-five men. The troops from Bengal embarked in April and May, 1824.[16] To occupy Rangoon and the country at the mouth of the Irrawaddy was the first object. Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Campbell with his troops took possession of Rangoon on the 12th. of May, without the loss of a man; and Cheduba, on the Arracan coast, was also captured by storm on the 17th. of May, by a detachment under Brigadier-General McCreagh, of the 13th. Light Infantry, three companies of the regiment being employed on this service.

Meanwhile the Burmese army continued in great force in the vicinity of Rangoon, under the fortifications of wood called 42stockades, and of the dense jungle which covered the country. In carrying the stockades without ladders on the 28th. of May, portions of the 13th. and 38th. regiments were specially noticed. On the 10th. of June, Kemmendine was assaulted; when about two miles from the town, the head of the column was stopped by a strong stockade, full of men, against which the artillery opened fire, and in half an hour a breach was made. The 41st., and part of the Madras European regiment, stormed the works in front; and the detachments of the 13th. and 38th. assaulted the rear face, which was ten feet high. The soldiers being encouraged and animated by the spirited conduct of Major (afterwards Sir Robert) Sale, who was the first on the top, climbed the works, one helping another up, and entering simultaneously with the party by the breach, they bayoneted every man that opposed them.

This point being gained, the column advanced about a mile, and at four o’clock in the afternoon took up a position against the principal stockade. Batteries were erected during the night, and the artillery opened a heavy fire at daylight, when the Burmese forsook their works and fled.

An attack was made upon the British pickets on the 1st. of July, which was repulsed. The Burmese position in the rear of the great pagoda was assaulted on the 5th. of July, and a general attack was made on the 8th. of that month, one column advancing by land, under Brigadier-General M‘Bean, while the other column proceeded by water. Major Wahab, with the Native Infantry, landed and immediately attacked the breach; Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Godwin, of the 41st., entered the work higher up by escalade; Major Sale encountered the Burmese commander-in-chief in the works, and slew him in single combat, taking from him a valuable gold-hilted sword and scabbard. Eight hundred of the enemy were killed on this occasion, and thirty-eight pieces of artillery, forty swivels, and three hundred muskets were captured.

An expedition was sent on the 11th. of October against Martaban, on the Saluen river, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Godwin, of His Majesty’s 41st. regiment, and the place was captured on the 30th. of that month.

Meanwhile the Burmese recovered from the consternation 43into which they had been thrown, and a veteran chief, named Maha Bandoola, being appointed their commander, he approached the British position on the 1st. of December, with upwards of fifty thousand foot, a body of Cassay horse, and three hundred pieces of artillery, and commenced forming entrenchments. Major Sale advanced against the left of the Burmese line with two hundred of the 13th. Light Infantry, under Major Dennie, and two hundred and fifty of the 18th. Native Infantry, under Captain Ross, and stormed the entrenchments in sight of the whole army. The soldiers of the 13th. led the charge with great intrepidity; they burst through the intrenchments, and overcame all opposition; this example was followed by the native infantry, when the Burmese fled, and the British troops returned to their posts laden with trophies.

This victory was followed by another over the left wing of the Burmese army, on the 5th. of December. The first advantage was followed up, the enemy was overthrown, and of the three hundred pieces of ordnance which they had in position, two hundred and forty were brought into the British camp.[17]

On the 7th. of December the trenches were assaulted in four columns of attack, under the superintendence of Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, the second in command, and led by Lieutenant-Colonels Mallet (both of the 89th.), Parlby, Brodie, and Captain Wilson, of the 38th. regiment. At a quarter before twelve every gun that would bear upon the breaches opened fire. Major Sale at the same time made a diversion on the enemy’s left and rear. At noon the cannonade ceased, and the columns moved forward to their points of attack, when the total defeat of Bandoolah’s army ensued, his loss being estimated at five thousand men.

44In an attack on the enemy’s corps of observation, on the Dalla side of the river, on the 9th. of December, the 89th. regiment highly distinguished itself.

Rallying his broken legions, the Burmese commander called reinforcements to his aid, and took up another position, which he fortified with great labour and art. These formidable works were attacked on the 15th. of December, when two hundred of the 13th., under Major Sale, with three hundred of the 18th. and 34th. Madras Native Infantry, formed the right column of attack under Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir Willoughby) Cotton; this made a detour round the enemy’s left to gain the rear of his position at Kokien, which was to be attacked in front by another column. Sir Archibald marched with the left column, which consisted of five hundred Europeans, from the 38th., 41st., 89th., and Madras European Regiment, with portions of native infantry, to attack the foe in front. Of this column two divisions were formed, the command of one being given to Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, of the 89th., and the other to Major Evans, of the 28th. Madras Native Infantry. On arriving in front of the position it presented a very formidable appearance; but when the signal was given, the soldiers rushed forward, and in less than fifteen minutes they were in full possession of these stupendous works. Major Sale received a severe wound in the head, and was succeeded by Major Dennie, who although wounded in the hand, continued at the head of the 13th., regiment until the action was over. The Burmese after a short resistance, fled in a panic, leaving their camp standing, and abandoning all their baggage, together with a great portion of their arms and ammunition.

These successes, connected with those of the royal navy, had produced important results; the maritime provinces of Mergui, Tavoy, Yeb, and Martaban, had been captured, and seven hundred pieces of artillery had been taken from the Burmese. Lieutenant-Colonel Elrington, with a small detachment, consisting of a portion of the 47th., with some seamen and marines, carried by storm the factory and stockades of Syriam on the 11th. and 12th. of January, 1825. To wrest additional territory from the court of Ava, Major Sale proceeded 45against the city of Bassein, in the south-west part of the ancient kingdom of Pegu, which constituted part of the Burmese empire. The troops, after a tedious passage, arrived in the evening of the 24th. of February, off Pagoda Point, Great Negrais. On the 26th. the expedition entered the river, and the 13th., 38th., and the 12th. Native Infantry landed and captured a stockade. The force afterwards re-embarked, and proceeded to the next stockade, which the Burmese abandoned as the soldiers went on shore to storm the works; so great was their consternation, that the City of Bassein was set on fire and abandoned, the enemy retiring on Donabew.

Brigadier-General Cotton, in the interim, with a detached force, of which the 47th. and 89th regiments formed a part, had attacked the pagoda stockade in advance of Donabew, on the 7th. of March. The troops were formed in two columns, under Lieutenant-Colonel O’Donaghue, 47th., and Major Basden, 89th. regiment. All were exposed to a heavy fire, which was kept up to the last, with greater spirit and perseverance than was usual. The operations against the second defence, distance about five hundred yards from the pagoda stockade, were not successful, and the force was re-embarked on the 18th., after the enemy’s cannon had been spiked and his arms destroyed.

Meanwhile, a force of eleven thousand men, under Brigadier-General Morrison, of the 44th., of which that regiment and the 54th. formed a portion, had been assembled at Chittagong towards the end of September of the preceding year, moved forward early in January, in order to penetrate through Arracan, and across the mountains into Ava, where it was to effect a junction with the army at Rangoon. The first attack at Arracan, on the 29th. of March, failed, owing principally to a dense fog, which prevented the great strength of the position from being discovered. On the night of the 31st., Brigadier Richards proceeded by a circuitous route, and gained the summit of the range unperceived; and on the morning of the 1st. of April the Burmese were attacked in flank, while the front was assailed by the main body. In a short time the heights were abandoned, and Arracan was gained. The Burmese army having retreated to Donabew, two 46columns were formed to attack it by land and water, the land column being under the command of Sir A. Campbell, and the water column under Brigadier-General Cotton. Donabew was strongly fortified by a stockade extending nearly a mile along the Irrawaddy, composed of teak beams fifteen to seventeen feet high, driven into the earth as closely as possible to each other. Behind this wooden wall was the old brick rampart, and the works were mounted with one hundred and fifty guns and swivels. The marine attack failed, after carrying the first stockade, and the flotilla retreated ten miles down the river, leaving the wounded in the power of the enemy. Next day most of the killed and wounded that had been left in the stockade, were crucified and placed on rafts, which were sent down the stream to the boats of their comrades.

After a bombardment by the land column, Donabew was taken possession of by Sir Archibald Campbell on the 2nd. of April; Maha Bandoolah having been killed by a rocket, the other chiefs could not prevail on the garrison to remain, and the place was evacuated during the night of the 1st. of April.

After this success the march was resumed to Prome, where the army arrived on the 25th. of April, the Burmese having evacuated the town after setting it on fire, but the decisive measures adopted saved the place from a general conflagration.

In consequence of the season of military operations being over, the army remained inactive at Prome, and in the autumn overtures of peace were made by the Burmese, but hostilities were resumed in the middle of November; and the army of Ava, having repulsed the attack of three bodies of Sepoys, became suddenly elevated with a high idea of its own power, and advanced to attack the British troops at Prome, which had been reinforced by the detachments left at Rangoon.

About sixty thousand Burmese environed six thousand Anglo-Indian troops; but undismayed by this formidable host, four native regiments were left for the defence of Prome, and the remainder advanced on the 1st. of December to attack the enemy’s left wing at Simbike. This post was gallantly stormed by the troops under Brigadier-General Cotton, and the works were carried in ten minutes. The flank companies of the Royals, under Captain Thomas John Harvey, with the 4741st. and 89th. regiments, commanded respectively by Major Peter Latouche Chambers, and Brevet-Major Henry Ross Gore, supported by the 18th. Madras Native Infantry, and led by Lieutenant-Colonel Godwin, performed this service.

After a harassing march of about twenty miles, the troops bivouacked at Ze-ouke, and at daylight on the morning of the 2nd. of December they were again in motion, to attack the formidable position occupied by the enemy’s centre division on the Napadee Hills. Arriving in the vicinity, the British artillery commenced a sharp cannonade; Brigadier-General Elrington’s troops drove the enemy from the jungle, and six companies of the 87th. Royal Irish Fusiliers carried the posts at the bottom of the ridge; the Burmese were driven from the valley to their principal works on the hills, which appeared very formidable, as the heights could only be ascended by a narrow road, commanded by artillery, and defended by stockades crowded with men armed with muskets. When the artillery had made an impression on the works, the 13th. and 38th. regiments, the latter leading, rushed into them, overthrew all opposition with the bayonet, and forced the Burmese from hill to hill, over precipices that could only be ascended by a narrow stair, until the whole of the position nearly three miles in length, was captured. Scarcely a shot was fired in return to the enemy’s continued volleys, and the six companies of the 87th. advancing through the jungle to the right, drove everything before them on that side.

On the 5th. of December the enemy’s right wing was driven from its post. The division employed under Brigadier-General Cotton consisted of two hundred and fifty of the Royal Regiment, two hundred and seventy of the 41st., two hundred and sixty of the 89th., the light company of the 28th. Madras Native Infantry, and one hundred pioneers. The immense army of Ava was thus forced from its positions, and the Burmese legions sought safety in flight. After this success the army continued to advance; the Burmese evacuated Meeaday, and took post at Melloon, at the same time they renewed their offers for terminating the war; but this appeared to be with the view of gaining time to re-organize their forces for a more determined resistance.

48The conditions of peace not being ratified by the stipulated time, hostilities were resumed on the 19th. of January, 1826, on which day the 13th. and 38th. regiments embarked in boats under Lieutenant-Colonel Sale, to assault the main face of the enemy’s fortifications at Melloon. At the same time Brigadier-General Cotton, with the flank companies of the 47th. and 87th. regiments, and the 89th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Hunter Blair, the 41st. regiment and the 18th. Madras Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Godwin, commanding the first brigade of Madras troops, and the 28th. Madras Native Infantry, with the flank companies of the 43rd. Madras Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Parlby were to cross above Melloon, and, after carrying some outworks, were to attack the northern face of the principal work. The whole of the boats quitted the shore together; but the current and breeze carried the 13th. and 38th. to their point of attack before the other divisions could reach the opposite bank of the river, and Lieutenant-Colonel Sale was wounded in his boat; but the two regiments landed, formed under the command of Major Frith, of the 38th. (who was wounded in the assault), and rushed forward with such intrepidity that they speedily became masters of these formidable works. When Brigadier-General Cotton saw that they were carried, he ordered the brigade under Lieutenant-Colonel Blair, of the 87th., to cut in upon the enemy’s line of retreat, which was performed with much effect.

On the 28th. of January, the 87th., with the flank companies of the 28th. Native Infantry, and detachments of the Governor-General’s body-guard and artillery, under Brigadier Hunter Blair, were sent from Tongwyn, to attack the position of Moulmein, eleven miles distant. The position, being a great annoyance to the surrounding country, was destroyed, and the troops returned to camp the same evening.

The army advanced upon the Burmese capital, and the legions of Ava resolved once more to try the fortune of war. A new army of 40,000 men was raised, and placed under the command of a noted warrior named Nee Woon-Breen, which has been translated—“Prince of Darkness,” “King of Hell,” and “Prince of the Setting Sun.” They met the British 49in the open fields near Pagahm Mew, where an action took place on the 9th. of February. The 13th. Light Infantry led the right attack, supported by the 38th. and 89th. regiments. That on the left was supported by the 41st. Part of the Burmese troops, broken by the 38th., retired into a well-constructed field-work, but were so closely pursued that they had not time to form for its defence: here from three to four hundred of them perished either by the bayonet or plunging into the river to escape. The result was another defeat to the enemy. The “Prince of Darkness” fled to Ava, where he was put to a cruel death by the order of the King.

After this victory the army continued its advance upon Ummerapoora, the capital, situated upon the shores of a beautiful lake; and when within four days’ march of that city the king of Ava sent the ratified treaty, paying the expenses of the war, and relinquishing a considerable portion of territory. The treaty of peace was finally signed at Gandaboo, February 24th., 1826. The King of Ava renounced all claim on Assam, ceded to the East India Company Arracan, and four other provinces with their islands and dependencies, and agreed to pay a crore of rupees as a war indemnity; free trade also to be allowed to British subjects in all parts of his dominions. In one of the conferences the negotiators had objected to the payment of money, and stated, that by using great economy, they might furnish a million baskets of rice within a year, but they did not grow rupees; and if the British had any objection to the rice, there was abundance of fine trees in the forest, which they might cut down and take away in lieu of the money.

On the conclusion of this campaign, the following statement appeared in general orders:—“While the Governor-General in Council enumerates, with sentiments of unfeigned admiration, the 13th., 38th., 41st., 89th., 47th., 1st. (or Royals), 87th, and 45th. regiments, the Honorable Company’s Madras European regiment, and the Bengal and Madras European artillery, as the European troops who have had the honour of establishing the renown of the British arms in a new and distant region, His Lordship in Council feels that higher and more justly-merited praise cannot be bestowed on those brave troops than that, amidst the barbarous hosts whom they have fought and conquered, they have eminently displayed the virtues, and sustained the character, of the British Soldier.”[18]

50

## SIEGE AND STORM OF BHURTPORE.
January, 1826.

Baldeo Singh, Rajah of Bhurtpore, had become attached to the British government, with which he formed an alliance offensive and defensive, and procured a guarantee for the succession of his youthful son, Bhulwunt Singh to the throne, from Sir David Ochterlony, then Commander of the forces and Political Resident at Delhi, who acknowledged the boy’s right, and pledged his word to support him. But among many of the Rajah’s subjects a strong feeling of hostility to the British existed, particularly in the army, and his nephew, Doorjun Sal, headed a party opposed to the alliance. After the Rajah’s decease his nephew gained possession of the capital, seized the young prince, and assumed the sovereign power. Sir David Ochterlony assembled a force (of which the 59th. formed part) and marched on Bhurtpore; but the government having disapproved of the measures taken, the troops returned to Cawnpore. Sir David in consequence resigned, and died at Meerut in July, 1825, his decease being, it is considered, hastened by this event.

It was, however, afterwards determined to carry into effect the engagements entered into with the late Rajah, by placing his son on the throne. An army was assembled under General 51Lord Combermere, the Commander-in-Chief in India, and the siege of the capital, the fortified city of Bhurtpore, was determined upon. Great confidence was placed by the natives in the strength of this place, the fort being upwards of five miles in circumference, and having in 1805, withstood four attacks of Lord Lake’s army, wherein were five king’s regiments, which had been repulsed with great loss.

On the 10th. and 11th. of December, 1825, the British appeared before this celebrated city and fortress. The army amounted to twenty-five thousand three hundred men, of which His Majesty’s 11th. and 16th. Light Dragoons, and the 14th. and 59th. regiments formed part, the remainder being made up of Native corps. The garrison was nearly equal in numbers to the besieging force. The Bhurtporees had cut a sluice into the embankment of a lake near the town, to fill the ditch round the woods with water, but they were speedily driven from the spot; the sluice was stopped, and the embankment was turned into a military post, which was entrusted to a company of the 14th. Foot and some sepoys. About eighteen inches of water only had flowed into the ditch, and this sudden seizure of the embankment facilitated the progress of the siege by keeping the ditch nearly empty, and thus prevented the enemy from filling it with water, as was done in Lord Lake’s time. The several corps took up their ground, and the investment became complete, orange and date trees from the groves being converted into fascines and gabions.

At an early hour on the morning of the 24th of December, the fires of two batteries were opened on the town; additional works were constructed, the batteries became more numerous, and the siege was prosecuted with vigour. It was, however, found extremely difficult to effect practicable breaches in the peculiarly-constructed walls of Bhurtpore, as they were in many places thickly studded with large trees of a very tough description of timber, which offered a remarkable resistance to shot. The process of mining was adopted; several explosions took place, and the result soon rendered it evident that the horrors of an assault was drawing near. Great bravery and perseverance was evinced by the garrison; they 52exposed themselves resolutely to the fire of besiegers, and built up in the night the works which were knocked down during the day, labouring under a ceaseless fire, and evincing a firm determination to persevere in the defence.

Considerable progress having been made towards effecting practicable breaches, it was determined to attempt the storming of the place on the morning of the 18th. of January, 1826, the explosion of the mine under the north-east angle being the signal for the assault. The 14th. and 59th. regiments headed the two attacks, and they were directed to wheel as soon as they entered the breaches, one to the right and the other to the left, and, continuing their career round the ramparts, to drive the enemy before them till they met. Some delay occurred in the mine, and the soldiers stood seven hours anxiously waiting for the moment to commence the assault, during which time the thunder of the artillery was tremendous. The mine having exploded in an unexpected direction, several men of the 14th., at the head of the column of attack, were killed, and Brigadier-General John M‘Combe, (of that regiment,) and other officers received severe contusions.

As soon as the tremendous crash was over the troops rushed through the cloud of smoke and dust, and commenced ascending the breach, and, the summit, after some opposition, was gained. Here a short pause ensued from the native corps appointed to support not being near, when the enemy opened a heavy fire from the buildings near the breach, and sprang a mine, which killed several of the soldiers. The Bhurtpore artillerymen fought with great desperation, and the defenders of the walls exhibited much bravery; but in two hours the whole rampart surrounding the town, together with the command of the gates, were in possession of the British. The citadel surrendered about four o’clock, and the 14th., (at the head of which the Commander-in-Chief entered it,) was placed there in garrison, as a compliment to the gallantry of the corps.

General Viscount Combermere, G.C.B., in his despatch stated, “I must particularly remark the behaviour of His Majesty’s 14th. regiment, commanded by Major Everard, and the 59th., commanded by Major Fuller; these corps, having 53led the columns of assault, by their steadiness and determination decided the events of the day.” His lordship also specially adverted to the services rendered by Brigadier, now General Sir James Wallace Sleige, K.C.B., commanding the cavalry; the general good and active conduct of the cavalry, and the spirited manner in which they volunteered their services when it was anticipated (before the arrival of the 1st. European regiment) to employ them in the storm were also mentioned.[19]

Thus was accomplished the capture of this city, regarded throughout the East as impregnable, the natives being accustomed to remark that India was not subdued because Bhurtpore had not fallen. The usurper Doorjun Sal was captured while attempting to escape, and the young Rajah was placed on the throne. The 14th. had Brigadier-General Edwards and Captain Armstrong killed, and the 59th. lost Captain Pitman, and had Major Fuller and other officers wounded.

The state of the Burmese war at this period rendered it of the highest importance that Bhurtpore should be captured, as a failure in that object would have paralyzed British domination in the East.[20]

“Bhurtpore” was authorised by the Sovereign to be borne on the standards and colours of the 11th. and 16th. Light Dragoons, and the 14th. and 59th. regiments.

Lord Combermere, whose earliest services had been connected with the siege of Seringapatam, in 1799, and who had commanded the British cavalry during the Peninsula war, under Wellington, was made a Viscount for this capture.

54

## THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL, 1799–1826.

This medal, the design of which is extremely chaste and beautiful, has on the obverse the Queen’s head, with the inscription Victoria Regina, similar to the Crimean and other medals. The artist, the late William Wyon, Esq., R.A., was the chief engraver to the Royal Mint until his decease in 1851. On the reverse of the medal is a figure of Victory seated, holding in her right hand a laurel branch, in her left, a victor’s laurel-wreath. A lotus flower, emblematic of India, is by her side, a trophy of Oriental arms and a palm-tree in the background. Above are the words, “To the army of India”: in the exergue, “1799–1826.” The various services are commemorated by clasps, and the medal is worn with a pale blue ribbon.

The glorious achievements of the army of India, from the decisive victory of Assaye to the capture of Bhurtpore, were not commemorated by a medal till the year 1851, and the few survivors who took part in the first-named battle did not receive the decoration until forty-eight years after the event.

## THE PENINSULA WAR MEDAL.

When the distribution of the Waterloo Medal both to officers and men took place, it was no wonder that the veterans who had fought through the several actions of the Peninsula war should desire to have a similar distinction. By a letter from the Duke of Wellington, dated Brussels, 13th. April, 1815, to His Royal Highness Field-Marshal the Duke of Kent, then Colonel of the Royals, it would appear that there was some general distinction intended to be conferred on the Peninsula army:—“When your Royal Highness first communicated to me your desire that the 3rd. battalion Royals should wear a distinguishing badge for their services under my command, it was in the contemplation of His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief, that the whole army which served in the Peninsula and in the South of France should wear one. I have not heard what has prevented His Royal Highness from carrying that intention into execution, but I will enquire, and I will recommend that the Royals shall have one, if it is not intended that one should be given to the whole army.” This design appears to have been abandoned.

The War Medal.

55It has been shewn that during the reign of King Charles the First, and the period of the Commonwealth, the humblest soldier was eligible for a medal, and that for Waterloo is the first since that time which has been conferred by the crown on both officers and soldiers. Major Mackie, in a poem entitled “Britannia Ingrata,” made a poetical appeal in behalf of the gallant Peninsula army. There were volumes of correspondence in the several military journals, in which the grievances of veterans were set forth; officers who had passed through the fields of Corunna, Talavera, Busaco, Salamanca,[21] and other sanguinary actions, felt they deserved the red and blue-edged ribbon as well as the more fortunate Waterloo man. Even the badge of merit was defined, some thinking that it should be a cross formed of the metal of guns taken during the war.

The hardship continued for years, and there is no doubt that the Duke of Richmond in his place in Parliament, aided by public opinion, was mainly instrumental in obtaining the desired honour. So sensible were the war officers of his exertions in their cause, that a testimonial was subscribed for and presented to His Grace at a grand dinner at Willis’s Rooms, on Saturday, the 21st. of June, 1851. It was a most interesting gathering, and many of the Peninsula veterans were present. The testimonial was in solid silver, the value of the plate being about fifteen hundred guineas. The inscription was as follows: “Presented on June 21st., 1851, 38th. Anniversary of the Battle of Vittoria, to His Grace the Duke of Richmond, Lennox, and Aubigny, K.G., by the Recipients of the War Medal, in grateful remembrance of his long and unwearied exertion in their behalf, as a token of the Admiration, Respect, and Esteem, from his humbler brethren in Arms, who successfully aided in 56defending their Island Home throughout a long and sanguinary war, in which they gained a series of resplendent victories, that led to the capture of Madrid, Paris, Washington, and finally to an honourable and lasting peace.”

Queen Victoria fully repaired the omission of her predecessors, by conferring the boon so long and anxiously coveted, and on the 1st. of June, 1847 (the anniversary of a glorious naval victory), the following general order was issued, which, it is almost superfluous to add, was read with delight by the surviving Peninsula veterans.

“Horse Guards, 1st. June, 1847.

“Her Majesty having been graciously pleased to command that a Medal should be struck to record the Services of Her Fleets and Armies during the Wars commencing in 1793, and ending in 1814, and that one should be conferred upon every Officer, Non-Commissioned Officer, and Soldier of the Army, who was present in any Battle or Siege, to commemorate which, Medals had been struck by command of Her Majesty’s Royal Predecessors, and had been distributed to the General or Superior Officers of the several Armies and Corps of Troops engaged, in conformity with the Regulations of the Service at that time in force;—General and other Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Soldiers, who consider that they have claims to receive this mark of their Sovereign’s gracious recollection of their Services, and of her desire to record the same, are each to apply to the Secretary of the Board of General Officers, Whitehall, London, and to send in writing to the same Officer, a statement of his claim, for what Action, at what period of time, and the Names of the Persons, or the titles of the Documents by which the Claim can be proved.

“These Claims are to be sent, by General Officers having such Claims, through the hands of the Commander-in-Chief of the Army:—

“The Staff Officers having such Claims, through the General Officers under whom they served, if alive;—if not alive, through the Adjutant-General of the Army:—

“Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Soldiers of 57Regiments, Battalions, and Detachments, through the Commanding Officer of the Regiment, Battalion, or Detachment, at the time, if still alive.[22] This will be known by enquiry at the Agents of the Regiments resident in London. If such Commanding Officer should not be alive, the Application, in writing, must be sent through the Adjutant-General of the Army.

“The Board of General Officers is hereby, by Her Majesty’s Command, directed to take into consideration,—to investigate the facts stated in each of these several applications,—and to report to the Commander-in-Chief upon the same, for the information of Her Majesty, and to enable those commanded by Her Majesty to deliver to the Claimants the Medals accordingly.

“The Adjutant-General, and the Military Secretary of the Commander-in-Chief will transmit to the Secretary of the Board of General Officers, such information as they may have been able to acquire, to assist in the investigations which the Board will have to make.

“The Commander-in-Chief has been required to desire, that the Board of General Officers will have Alphabetical Lists made out of the names of the Claimants to one of these Medals, with his Rank, and the name of the particular Battle or Siege for which he claims to receive the same inserted in the Margin,—and at which the Board of General Officers may consider that he was present.

“The occasions for which Medals have been granted by the Sovereign are specified in the annexed page for general information and guidance, as at page 73 of the Annual Army List.

“By Command of Field-Marshal,
The Duke of Wellington, Commander-in-Chief,
John Macdonald, Adjutant-General.”

58“Honorary Distinctions have been granted to Officers in Commemoration of their Services in the following Battles or Actions:—Maida, July 4th., 1806; Roleia, August 17th., 1808; Vimiera, August 21st., 1808; Sahagun, Benevente, etc., December, 1808, and January, 1809; Corunna, January 16th., 1809; Martinique, February, 1809; Talavera, July 27th. and 28th., 1809; Guadaloupe, January and February, 1810; Busaco, September 27th., 1810; Barrosa, March 5th., 1811; Fuentes d’Onor, May 5th., 1811; Albuhera, May 16th., 1811; Java, August and September, 1811; Cindad Rodrigo, January, 1812; Badajoz, March 17th. and April 6th., 1812; Salamanca, July 22nd., 1812; Fort Detroit, America, August, 1812; Vittoria, June 21st., 1813; Pyrenees, July 28th. to August 2nd., 1813; St. Sebastian, August and September, 1813; Chateauguay, America, October 26th., 1813; Nivelle, November 10th., 1813; Chrystler’s Farm, America, November 11th., 1813; Nive, December 9th. to 13th., 1813; Orthes, February 27th., 1814; Toulouse, April 10th., 1814.”

A similar order was issued regarding naval services, these commenced with Lord Howe’s action on the 1st. of June, 1794, but the earliest military service thus decorated was the campaign in Egypt, 1801, a general order, dated the 12th. of February, 1850, being issued, by which the war medal was to be conferred on the surviving Egyptian veterans; and if they had already received it, an additional bar, bearing the word “Egypt,” was to be granted.

The Medal has on the obverse the head of the Queen, with the date 1848; and on the reverse Her Majesty, as the representative of the country or people, is in the act of crowning with a laurel wreath the Duke of Wellington, in a kneeling attitude, as emblematic of the army. In the exergue is engraved 1793–1814, (the former date only applying to the navy,) and by the side of the dais is the British lion. The inscription is “To the British Army.” In the illustration only a few of the bars are given, but all the services enumerated in the foregoing list were of course commemorated by their names being placed on the bars. Fifteen is the greatest number of bars known to have been worn by any recipient of the medal. The rank and names of recipients were engraved round the edge of the medal. The ribbon is red, with blue edges.[23]

The first service then, in the order of date, is

59

## THE EGYPTIAN CAMPAIGN, 1801.

In the year 1800, a French army, which had been designated the “Army of the East,” held Egypt in subjection, and the British government anticipating that India was the meditated scene of conquest, determined to employ the disposable force of the kingdom in relieving Egypt from her invaders. After experiencing much severe weather at sea, the fleet arrived at Malta, where the troops landed, and the abundance of fresh provisions afforded by the inhabitants was most welcome. Leaving that island on the 20th. of December, 1800, the armament sailed to Marmorice, in Asiatic Turkey, where the fleet anchored in a spacious bay environed by mountains, whilst gunboats were being procured for the expedition, horses for the cavalry, and a plan of co-operation was in course of arrangement with the Turks.

This force was under the command of the veteran General Sir Ralph Abercromby, K.B., and about six thousand men from India and the Cape of Good Hope, under Major-General Baird, so celebrated for his conduct at Seringapatam, were appointed to co-operate.

At this period the British forces were brigaded as follows:—Guards, Major-General the Honourable George J. Ludlow, First Royals, 54th., two battalions, and 92nd, Major-General (afterwards Sir Eyre) Coote; 8th., 13th., 18th., and 90th., Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Cradock; 2nd., 50th., and 79th., Major-General Lord Cavan; 30th., 44th., and 89th., 60Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir John) Doyle; Minorca, De Rolle’s, and Dillon’s regiments (since disbanded,) Major-General John Stuart, (afterwards Count of Maida.) The reserve consisted of detachments of 11th. and Hompesch’s dragoons, 40th., flank companies, 23rd., 28th., 42nd., 58th., and Corsican Rangers, (since disbanded,) Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore; 12th. and 26th. dragoons, Major-General the Honourable Edward Finch; artillery and pioneers, Brigadier-General Lawson.

After some delay at Marmorice, in expectation of receiving reinforcements of Greeks and Turks, the expedition proceeded to its destination, and on the 2nd of March, 1801, anchored in the Bay of Aboukir, eastward of Alexandria, when, notwithstanding all the exertions of the navy, under the orders of Admiral Lord Keith, the necessary arrangements for landing the troops could not be effected until a week afterwards, owing to unfavourable weather, and other obstructions. A landing was however effected on the 8th. of March.

The troops forming the first division, consisting of the reserve, under the command of Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore; the brigade of Guards, under the Honourable Major-General Ludlow; and a portion of the first brigade, under Major-General Coote, got into the boats early in the morning; they had generally about six miles to row, and did not reach the point of landing until ten o’clock. The front of disembarkation was narrow, and a hill, which commanded the whole, seemed almost inaccessible. Notwithstanding their being exposed to a very severe cannonade, and under the fire of grape shot, the troops made good their landing, ascended the hill, and forced the enemy to retire, leaving behind him seven pieces of artillery, together with a number of horses. The troops that ascended the hill in the face of dangers and difficulties sufficient to intimidate ordinary men, consisted of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, and the four flank companies of the 40th. regiment, under the command of Colonel Spencer, whose conduct was specially commended in the despatches; in which also the good order of the disembarkation of the 28th. and 42nd. regiments, under the command of Brigadier-General Oakes was particularly noticed. Whilst these regiments formed 61and mounted the position, the Foot Guards and 58th. regiment prolonged the attack, the Royals and the 54th. pushing forward to sustain their gallant comrades. A column of French infantry advancing through a hollow way with fixed bayonets against the left flank of the Foot Guards, encountered the two latter regiments; the British advanced, when their opponents hesitated, fired a volley, and then retreated. The disembarkation of the army continued on the 8th. and the day following.[24]

The troops which landed on the 8th., advanced three miles the same day, and on the 12th., the army moved forward, and came in sight of the enemy, who was strongly posted with his right to the canal of Alexandria, and his left towards the sea.

About six o’clock in the morning of the 13th. of March, the British advanced to attack the enemy’s position in front of Mandora. The leading brigades were commanded by Major-Generals Cradock and the Earl of Cavan. The 90th. formed the advanced guard of the front line, and the 92nd. that of the second; both battalions suffered severely, and were highly distinguished. These two regiments bear the word “Mandora” 62on their colours. The French having opened a most destructive fire from their artillery, enfiladed the column to its whole depth, and orders were consequently given to deploy into line. This was considered a favourable moment, and the enemy immediately advanced to the attack. Major-General Cradock formed his brigade under a heavy fire, and the gallant conduct of the regiments, (the 8th., 13th., 18th., and 90th. infantry,) was equal to the emergency. In this action Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Viscount) Hill commanded the 90th., and exhibited that coolness and conspicuous bravery so frequently displayed during the Peninsula campaigns. The remainder of the army were immediately in a situation not only to face but to repel the enemy. The reserve, under Major-General Moore, which was on the right, on the change of the position of the army, moved on in column, and covered the right flank. The French were driven from their position, and were compelled to retreat over the plains into the lines on the heights before Alexandria.

In the general orders issued on the following day, it was stated, that “The Commander-in-Chief has the greatest satisfaction in thanking the troops for their soldier-like and intrepid conduct in the action of yesterday; he feels it incumbent on him particularly to express his most perfect satisfaction with the steady and gallant conduct of Major-General Cradock’s brigade.”

Having gained a second victory on the shores of Egypt, the army took up a position about four miles from Alexandria, having a sandy plain in front, the sea on the right, and the canal of Alexandria and the lake of Aboukir on the left. The reserve, was posted under Major-General Moore, on very high ground, projecting a quarter of a mile on the right, and extending to the large and magnificent ruins of a palace, built in the time of the Romans, within fifty yards of the sea. This high ground of sand-hills and old ruins, was about three hundred yards broad; it sloped gradually down into a valley, which lay between it and the other parts of the position. The 58th. regiment occupied the ruins, and the 28th. a redoubt near them; the 23rd. and 42nd., with the flank companies of the 40th., and the Corsican Rangers, were placed a short distance behind the ruins and the redoubt; the other corps of the army extending to the canal. The French occupied a parallel position on a high and almost perpendicular ridge of hills; in the centre of their line appeared Fort Crétin—in the left of its rear Fort Caffarelli,—Pompey’s Pillar on its right,—Cleopatra’s Needle on the left, and the city of Alexandria extending to the sea, with the masts of the shipping in the harbour at the back of the town. The whole presented a most interesting appearance; objects celebrated in history, even some of the wonders of the world, could be distinctly seen, and the ruins under the soldier’s feet were of interesting antiquity.

For seven days the army occupied this position without interruption; the soldiers being under arms every morning at three o’clock, and working parties being afterwards employed in strengthening the post.

63

## BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA.
21st. March, 1801.

The French army having been augmented by the arrival of additional troops from the interior, General Menou advanced early on the morning of the celebrated 21st. of March, and attacked the British position with great intrepidity. The action commenced about an hour before daylight by a false attack on the British left, consisting of the 8th., 13th., 18th., and 90th. regiments, which was under Major-General Cradock’s command, where they were soon repulsed. The most vigorous efforts of the enemy were directed against the right, which they endeavoured to turn. The attack on that point was commenced with great impetuosity by the French infantry, sustained by a strong body of cavalry, who charged in column. They were received with equal ardour, and with the utmost steadiness and discipline. The contest was unusually obstinate; the enemy was twice repulsed, and his cavalry became repeatedly mixed with the British infantry. At length they retired, leaving an immense number of killed and wounded on the field. In these attacks the 28th. and 42nd. regiments gained great renown; the former had been ordered into the 64redoubt on the left of the ruins of the palace of the Ptolemies,—the left wing of the 42nd. advanced under Major Stirling, and took post on the open ground quitted by the 28th., and the right wing of the regiment under Lieutenant-Colonel Stewart, formed two hundred yards in the rear of the left wing. In an instant the ruins, redoubt, and left wing were attacked by the enemy with great impetuosity; but the steady and well-directed fire of the British regiments forced their assailants to retire.

While the front was thus engaged, a column of the famed “Invincible Legion” advanced, preceded by a six-pounder gun, silently along the interval between the left of the 42nd. and the right of the Foot Guards, from which the cavalry picket had retired, and calculating its distance correctly, although in the dark, it wheeled to its left, and penetrated unobserved between the wings of the 42nd. regiment drawn up in parallel lines. The instant this column was seen, the right wing of that regiment attacked its front with great gallantry, and captured the gun,—the rear rank of the left wing faced about attacked to its rear, and the French being thus placed between two fires, rushed towards the ruins of the ancient palace,—receiving the fire of the 28th. as they passed the redoubt, of the grenadiers and light infantry of the 40th. as they passed the ground occupied by these companies, and being pursued in full career by the 42nd. As the French entered the ruins, two companies of the 58th. wheeled back, and after firing a few rounds of musketry, charged with the bayonet. Being thus attacked in front and on the flanks, and pursued by the Highlanders, who closed with bayonets on the rear, the “Invincible Legion” resisted until six hundred and fifty of their number had fallen, when the survivors, about two hundred and fifty in number, threw down their arms and surrendered, delivering up their standard to Major Stirling, of the 42nd., who gave it in charge of a sergeant, with directions to remain close to the gun which the regiment had taken from the enemy.[25]

65This column of the enemy being thus disposed of, the 42nd. instantly issued from among the ruins, and formed line in battalion on the flat, with their right supported by the redoubt; but at that moment the French infantry pressed forward so rapidly, that Major-General Moore ordered the regiment forward before its formation was completed, when Sir Ralph Abercromby, who was on the spot, encouraging the troops, called out “My brave Highlanders, remember your country, remember your forefathers!” and the regiment rushed forward with heroic ardour, drove back the French, and pursued them along the sandy plain. Major-General Moore, who had the advantage of a keen penetrating eye, saw through the increasing clearness of the atmosphere, fresh columns of the enemy, with three squadrons of cavalry, prepared to charge through the intervals of the retreating infantry, and instantly calling to the 42nd. to cease pursuing, directed them to resume their former ground to resist the charge of cavalry. This order to fall back to the redoubt was repeated by Lieutenant-Colonel Stirling, but it was only partially heard by the regiment, owing to the noise from the firing; the companies which heard it fell back, and the others remained in advance. While in this broken state, the regiment was charged by the French horsemen, who dashed forward with great audacity, as to an assured victory; but the gallant Highlanders stood firm, and their fire thinned the enemy’s ranks in the advance. All the companies which were formed repulsed the dragoons with loss; the other companies were broken, yet the Highlanders individually, or in small groups, maintained a fierce contest with the dragoons, and a number of single combats took place, in which great courage and activity were displayed. The French dragoons which had penetrated the broken companies, or passed through the intervals, turned to their left towards the ruins of the old Roman palace, as the column of infantry had done early in the morning, and were nearly annihilated by the fire of the 28th. regiment.

During this fierce contest the British troops had expended 66their ammunition, and while a supply was being procured from the ordnance stores at a distance, their fire ceased; that of the enemy, however, was continued with great execution, and put to a severe test the patient endurance of the troops, who suffered severely. When a supply of ammunition arrived, the enemy retreated, and the action terminated.

One stand of colours and two field pieces were taken.

Sir Ralph Abercromby received a mortal wound at the commencement of the action, but which he concealed until the battle was decided. This gallant general died on the 28th. of March, and was buried at Malta. He was succeeded in the command of the army by Lieutenant-General (afterwards Lord) Hutchinson. In that officer’s despatch, the conduct of the reserve, under Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore against whom the principal attack was directed, was highly noticed; Major-General Moore and Brigadier-General Oakes, both wounded nearly at the same time, were specially mentioned; and the 28th. and 42nd. regiments[26] were reported as having acted “in the most distinguished and brilliant manner.”

After this victory one division traversed the country to Rosetta, and captured the forts at that place; part of the army then advanced up the River Nile, and forced the French troops at the city of Cairo to surrender. Another portion was engaged in the blockade of Alexandria.

Meanwhile the force under Major-General Baird had sailed from Bombay for the Red Sea. The original design was to proceed to the port of Suez, but the monsoon had commenced before 67the fleet entered the Red Sea, in April, 1801, when the Major-General determined to land at Cosseir, on the Red Sea, and brave the difficulties of the desert, in the hope of affording important aid to the forces which had arrived in Egypt from Europe. This was the first occasion that British troops had proceeded by the overland route,[27] which course was again adopted during the Crimean Campaign, when two regiments of cavalry (10th. and 12th. Dragoons) proceeded from India to Sebastopol. At this early period the fourteen-days’ march through the desert was a more serious affair than in later times.

On landing, the country presented a frightfully desolate prospect, but the soldiers commenced their march with alacrity, although suffering from excessive heat and dysentery, occasioned by bad water. The march was made during the night. A short distance from Cosseir the troops entered a ravine, which appeared to be the old bed of a river, along which they travelled three days, when it terminated at Moilah: thence the desert had generally a hard gravelly soil, until the troops arrived at Baromba, where the first habitable spot was met with after leaving Cosseir, not a single hut being previously seen. There was an almost irresistible inclination to sleep, and some soldiers straggling from the line of march that they might lie down, lost their lives. About ten miles from Baromba was Kenna, which was reached without further difficulty.

Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir John Hely Hutchinson, K.B., who had succeeded to the command upon the death of General Sir Ralph Abercromby, advanced to Grand Cairo, which capitulated on the 27th. of June, 1801. General Menou, refusing to accept the capitulation of Cairo, was closely besieged in Alexandria. The operations against the enemy’s works commenced on the 17th. of August. Major-General Coote embarked with a strong body of troops in the night of the 16th. and 17th. of August, and effected 68a landing to the westward of Alexandria, and immediately invested the strong castle of Marabout.

On the night between the 18th. and 19th., Major-General Coote opened batteries against the castle of Marabout. This fort, situated on an island at the entrance to the old harbour of Alexandria, capitulated to the troops under Major-General Eyre Coote, on the 21st. of August, 1801. No loss was sustained. A brass gun was captured from the enemy by the first battalion of the 54th. regiment, which it retained until December, 1841; and on its being placed in the repository established in the Royal Arsenal at Woolwich, the corps received the royal authority to bear the word “Marabout” on the regimental colours and appointments, in commemoration of the gallantry evinced by the battalion at the capture of that fort. No other regiment bears this distinction.

During the evening of the 27th. of August, General Menou sent an aide-de-camp to request an armistice for three days, in order to afford time to prepare a capitulation, which after some difficulties and delays was signed on the 2nd. of September. It is on record that after the terms of surrender were concluded, the French General received Brigadier-General Hope with the natural politeness of his countrymen, and an invitation was given to dinner, the repast consisting entirely of horse-flesh.

This terminated the campaign in Egypt, and the achievements of the British army were a prelude to future victories. The troops received the thanks of both Houses of Parliament, and all the regiments received the royal authority to bear on their colours the word “Egypt,” with the Sphinx as a lasting memorial of the glories acquired during this arduous and important campaign, which had exalted the military fame of Great Britain, by the expulsion of the “invincible” legions of Buonaparte from Egypt, whence he had expected to extend his conquests through Asia. The following were the regiments employed in Egypt in 1801:—

8th. Light Dragoons, one Troop, Captain Hawkins; 11th. Light Dragoons, one Troop, Captain A. Money; 12th. Light Dragoons, Colonel Mervyn Archdall; 22nd. Light Dragoons,[28] 69Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable William Lumley; 26th. (afterwards 23rd) Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Gordon; Hompesch’s Hussars, (detachment,) Major Sir Robert T. Wilson; Coldstream Guards, 1st. Battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Brice; 3rd. Foot Guards, 1st. Battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel T. Hilgrove Turner; Royals, 2nd. Battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Duncan Campbell; 2nd. Queen’s Royal, Colonel the Earl of Dalhousie; 8th. Foot, King’s, Colonel Gordon Drummond; 10th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Richard Quarrell; 13th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable Charles Colville; 18th., Royal Irish, Lieutenant-Colonel Henry T. Montresor; 20th. Foot, 1st. and 2nd. Battalions, Lieutenant-Colonel George Smith; 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, Lieutenant-Colonel John Hall; 24th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel John R. Forster; 25th. Foot, Colonel William Dyott; 26th. Foot., Colonel Lord Elphinstone; 27th. Inniskilling, 1st. and 2nd Battalions, Lieutenant-Colonel Samuel Graham; 28th. Foot, Colonel Honourable Edward Paget; 30th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel William Wilkinson; 40th. Foot, (Flank Companies,) Colonel Brent Spencer; 42nd. Royal Highland Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel William Dickson; 44th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel David Ogilvie; 50th. Foot, Colonel Patrick Wanchope; 54th. Foot, 1st. and 2nd. Battalions, Lieutenant-Colonel John Thomas Layard; 58th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel William Houstoun; 61st. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Francis Carruthers; 79th. Foot, Colonel Alan Cameron; 80th. Foot. Lieutenant-Colonel John Montresor; 86th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel James P. Lloyd; 88th. Foot, Colonel William Carr Beresford; 89th. Foot, Colonel William Stewart; 90th. Foot, Colonel Rowland Hill; 92nd. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Erskine; De Watteville’s Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel Louis de Watteville; The Queen’s German Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel Peter John James Dutens; De Rolle’s Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel the Baron De Dürler; Dillon’s Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel the Baron Perponcher; Royal Corsican Rangers, Major Hudson Lowe; Ancient Irish Fencibles; Chasseurs Britanniques, Colonel John Ramsey; and the Staff Corps, (detachment.)

70

## THE TURKISH MEDAL.

The Grand Seignior, with a view to perpetuate the services rendered to the Ottoman empire, established an order of knighthood, designated the Crescent, which was conferred on the general officers. He also presented gold medals of three sizes to the field officers, captains, and subalterns, which they were authorized by His Majesty to accept and wear. A palace was built at Constantinople for the future residence of the British ambassadors. The medal from which the engraving has been made is the smaller one, given to captains and subalterns, but is the same in pattern as the larger size, conferred on the field officers. Obverse, a Crescent and Star of eight points, surrounded by an ornamental border; Reverse, the Sultan’s cypher, under which is the year 1801; the border is the same on both sides; the ribbon is dark orange, with a hook and chain.

## BATTLE OF MAIDA.
4th July, 1806.

A squadron of British and Russian vessels having, in November, 1805, landed some troops at Naples, without any opposition from the Neapolitan court, shortly afterwards departed. On receiving intelligence of this transaction, the French Emperor issued a proclamation, that “the Neapolitan dynasty had ceased to reign,” and his brother Joseph, assisted by Marshal Massena, proceeded with an army to that country. The French entered Naples on the 15th. of February, and shortly obtained possession of the whole kingdom, excepting Gaeta. Meanwhile the Court had retired to Sicily. A decree was soon issued, by which the crown of Naples was conferred by Napoleon on his brother Joseph, who was proclaimed king on the 30th. of May.

Turkish Medal for Egypt.—1801

A body of troops was assembled by the French in Calabria, and extensive preparations were made for the invasion of Sicily. Major-General Stuart, who then commanded the British troops in Sicily, formed the design of penetrating Calabria, and attacking the French division, under General Regnier: the result was 71the Battle of Maida, Upper Calabria, which was fought on the 4th. of July, 1806. On hearing of the disembarkation of the British at St. Euphemia, General Regnier made a rapid march from Reggio, uniting, as he advanced, his detached corps. seven-pounders Stuart resolved to anticipate the attack, and the army commenced its march on the morning of the 4th. of July. By nine o’clock in the morning the opposing fronts were warmly engaged. The right of the advanced line consisted of the battalion of light infantry, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel, afterwards Sir James, Kempt, consisting of the light companies of the 20th., 27th., 35th., 58th., 61st., 81st., and Watteville’s, (since disbanded,) together with one hundred and fifty chosen battalion men of the 35th. regiment, under Major Robinson. Directly opposed to them was the favourite French regiment, the Ire. Légére. The two corps, at the distance of about one hundred yards, fired reciprocally a few rounds, when, as if by mutual consent, the firing was suspended, and in close compact order and dreadful silence they advanced towards each other, until their bayonets began to cross. This momentous crisis appalled the enemy; they broke and endeavoured to fly, but it was too late, and they were overtaken, when the most terrible slaughter ensued.

Brigadier-General Acland, whose brigade, consisting of the 78th. and 81st. regiments, was immediately on the left of the light infantry, availed himself of this favourable moment to press instantly forward upon the corps in his front, when the 78th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod, and the 81st., under Major Plenderleath, had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves. The enemy fled in dismay and disorder, leaving the plain covered with their dead and wounded.

Being thus completely discomfited on his left, General Regnier commenced a new effort in the hope of recovering the day. The grenadier battalion and the 27th. regiment, which formed the first brigade, under Brigadier-General Cole resisted the enemy most gallantly. Nothing could shake the undaunted firmness of the grenadiers, under Lieutenant-Colonel O’Callaghan, and of the 27th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Smith. The cavalry successively repelled from before their front, attempted to turn their left, when Lieutenant-Colonel Ross, who 72had that morning landed from Messina with the 20th. Foot, and was coming up to the army during the action, having observed this movement, threw his regiment opportunely into a small cover upon their flank, and by a heavy and well-directed fire completely frustrated the attempt. The 20th., with natural pride, always commemorated this day’s glory. The enemy having succeeded with his cavalry in turning the British left, owing to the total deficiency of that arm on the part of the English, might possibly have retrieved the day, but for this movement. This was the final struggle, and the French began precipitately to retire; leaving above seven hundred of their dead upon the field of battle.

The British infantry continued in pursuit as long as they were able, but as the enemy dispersed in every direction, and the victors were under the necessity of preserving order, the trial of speed became unequal. The total loss sustained by the French was estimated at four thousand men.

For this victory Major-General Stuart received the thanks of Parliament, with a vote of a thousand pounds a year for life; the approbation of his Sovereign, and the dignity of a Knight of the Bath; he was created Count of Maida by the King of Naples, and the city of London voted him its freedom and a sword.

In the official communication from the British minister at Palermo, the battle of Maida was thus adverted to:—“There is not to be found in the annals of military transactions an enterprise prepared with more deliberate reflection, or executed with greater decision, promptitude, and success, than the late invasion of Calabria by Sir John Stuart. I trust, therefore, you will not think me presumptuous for venturing to add my testimony of the high sense entertained by this Court, of the merits of the British General, and of his gallant army, who, on the fertile plains of Maida, have added new trophies to those which the same troops had formerly earned, from the same enemy, on the sandy regions of Egypt.”

The following regiments were engaged in this action, the 20th., 27th., 35th., 58th., 61st., (flank companies,) 78th., and 81st. Foot.

73

### Gold Medal for Maida.

In commemoration of this victory a gold medal was struck, and conferred upon all the superior officers who were present. On the obverse is the lauriated head of the Sovereign, inscribed Georgius Tertius Rex. The reverse has Britannia brandishing a spear with her right hand, and on her left a shield charged with the crosses of the Union banner. A flying figure of Victory is crowning her with a wreath of laurel; behind Britannia is the triquetra, or trinacria, the ancient symbol of Sicily, and before her is inscribed Maida IVL. IV. MDCCCVI. Round the edge the name and rank of the officers were engraved. There was only one size of this medal, which was worn both by General and Field officers from the button-hole of their uniform, to a red ribbon, with blue edges, and a gold buckle. The issue was limited to the Commander of the Forces engaged, officers in command of brigades, battalions, or of corps equivalent to a battalion, or the officer who succeeded on the removal from the field of the original commander, and the Deputy Quartermaster-General. As a general rule, no officer below the rank of Major was considered eligible, unless he succeeded to the command of a battalion during the action. Only seventeen officers received this medal.

74

## BATTLES OF ROLEIA AND VIMIERA.
17th. and 21st. August, 1808.

At this period the Peninsula was the centre of political interest. Portugal, deserted by her government, and Spain betrayed, the people of each of those countries rose in arms to recover the national independence. Dissensions had arisen in the royal family of Spain, occasioned by the sway of Manuel Godoy, who bore the title of the Prince of Peace. This minister was dismissed, but the court was unable to restore tranquillity. In this emergency the French Emperor was solicited to be umpire, and Napoleon eventually placed the crown of Spain on his brother Joseph, who was transferred from the throne of Naples. The Spaniards at once flew to arms, and the British government resolved to aid the Spanish and Portuguese patriots. A British army was accordingly ordered to proceed to the Peninsula under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. After a favourable passage the troops destined for this service anchored in Mondego Bay, in the beginning of August, and a landing was effected in the vicinity of the village of Frejus. The division under Major-General (afterwards Sir Brent) Spencer, K.B., from Cadiz, consisting of about four thousand men, joined on the 8th. of August; and after a short halt, the army was put in motion to occupy a more forward position, where it remained for some days. Sir Arthur marched from Leiria on the 13th., and arrived at Alcobaça on the 19th., which place the enemy abandoned in the preceding night. The French, about four thousand in number, were posted at Roliça, or Roleia, (the latter mode of spelling having been inaccurately adopted from the despatch for the colours,) and Brilos was occupied by their advanced posts. The possession of this latter village being important to future operations, it was determined to occupy it, and as soon as the British infantry arrived upon the ground, a detachment, consisting of four companies of riflemen of the 60th. and 95th. regiments, was ordered to effect this duty. A trifling resistance was offered by a small picket of the enemy’s infantry and a few cavalry, after which they retired, being followed by a detachment of riflemen to the 75distance of three miles from Brilos. The riflemen were then attacked by a superior body of the enemy, who attempted to cut them off from the main body of the detachment to which they belonged. Large bodies of the enemy appeared on both the flanks of the detachment, which had advanced in support of the riflemen, and it was with difficulty that Major-General Spencer was enabled to effect a retreat to Obidos, which village it remained in possession of.

Two days afterwards was fought the Battle of Roleia, or Roliça. General Laborde continued in his position at this place, and Sir Arthur Wellesley determined to attack him in it on the morning of the 17th. of August. Roliça is situated on an eminence, having a plain in its front, at the end of a valley, which commences at Caldas, and is closed to the southwards by the mountains, which join the hills, forming a valley on the left, looking towards Caldas. In the centre of the valley, and about eight miles from Roliça, is the town and old Moorish fort of Obidos, from whence the enemy’s pickets had been driven on the 15th., and from that time he had posts in the hills on both sides of the valley, as well as in the plain in front of his army, which was posted on the heights in front of Roliça; its right resting upon the hills, its left upon an eminence, on which was a windmill, and the whole covering four or five passes into the mountains in his rear.

About seven o’clock in the morning the troops moved from Obidos. Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were immediately detached into the hills on the left of the valley, to keep up the communication between the centre and left columns, and to protect the march of the former along the valley; the enemy’s posts were successively driven in. Major-General Hill’s brigade moved on to attack the French left, and Brigadier-Generals Nightingall and Craufurd advanced with the artillery along the high road, until at length Nightingall’s formed in the plain immediately in the enemy’s front, supported by the light infantry companies, and the 45th. regiment of Brigadier-General Craufurd’s brigade; while the other two regiments of his brigade, the 50th. and 91st., were kept as a reserve in the rear.

Major-General Rowland (afterwards Viscount) Hill and Brigadier-General Nightingall advanced upon the enemy’s position, 76and at the same moment Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were in the hills on his right; the Portuguese infantry in a village upon his left; and Major-General Ferguson’s column was descending from the heights into the plain. From this situation the French retired by the passes into the mountains with the utmost regularity and celerity; and notwithstanding the rapid advance of the British infantry, the want of a sufficient body of cavalry was the cause of their suffering but little loss in the plain. It then became necessary to make a disposition to attack the formidable position which had been taken up. Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were already in the mountains on the enemy’s right, but no time was lost in attacking the different passes, as well as in supporting the riflemen, so as to ensure a complete victory.

The Portuguese infantry were ordered to move up a pass on the right of the whole; the light companies of Major-General Hill’s brigade, and the 5th. Fusiliers advanced up a pass next on the right; and the 29th. regiment, supported by the 9th. foot, under Brigadier-General Nightingall, a third pass; and the 45th. and 82nd. regiments, passes on the left. These were all difficult of access, and some of them were well defended, particularly that assailed by the 9th. and 29th. Foot; both regiments attacked with the greatest impetuosity, and reached the enemy before those whose assaults were to be made on their flanks; the defence was desperate, and it was in this attack that the greatest loss was sustained, Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable George A. F. Lake being killed at the head of his regiment, the 29th. Foot.

General Laborde was, however, driven from all the positions he had taken in the passes of the mountains, and the British troops were advanced in the plains on their tops. For a considerable length of time the 9th. and 29th. regiments alone were advanced to this point, with Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen at a distance on the left; they were afterwards supported by the 5th., and by the light companies of Major-General Hill’s brigade, which had arrived on their right, and by the other troops ordered to ascend the mountains, the latter arriving by degrees. Here three most gallant attacks were made upon the 9th. and 29th. regiments, in all of which the enemy 77was repulsed; but he succeeded in effecting a retreat in good order, owing principally to Sir Arthur’s want of cavalry, and to the difficulty of bringing up the passes of the mountains with celerity a sufficient number of troops and of cannon, to support those who had first ascended. The French loss was nevertheless very great, and three pieces of cannon were captured.

Sir Arthur Wellesley, in his despatch, observed “that although we had such a superiority of numbers employed in the operations of this day, the troops actually engaged in the heat of the action were, from unavoidable circumstances, only the 5th., 9th., 29th., the riflemen of the 60th., and 95th., and the flank companies of Major-General Hill’s brigade, being a number by no means equal to that of the enemy: their conduct, therefore, deserves the highest commendation.”

Thus was the first victory in the Peninsula gained; and it afforded an omen of future successes, which was afterwards fully accomplished. The 5th., 6th., 9th., 29th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 45th., 60th., 71st., 82nd., 91st., and Rifle Brigade, took part in this battle.

Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley did not pursue the enemy by the high-roads, but keeping to the right, near the sea, marched to Vimiera, to cover the landing of a brigade commanded by Major-General Anstruther, which was effected on the 20th. of August. The following morning was to be given up to the troops in order to prepare and repose themselves. Whilst the men were engaged in washing and cleaning their equipments, the approach of the enemy, was discovered at eight o’clock in the morning, and the brigades commanded by Major-General Ferguson, Brigadier-Generals Nightingall, Acland, and Bowes, proceeded across a valley from the heights on the west to those on the east of Vimiera.

Marshal Junot, Duke of Abrantes, advanced to the attack of the position, and commenced it on the British centre, where the 50th. regiment was posted, moving along the front gradually to the left, until the whole line became engaged. Notwithstanding the fire of the riflemen, the enemy advanced close to the 50th., and were checked and driven back only 78by the bayonets of that regiment. The second battalion of the 43rd. was likewise closely engaged with them, in the road leading into Vimiera, a part of that corps having been ordered into the churchyard to prevent them from penetrating into the town. On the right of the position they were repulsed by the bayonets of the 97th. regiment, successfully supported by the second battalion of the 52nd., which, by an advance in column, took the enemy in flank.

The attack upon the heights on the road to Lourinha was supported by a large body of cavalry, and was made with the usual impetuosity of French troops. They were received with steadiness by the brigade under Major-General Ferguson, consisting of the 36th., 40th., and 71st. regiments. These corps charged as soon as the enemy approached them, who gave way, and they continued to advance upon him, supported by the 82nd., one of the corps of Brigadier-General Nightingall’s brigade, which, as the ground extended, afterwards formed a part of the first line; by the 29th. regiment, and by Brigadier-General’s Bowes and Acland’s brigades; whilst Brigadier-General Craufurd’s brigade and the Portuguese troops, in two lines, proceeded along the heights on the left. In the advance of Major-General Ferguson’s brigade, six pieces of cannon were taken, with many prisoners, and vast numbers were killed and wounded.

An attempt was afterwards made by the French to recover a portion of their artillery, by attacking the 71st. and 82nd. regiments, which were halted in a valley in which the guns had been captured. The attempt failed, and the enemy were compelled again to retire with great loss.

Sir Arthur Wellesley especially noticed the following corps:—The Royal artillery, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Robe; the 20th. Dragoons, (since disbanded,) commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, who was killed; the 50th. regiment, commanded by Colonel Walker; the second battalion of the 95th. regiment, (rifles,) commanded by Major Travers; the fifth battalion 60th. regiment, commanded by Major Davy; the second battalion 43rd., commanded by Major Hull; the second battalion 52nd., commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Ross; the 97th. regiment, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel 79Lyon; the 36th., commanded by Colonel Burne; the 40th., commanded by Colonel Kemmis; the 71st., commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir Denis) Pack; and the 82nd. regiment, commanded by Major Eyre. The British commander, always chary of praise, paid a special tribute to the 36th. regiment.

Thirteen pieces of cannon, twenty-three ammunition waggons, with powder, shells, stores of all descriptions, and twenty thousand rounds of musket ammunition, were captured. General Beniere was wounded and taken prisoner, together with several officers. The defeat was signal, and not more than half the British army was actually engaged. The French casualties amounted to nearly two thousand killed, wounded, and taken prisoners.

In this action, George Clark, one of the pipers of the 71st. Highland Light Infantry, was wounded; and being unable to accompany his corps in the advance against the enemy, put his pipes in order, and struck up a favourite regimental air to the intense delight of his comrades.

Both Houses of Parliament voted their thanks to the British troops for this victory, and the word “Vimiera” was authorized to be borne on the colours and appointments of the following regiments:—2nd., 5th., 6th., 9th., 20th., 29th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 45th., 50th., 52nd., 60th., 71st., 82nd., 91st., and Rifle Brigade.

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Burrard arrived during the action, but did not assume the command: Lieutenant-General Sir Hew Dalrymple landed on the following day, and took command of the army. The force under Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore was also embarked during the negociation which subsequently took place, making the British forces to amount to thirty-two thousand men. This treaty, which was styled the “Convention of Cintra,” was signed on the 30th. of August, and by its provisions the French troops evacuated Portugal.

All the objects of the expedition having been effected, and the French forces embarked for France, the British army remained for some time at Lisbon and its vicinity. This convention excited great dissatisfaction in England, and a Court of Enquiry was assembled to investigate the circumstances attending it.

80

### Gold Medal for Roleia and Vimiera.

Although these battles were distinct actions only one medal was conferred, but it was granted to those who were present at either of them. On the obverse Britannia is represented seated on the globe; in her right hand extended a wreath of laurel, and in her left a palm branch; to her right the British lion, and on the left a shield charged with the crosses of the union banner. The reverse had a wreath of laurel, within which the name of the event was engraved, and the year, thus—Roleia and Vimiera, 1808. The name and rank of the officer were engraved on the edge. Further particulars regarding these medals will be given with the description of that for Talavera, of which an illustration has been made, and which is similar to that granted for the above and subsequent victories.

## SIR JOHN MOORE’S CAMPAIGN.

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Burrard received His Majesty’s commands to place a large portion of the army in Portugal under the orders of Sir John Moore, to be employed on a particular service, which was announced in a general order on the 8th. of October, 1808, and preparations were accordingly made for entering Spain. Upon arriving in that country the troops were directed to wear the white cockade, in addition to their own, as a compliment to the Spanish nation, and to use every means to maintain the good opinion entertained of them by that high-spirited people.

On the 27th. of October the division under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable John Hope, afterwards the Earl of Hopetoun, was put in motion, and after a short stay at Badajoz, resumed the march to Talavera de la Reyna. From this town the column proceeded to the Escurial, seven leagues to the north-west of Madrid, where it arrived and halted on the 22nd. of November. Intelligence was here received of the enemy’s movements, and a night march was made to the left by Avila and Peneranda, and finally to Alba de Tormes, where a junction was formed with a detachment from the army under Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore. The troops were shortly afterwards put in motion towards Valladolid, and subsequently to the left, to effect a junction with the division under Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird, which had landed at Corunna.

Previously to this period, the Spanish armies under General Blake, near Bilboa on the left, General Castanos in the centre, and General Palafox lower down the Ebro on the right, had been completely defeated; and Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore consequently made arrangements for a retreat on Portugal by Ciudad Rodrigo; but it having been represented to him that Madrid held out against the French, he was induced to effect a junction with Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird, in order to make a diversion in favour of Madrid, by attacking Marshal Soult on the River Carion.

81

## SAHAGUN, BENEVENTE, ETC.
December, 1808, and January, 1809.

The British commander ascertained that instead of a powerful army covering his advance, not a Spanish soldier was in his front, the enemy was at hand, and those Spanish armies with which he had been directed to co-operate, had been routed and dispersed; at the same time the winter had set in with unusual severity, and the troops were almost constantly marching through snow. Napoleon had three hundred thousand men in Spain, and to confront this host of veterans, Sir John Moore had not twenty-five thousand British troops, yet he boldly advanced and menaced the enemy’s lines.

Three leagues from the quarters of the Hussar brigade, consisting of the 7th., 10th., and 15th. Hussars, about eight hundred French dragoons were in cantonments at Sahagun, under Brigadier-General Debelle. About two o’clock on the 82morning of the 21st. December, the 15th., with Captain Thornhill and twelve soldiers of the 7th. Hussars, and Lieutenant-General Lord Paget (afterwards Marquis of Angelsey) at their head, moved along the left bank of the Cea, in order to intercept the retreat of the French dragoons from Sahagun. The 10th. marched straight to the town, while Lieutenant-General Lord Paget, with the 15th., endeavoured to turn it. The British hussars arrived in the vicinity of Sahagun before daylight; but a French patrol had given the alarm, and his lordship found the enemy formed within the town. The march had been performed with difficulty, the weather being extremely cold, and from deep snow on the ground, the road was so covered with ice in many places, that the men had to dismount and lead their horses. Between five and six o’clock the advance guard of the 15th. fell in with a French patrol, and took five prisoners, but in consequence of the extreme darkness the rest escaped, and galloping off to Sahagun, gave the alarm, thus preventing the surprise of the enemy. Upon approaching that place shortly before daylight, the French dragoons were discovered formed up beyond a rugged hollow way, which was unfavourable for cavalry, and as the 15th. came near the enemy withdrew towards a bridge on their left. In numbers the French were about two to one, but his lordship instantly charged, overthrew them, and captured nearly one hundred and fifty prisoners, including two lieutenant-colonels, and eleven other officers.

Lord Paget, and Lieutenant-Colonel Grant, of the 15th., each received a medal. The conduct of the hussars was commended by the British General, and the regiment was permitted to bear on its appointments the word Sahagun.

The attack by Lord Paget on a vastly superior force, so far as numbers were concerned, at Sahagun, in which the enemy were cut to pieces, occasioned Sir John Moore to issue the following order:—

“Head Quarters, Sahagun.

“The different attacks made by parties of cavalry upon those of the enemy, on the march, have given them an opportunity to display a spirit, and to assume a tone of superiority 83which does them credit, and which the Commander of the Forces hopes will be supported on more important occasions.

“The attacks conducted by Brigadier-General Stewart, with the 18th. Hussars, when upon the Douro, and that by Lieutenant-General Lord Paget upon the enemy’s cavalry at this place, are honourable to the British cavalry.

“The Commander of the Forces begs that the Lieutenant-General and Brigadier-General will accept his thanks for their services, and that they will convey them to Brigadier-General Slade, and the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men of the cavalry under their command, for their conduct in the different affairs that have taken place.”

An order like this naturally made the infantry very desirous to emulate the cavalry, and the opportunity was shortly afterwards afforded. Arrangements had been made for attacking the enemy, but the approach of Napoleon, with an overwhelming force, rendered a retrograde movement necessary; and while the cavalry pickets were skirmishing with the French, the baggage, and several brigades of infantry withdrew. Christmas, with all its social customs was thus dawning, when the troops commenced their retreat. A heavy and continued fall of snow hid the ruts in the roads, caused by the passage of the guns. Officers lost their boots in these ruts, and were compelled to walk barefooted. Two days rest after the reserve had crossed the Esla, enabled measures to be taken to repair the sufferings from the bad roads, a supply of soles and heels having been furnished to each regiment; the officers and men had also the welcome issue of new blankets, and one hundred and fifty pairs of shoes were supplied to each regiment.

On the 24th. of December the hussars fell back to Cal; on the 25th. they arrived at Sahagun, and on quitting that place on the 26th., a considerable force of the enemy’s cavalry was seen on some high ground at Majorga. Lord Paget directed Colonel Leigh, of the 10th. Hussars, to dislodge them with two squadrons of his regiment, and the colonel instantly led one squadron forward, the other following in support. Arriving on the top of the hill, he paused a short time for the 84horses to recover their wind after the ascent, and was exposed to a heavy, but not destructive, fire; he afterwards gave the word “Charge,” and in five minutes the French were overthrown, many were killed, others wounded, and about a hundred taken prisoners. On this, and on all other occasions, the superiority of the British cavalry over the French horsemen, was proved to an extent beyond anything that had been anticipated. The British hussars set superior numbers at defiance, and their temerity was not, in any instance, punished by repulse or defeat.

Continuing the retreat, the cavalry arrived at Benevente on the 27th. of December; they had scarcely entered the town, when an alarm of the approach of a body of French troops was given, and the hussars turned out, but the enemy retired. The infantry continued their retreat on the following morning, but the cavalry remained in the town, with parties watching the fords on the Esla.

Six hundred cavalry of the French imperial guard, commanded by General Lefebre Desnouettes, forded the river near the bridge, and drove back the videttes, when the British pickets, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Otway, (afterwards Lieutenant-General Sir Loftus William Otway,) major of the 18th. Hussars advanced, and repeatedly charging the enemy’s leading squadrons, kept the whole in check until Lieutenant-General Lord Paget and Brigadier-General the Honourable Charles Stewart (afterwards the Marquis of Londonderry) arrived. A detatchment of the 10th. Hussars, under Major Quentin, was engaged on this occasion, and evinced signal gallantry. Lord Paget hastened to bring up the regiment from the town: Brigadier-General Stewart placed himself at the head of the pickets, and the ground was obstinately disputed, many charges being made by both sides, the French veterans fighting in a manner worthy of their high reputation. The pickets were ordered to fall back gradually, and the squadrons were repeatedly mingled. Brigadier-General Stewart evinced great personal bravery, and while engaged with a French officer, his sword fell, when Lieutenant-Colonel Otway gave the general his own sword, and recovered the other from the ground. While the fight was 85taking place on the plain, the hussars formed at the edge of the town, and, on receiving the signal to advance, they galloped forward. The pickets, perceiving the 10th. advancing to support them, gave a loud cheer, and dashed at speed upon their numerous opponents. In an instant the French were broken and driven in great disorder towards the river, which they repassed with precipitation, leaving behind them about thirty men killed, twenty-five wounded, and seventy prisoners. General Lefebre Desnouttes was pursued by the hussars, and refusing to stop when overtaken, he was cut across the head, and made prisoner by Private Levi Grisdall.

On the 30th. of December the troops came up with the wretched remains of the army under the Marquis de la Romana; instead of these being of any assistance they impeded the march of the British, and exhausted the few resources left, the houses being filled by them.

The retreat presented many harrowing features. An eye-witness, Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Cadell, of the 28th., which regiment formed part of the reserve, the post of honour in a retreat, states,—“On the arrival of the cavalry at Canberas, about midnight, the reserve immediately moved on, and arrived next morning, 1st. January, 1809, at Bembibre, just as the other division was marching off to Villa Franca. The scene of drunkenness that here presented itself was truly shameful. The stragglers from the preceding division so crowded every house, that there was hardly a place to be had for the wearied reserve. Crowds of half-naked and unfortunate peasants of Romana’s army, added to the confusion. On the 2nd., when Sir John Moore left Bembibre, with the reserve and the cavalry, for Villa Franca, Colonel Ross was left with that excellent regiment, the 20th., and a detachment of hussars, to cover the town, while officers were employed in endeavouring to collect the stragglers. A few were got away, but many were so tired and lame from sore feet, that they did not care if the French sabres and bayonets were at their breasts, so completely did most of them give themselves up to despair. The rear-guard was at length forced to retire and leave those unfortunate people to 86their fate. Some of these poor fellows, who had thought better of it, and were endeavouring to overtake their countrymen, were unmercifully sabred by the French cavalry, many of them in a defenceless state.”

In the same gallant veteran’s “Narrative of the Campaigns of the 28th. Regiment,” this striking incident occurs:—“The following occurrence had more effect in establishing the good conduct of the reserve than anything that had yet been done. We were formed into close column on the Bembibre side of the river, when our gallant chief, General Paget, in an excellent address, called the attention of the soldiers to the dreadful and disgraceful scene of yesterday, and the merciless conduct of the enemy’s cavalry had shewn to many of the stragglers. He told the men that they had become the rear-guard of the army, and upon their sober, steady, and good conduct the safety of the whole depended. Just as the general had finished his admirable and soldier-like address, and after all the orders had been given, and the necessary examples that had been made, two men of the reserve were found in the very act of shamefully plundering a house in the village, and ill-treating the inhabitants. The report was made, and the reserve was instantly formed in square; the culprits were brought out, the general being determined that an example should be made. They were ordered to be hanged upon a tree close to the village. Everything being prepared, the awful sentence was about to be carried into execution; the unfortunate men were in the act of being lifted up to the fatal branch, when a officer of the hussars rode into the square, and reported that the enemy were at that moment advancing. The general said he did not care if the whole French cavalry were coming up, that he would hang those men, who had been guilty of so shameful an outrage. At that instant a few distant shots were heard, and a second officer arrived at full speed with another report. The general then stopped the execution, and turning round to the reserve, said, ‘Soldiers! if you promise to behave well for the future, I will forgive those men; say yes, in an instant.’ ‘Yes!’ was said by every one. ‘Say it again,’ said the general. ‘Yes, yes,’ was again exclaimed by all. ‘Say it a third time,’ 87‘Yes, yes, yes?’ and a cheer followed.[29] The men were forgiven, the square was reduced, and the 52nd. regiment, under Colonel Barclay, went through the village in double-quick time, and in the most beautiful manner took possession of the vineyards on the opposite side of the river, while the remainder of the reserve crossed the bridge under cover of the 95th., and formed on the hill behind the 52nd. By this time the enemy were close upon us, and attacked the 95th. in great force, the cavalry joining in the onset. They were terribly galled by the rifles as they advanced through the village. The 95th. then retired up the road to the right and left, the French being at the same time exposed to a murderous fire from the 52nd., in the vineyards, which completely checked them. The 52nd. then retired up the road, when the enemy were again most gallantly repulsed. The French in this affair lost the general officer commanding the advanced guard, and many men. A column of them was also severely handled by Captain Carthew’s guns, and stopped descending the hill on the other side of the river. This kept them quiet until the afternoon of the 5th. of January. Our gallant commander-in-chief was present during this affair, and wherever there was a shot fired was he always to be found. This was the first time the infantry had met the enemy.”

Marshal Soult, unwilling to attack, followed the sorely-pressed army with unwonted caution. One night and two days brought the army from Villa Franca to Lugo. All the attacks of the advanced guard of the French upon the rear were repulsed. Notwithstanding this, however, the retreating troops became more and more harassed. When the two bullock cars, containing treasure to the amount of twenty-five 88thousand pounds, became immovable, the money had to be thrown over the precipice. Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Cadell thus narrates the circumstance:—“On the morning of the 5th. (January, 1809,) the reserve left Nogales. We were detained at a bridge a little way on the road, covering the engineers, who were endeavouring to destroy it, but they did not succeed. The 28th. regiment was now the rear-guard of the reserve, and the flank companies, with a company of the 95th., formed the rear-guard of the regiment. The whole distance was a continued skirmish. About noon we came up with two cars laden with dollars; but the bullocks that drew them being completely exhausted, it was impossible to save the treasure. Under these circumstances Sir John Moore decided that the whole should be thrown down the mountain, most judiciously considering, that if the casks were broken, the men would make a rush for the money, which would have caused great confusion, and might have cost the lives of many. The rear-guard, therefore was halted; Lieutenant Bennet, of the light company, 28th. regiment, was placed over the money, with strict orders from Sir John Moore to shoot the first person who attempted to touch it.[30] It was then rolled over the precipice; the casks were soon broken by the rugged rocks, and the dollars falling out, rolled over the height—a sparkling cascade of silver. The French advanced guard coming up shortly after to the spot, were detained for a time picking up the few dollars that had been scattered on the road.”

89

## BATTLE OF CORUNNA.
16th. January, 1809.

Sir John Moore concentrated his army near Lugo, where he determined to give battle. About twelve o’clock in the morning of the 6th. of January, the French appeared on the opposite heights. The British soldiers, full of the national spirit, desired nothing better than to confront them. The troops were immediately under arms, but each looked at the other until evening set in, and it became evident that the day of battle was to be postponed. On the following morning the enemy at daybreak opened a cannonade, which was forthwith returned, and in the space of a few minutes the French fire was silenced. Towards sunset a French column commenced the ascent of the rising ground, and was met by a wing of the 76th.; this regiment gradually retired until joined by the 51st. In the latter Sir John Moore had served as an ensign, and he addressed them briefly, reminding them of that circumstance, and expressing his reliance on their gallantry. The speech, short as it was, produced its effect, and after a few discharges of musketry, they rushed onward with the bayonet, when the enemy was beaten back, leaving on the ground several killed and wounded.

At dark, when large fires illumined the heights, the British re-commenced their retreat, undiscovered by the French until daylight. But little was seen of the enemy until the army arrived at Corunna, where the leading brigades marched in during the afternoon of the 11th. of January, the adjacent villages and suburbs being occupied by the troops. The trying retreat was completed; but there was a disappointment to be experienced. No transports were there to receive the troops. In the evening the foe came up, and occupied a position on the other side of the river Mero. The battle-ground was not marked out until the 12th of January, and this was the range of hills round the village of Elvino, about a mile from Corunna, on which Sir John Moore resolved to place his army. 90Before the arrangements were completed, the French were observed moving along the opposite bank of the river. Nothing occurred until the 14th., when a fire of artillery was kept up for a short time. A terrible explosion occurred on that day; a magazine of four thousand barrels of gunpowder, which had been sent from England for the use of the Spaniards, being destroyed, to prevent its falling into the hands of the French. This caused quite a panic in both armies, and, although occurring three or four miles from Corunna, many of the windows in the town were broken.

Fine weather enabled the soldiers to dry their clothes, and to make themselves comparatively comfortable; and during the afternoon of the 14th. the whole fleet of transports, convoyed by numerous ships of war, appeared in sight. Some slight skirmishing occurred to the right on the 15th. During the afternoon and night of the 15th. the sick, wounded, women, and children were embarked, and on the following day the greater proportion of the artillery was placed on board, the ground not being adapted for that arm. Before going on board the cavalry had to destroy the remainder of their horses, and the sight was naturally most painful. All animals were left on the beach at Corunna;[31] but the wife of Sergeant Monday, the orderly-room clerk of the 28th regiment, is stated to have carried a lap-dog in a basket over her arm throughout the retreat, and brought it to England with her.

About one o’clock in the afternoon of the 16th. of January, the enemy, who had early that day received reinforcements, and who had placed some guns in front of the right and left of his line, was observed to be moving his troops towards his left flank, and forming various columns of attack at that extremity of the strong and commanding position which on the morning of the 15th. he had taken in the immediate front of the British. This indication of his intention was immediately succeeded by a rapid and determined attack upon Lieutenant-General 91Sir David. Baird’s division, which occupied the right of the position. The first effort of the enemy was met by the 42nd. regiment, and the brigade under Major-General Lord William Bentinck. The village on the right then became an object of obstinate contest. Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird was severely wounded, and shortly after Sir John Moore fell by a cannon-shot. The troops though not unacquainted with the irreparable loss they had sustained, were not dismayed, and by the most determined bravery, not only repelled every attempt of the enemy to gain ground, but actually forced him to retire, although fresh troops had been brought up in support of those originally engaged.

Finding himself foiled in every attempt to force the right of the position, the enemy endeavoured by numbers to turn it. A judicious and well-timed movement, which was made by Major-General the Honourable Edward Paget with the reserve, that corps having moved out of its cantonments to support the right of the army, by a vigorous attack defeated this intention. The Major-General, having pushed forward the 95th., (rifle corps,) and the first battalion of the 52nd. regiment, drove the foe before him, and in his rapid and judicious advance threatened the left of the enemy’s position. This circumstance, with the position of Lieutenant-General Fraser’s division, which was calculated to give still further security to the right of the line, induced the enemy to relax his efforts in that quarter. They were then, however, more forcibly directed towards the centre, where they were again successfully resisted by the brigade under Major-General Manningham, forming the left of Sir David Baird’s division, and a part of that under Major-General Leith.

Upon the left the enemy at first contented himself with an attack upon the pickets, which in general maintained their ground. Seeing, therefore, his efforts unavailing on the right and centre, he appeared determined to render the attack upon the left more serious, and succeeded in obtaining possession of the village through which the great road to Madrid passes, and which was situated in front of that part of the line. From this post he was soon expelled, with considerable loss, by a gallant attack of some companies 92of the second battalion of the 14th., regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolls. Before five in the evening, not only had every attack upon the British position been successfully repelled, but ground had been gained in all points, a more forward line being occupied than at the commencement of the action. Eventually the enemy confined his operations to a cannonade, and the fire of his light troops, with a view to draw off his other corps. At six o’clock the firing entirely ceased. The different brigades were re-assembled on the ground they occupied in the morning, and the pickets and advanced posts resumed their original stations.

The corps chiefly engaged were the brigades under Major-Generals Lord William Bentinck, Manningham, and Leith, and the brigade of guards under Major-General Warde, Major-General Hill, and Brigadier-General Catlin Crauford, with their brigades on the left of the position, ably supported their advanced posts. The brunt of the action fell upon the 4th., 42nd., 50th., and 81st. regiments, with parts of the brigades of guards, and the 28th. regiment.

About ten at night the troops quitted their position, and marched to their respective points of embarkation in the town and neighbourhood of Corunna. The pickets remained at their posts until five in the morning of the 17th., when they were withdrawn unperceived by the French. The embarkation proceed rapidly, and, with the exception of the brigades under Major-Generals Hill and Beresford, which were destined to remain on shore until the movements of the enemy should become manifest, the whole were afloat before daylight. The brigade of Major-General Beresford, which was alternately to form the rear-guard, occupied the land front of the town of Corunna, whilst that of Major-General Hill was stationed in reserve on the promontory behind the town.

Soon after eight o’clock in the morning of the 17th. of January, the French light troops moved towards the town, and almost immediately occupied the heights of St. Lucia, which command the harbour. Notwithstanding this circumstance, and the manifold defects of the place, there being no apprehension that the rear-guard could be forced, and the disposition of the Spaniards appearing to be good, the embarkation 93of Major-General Hill’s brigade was commenced and completed by three in the afternoon. Major-General Beresford withdrew his corps from the land front of the town soon after dark, which, with all the wounded that had not been previously moved, were embarked before one on the morning of the 18th.

Sir William Napier has thus described the British general’s death:—

“Sir John Moore, whilst earnestly watching the result of the fight about the village of Elvino, was struck on the left breast by a cannon-shot. The shock threw him from his horse with violence, but he rose again in a sitting posture, his countenance unchanged, and his stedfast eye still fixed upon the regiments engaged in his front, no sign betraying a sensation of pain. In a few moments, when he was satisfied that the troops were gaining ground, his countenance brightened, and he suffered himself to be taken to the rear. Being placed in a blanket for removal, an entanglement of the belt caused the hilt of his sword to enter the wound, and Captain Hardinge attempted to take it away altogether, but with martial pride the stricken man forbade the alleviation,—he would not part with his sword[32] in the field.”

Wrapped in a military cloak the warrior’s remains were consigned to their resting-place, by the officers of his staff, in the citadel of Corunna. The guns of the enemy paid his funeral honours, and Marshal Soult evinced the respect he bore to departed valour, by chivalrously raising a monument to his memory. It may be added that the soldiers of the 9th. Foot dug his grave on the rampart, and the well-known lines by the Rev. Charles Wolfe are as truthful as they are poetic. The several regiments, and their commanding officers, composing the army under Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore at Corunna, were as follows:—

7th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Vivian; 10th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Leigh; 15th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Grant; 18th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel 94Jones; 3rd. Light Dragoons, (King’s German Legion,) Major Burgwesel; Artillery, Colonel Harding; Engineers, Major Fletcher; Waggon Train Detachment, Lieutenant-Colonel Langley; 1st. Foot Guards, first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Cocks, third battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley; 1st. Foot, third battalion, Major Muller; 2nd.,[33] first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Iremonger; 4th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wynch; 5th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie; 6th., first battalion, Major Gordon; 9th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron; 14th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolls; 20th., Lieutenant-Colonel Ross; 23rd., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wyatt; 26th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell; 28th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Belson; 32nd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Hinde; 36th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Burn; 38th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Charles Greville; 42nd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Stirling; 43rd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Gifford, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Hull; 50th., first battalion, Major Charles James Napier;[34] 51st., Lieutenant-Colonel Darling; 52nd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Barclay, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel John Ross; 59th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Fane; 60th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Codd, fifth battalion, Major Davy; 71st., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Denis Pack; 76th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Symes; 79th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron; 81st., second battalion, Major Williams; 82nd., Major M‘Donald; 91st., first battalion, Major Douglas; 92nd, first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Napier; 95th., (rifle regiment,) first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Beckwith, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wade; Staff Corps Detachment, Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolay; first light battalion King’s German Legion, Lieutenant-Colonel Leonhart, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Halkett.[35]

95

## BATTLE OF TALAVERA DE LA REYNA.
27th. and 28th. July, 1809.

When the British Forces had returned to England, Corunna, Bilboa, and all the most important places on the northern coast of Spain, fell under the French sway. Saragossa was besieged a second time, and after a defence unequalled perhaps in modern military history, was compelled to capitulate. Marshal Soult quitted Gallicia, entered Portugal, and obtained an entrance into Oporto. In April, Lieutentant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley, with another British army, disembarked at Lisbon, and advanced on Oporto.

Although no medal was granted for the passage of the Douro, on the 12th. of May, 1809, the exploit was a highly brilliant one. The British commander was desirous of passing the river to drive the French from Oporto; but the stream was deep, rapid, and more than three hundred yards in width, and ten thousand French veterans guarded the opposite shore. 96The passage was however effected in the following manner. A Portuguese barber had crossed the river in a skiff, and a British staff officer (Colonel Waters) aided by the barber and the prior of Amarante, traversed the stream and returned in half an hour with three large barges. Between ten and eleven o’clock an officer and twenty-five soldiers of the 3rd. Foot entered the first boat, crossed the stream unobserved, and took post in a large unfinished building on the banks of the river, designated the seminary, which was surrounded by a wall extending to the water on each side of it. In this manner a lodgment was made in the midst of the enemy’s army without being noticed. A second and a third boat followed, but scarcely had the men from the latter reached the shore, when a sudden burst of alarm was heard amidst the French troops, and a furious attack was made by their cavalry, infantry, and artillery, upon the seminary. The 3rd. Foot stood their ground bravely, and singly resisted the French legions until supported by the 48th. and 66th. British and 16th. Portuguese regiments. Meanwhile Lieutenant-General the Honourable Edward Paget had fallen dangerously wounded, and Major-General Hill commanded in the seminary. A fierce conflict of musketry was maintained, the French artillery played on the building, the British guns on the other side of the river opened their fire, and the struggle soon became violent. Meanwhile some citizens crossed the river with several large boats, additional forces were enabled to pass over, and ultimately the French were driven from Oporto with the loss of five hundred men killed and wounded, in addition to about seven hundred left in the hospitals.

The British commander subsequently pursued Marshal Soult’s army through the wild and mountainous districts of Portugal, but, in consequence of Marshal Victor having defeated General Cuesta, was compelled to resist from following Marshal Soult; and having formed a junction with the Spanish general, the combined forces proceeded along the valley of the Tagus, and took up a strong position at Talavera. The enemy, in the course of the 24th., 25th., and 26th., collected all his forces between Torrijos and Toledo, leaving but a small corps of two thousand men in that place. The united army consisted 97of the corps of Marshal Victor, of that of General Sebastiani, and of seven or eight thousand men, the guards of Joseph Bonaparte, and the garrison of Madrid; and it was commanded by him, aided by Marshals Jourdan and Victor, and General Sebastiani.

It became obvious that the enemy intended to try the result of a general action, for which the best position appeared to be in the neighbourhood of Talavera; and General Cuesta having taken up this position on the morning of the 27th., Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke was directed to retire with his corps to its station in the line, leaving Major-General M‘Kenzie with a division of infantry and a brigade of cavalry, as an advanced post in a wood on the right of the Alberche, which covered the left flank of the British.

The position taken up by the troops at Talavera extended rather more than two miles; the ground was open upon the left where the British army was stationed, and it was commanded by a height, on which was, in echellon and in second line, a division of infantry, under the orders of Major-General Hill. Between this height and a range of mountains still further upon the left, there was a valley, which was not at first occupied, and it was commanded by the height before mentioned, whilst the mountain range appeared too distant to have any influence upon the expected action.

Spanish troops composed the right, which extended immediately in front of the town of Talavera down to the Tagus. This part of the ground was covered by olive trees, and was much intersected by banks and ditches. The high road leading from the bridge over the Alberche, was defended by a heavy battery in front of a church, which was occupied by Spanish infantry. All the avenues to the town were defended in a similar manner; the town was occupied, and the remainder of the Spanish infantry were formed in two lines behind the banks on the roads which led from the town and the right, to the left of the British position. In the centre, between the two armies, there was a commanding spot, on which a redoubt had been commenced, with some open ground in the rear. Here Brigadier-General Campbell was posted with a 98division of infantry, supported in his rear by Major-General Cotton’s brigade of dragoons, and some Spanish cavalry.

At about two o’clock on the 27th. of July the enemy appeared in strength on the left bank of the Alberche, and manifested an intention to attack Major-General M‘Kenzie’s division. The attack was made before they could be withdrawn, but the troops, consisting of Major-General M‘Kenzie’s and Colonel Donkin’s brigades, with Major-General Anson’s brigade of cavalry, and supported by Lieutenant-General Payne with the other four regiments of cavalry, in the plain between Talavera and the wood, withdrew in good order, but with some loss, particularly by the second battalion of the 87th., and the second battalion of the 31st. regiment in the wood.

In his despatch, Lieutenant-General the Right Honourable Sir Arthur Wellesley, K.B., stated, “Upon this occasion the steadiness and discipline of the 45th. regiment, and of the fifth battalion of the 60th., were conspicuous; and I had particular reason for being satisfied with the manner in which Major-General M‘Kenzie withdrew his advanced guard.”

As the day advanced, the French appeared in larger numbers on the right of the Alberche, and it was apparent that they were advancing to a general attack upon the combined army. Major-General M‘Kenzie continued to fall back gradually upon the left, where he was placed in the second line, in the rear of the guards, Colonel Donkin being posted in the same situation further upon the left, in the rear of the King’s German Legion.

The enemy immediately commenced his attack in the dusk of the evening, by a cannonade upon the left of the allied position, and by an attempt with his cavalry to overthrow the Spanish infantry, posted, as before stated, on the right. This attempt entirely failed. Early in the night he pushed a division along the valley on the left of the height occupied by Major-General Hill, of which a momentary possession was obtained, but it was instantly regained by an attack with the bayonet. Another attempt was repeated during the night, but failed, and again at daylight in the morning of the 28th. of July, by two divisions of infantry, which was repulsed by Major-General Hill. In these different affairs the 29th., and 99the first battalion of the 48th. regiment, gained especial notice. Many brave officers and soldiers were lost in the defence of this important point, and Major-General Hill was slightly wounded.

A general attack by the enemy’s whole force was made about noon, upon the whole of that part of the position occupied by the British army. Sir Arthur, in consequence of the repeated attempts upon the height on his left by the valley, had placed there two brigades of British cavalry, supported in the rear by the Duc d’Albuquerque’s division of Spanish cavalry. The enemy then placed light infantry in the range of mountains on the left of the valley, which were opposed by a division of Spanish infantry, under Lieutenant-General De Bassecourt. The general attack began by the march of several columns of infantry into the valley, with a view to attack the height occupied by Major-General Hill. These columns were immediately charged by the 1st. German Light Dragoons and 23rd. Dragoons, under the command of Major-General Anson, directed by Lieutenant-General Payne, and supported by Brigadier-General Fane’s brigade of heavy cavalry; and although the 23rd. Dragoons suffered considerable loss, the charge had the effect of preventing the execution of that part of the enemy’s plan. At the same time he directed an attack upon Brigadier-General Alexander Campbell’s position in the centre of the combined armies, and on the right of the British. This attack was most successfully repulsed by Brigadier-General Campbell, supported by the king’s regiment of Spanish cavalry and two battalions Spanish infantry: the enemy’s cannon being taken by the Brigadier-General, who mentioned particularly the conduct of the 97th., the second battalion of the 7th., and the second battalion of the 53rd. regiment.

An attack was also made at the same time upon Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke’s division, which was on the left and centre of the first line of the British army. This attack was most gallantly repulsed by a charge with bayonets by the whole division; but the brigade of guards, on the right, having advanced too far, they were exposed on their left flank to the fire of the enemy’s battery, and of their retiring 100columns. The division was obliged to retire towards the original position, under cover of the second line of Major-General Cotton’s brigade of cavalry, which had been moved from the centre, and of the first battalion of the 48th. regiment. This regiment had also been moved from its original position on the heights, as soon as the advance of the guards was observed, and it was formed on the plain and advanced upon the enemy, covering the formation of Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke’s division.

Shortly after the repulse of this general attack, in which apparently all the enemy’s troops were employed, he commenced his retreat across the Alberche, which was conducted in the most regular order, and was effected during the night, leaving in the hands of the British twenty pieces of cannon, ammunition, tumbrils, and some prisoners.

The attacks were principally if not entirely directed against the British troops. The Spanish commander-in-chief, his officers, and troops, manifested every disposition to render assistance to their allies, and those of them who were engaged did their duty; but the ground which they occupied was so important, and its front at the same time so difficult, that Sir Arthur Wellesley did not think it proper to urge them to make any movement on the left of the enemy, while he was engaged with the troops more immediately under his command.

Such a prolonged action against more than double the number of the British could not be sustained without great loss of valuable officers and soldiers, but the casualties of the enemy were much larger. Entire brigades of French infantry were destroyed, and the battalions that retreated were much reduced in number. The French loss was estimated at ten thousand men. Generals Lapisse and Morlot were killed; Generals Sebastiani and Boulet were wounded.

Major-General M‘Kenzie, who had distinguished himself on the 27th., Brigadier-General Langwerth, of the King’s German Legion, and Brigade-Major Beckett, of the Coldstream Guards, were killed.

During a pause in the second day’s fight both armies went to the banks of the small stream, a tributary of the Tagus, for water, which flowed through a part of the battle-ground. 101The men approached each other and conversed like old acquaintances, even exchanging their canteens and wine-flasks. In the words of the author of “The Bivouac” (the Rev. W. H. Maxwell, Prebendary of Balla):—“All asperity of feeling seemed forgotten. To a stranger they would have appeared more like an allied force than men hot from a ferocious conflict, and only gathering strength and energy to re-commence it anew. But a still nobler rivalry for the time existed; the interval was employed in carrying off the wounded, who lay intermixed upon the hard-contested field; and, to the honour of both be it told, that each endeavoured to extricate the common sufferers, and remove their unfortunate friends and enemies without distinction. Suddenly the bugles sounded, the drums beat to arms; many of the rival soldiery shook hands and parted with expressions of mutual esteem, and in ten minutes’ after they were again at the bayonet’s point.”

The following regiments were specially noticed in the despatch:—The cavalry, particularly Major-General Anson’s brigade; the 29th regiment; first battalion of the 48th.; the second battalions of the 7th. and 53rd. regiments; the 97th.; the first battalion of detachments; the second battalion of the 31st.; the 45th.; and fifth battalion of the 60th. The advance of the brigade of guards was also highly commended.

This victory gained over the French army, commanded by Joseph Buonaparte in person, occasioned great joy in England, and Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley was raised to the peerage, by the title of Viscount Wellington.

The following regiments were engaged at the battle of Talavera de la Reyna, on the 27th. and 28th. July, 1809:—

3rd. Dragoon Guards, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Granby Calcraft; 4th. Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Edward Somerset; 14th. Light Dragoons, Colonel Samuel Hawker; 16th. Light Dragoons, Major the Honourable Lincoln Stanhope; 23rd. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Seymour; 1st. Light Dragoons, King’s German Legion, Lieutenant-Colonel Arentschild; Royal British Artillery, Lieutenant-Colonel Framingham, Royal German Artillery, Major Hartineau; the whole artillery being under Brigadier-General Howorth, Royal Engineers, 102Lieutenant-Colonel Fletcher; Royal Staff Corps, Major Dundas; Coldstream Guards, first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Hulse; 3rd. Guards, first battalion, Colonel the Honourable Edward Stopford; 3rd. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Muter; 7th, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir William Myers, Bart.; 24th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Drummond; 29th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel White; 31st., second battalion, Major Watson; 40th., first battalion, Major Thornton; 45th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Guard; 48th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Donellan, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Duckworth; 53rd., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Bingham; 60th., fifth battalion, Major Davy; 61st, first battalion, Colonel Saunders; 66th, second battalion, Captain Kelly; 83rd, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon; 87th., second battalion, Major Gough; 88th., first battalion, Major Vandeleur; 97th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Lyon; first battalion of Detachments,[36] Lieutenant-Colonel Bunbury, 3rd. Foot; second battalion of Detachments, Lieutenant-Colonel Copson, 5th., Foot; first and second light and first line battalions King’s German Legion, Major Bodecker; second line battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Brauns; fifth line battalion, Captain Humelberg; seventh line battalion, Major Burger.

After this defeat the enemy continued to keep a rear-guard of ten thousand men on the heights on the left of the Alberche; the extreme fatigue of the troops, the want of provisions, and the number of wounded to be taken care of, prevented Viscount Wellington moving from this position. Brigadier-General Craufurd arrived with his brigade (first battalions of the 43rd., 52nd., and 95th,.)[37] on the 29th. of July, early in the morning, having marched fifty-two miles in twenty-six hours, a wonderful proof of the energy of British soldiers.

The Talavera Medal.

103

### Gold Medal for Talavera.

In consequence of the victories gained in the Peninsula during 1808 and 1809, two gold medals were struck for presentation to such superior officers as had distinguished themselves in action; the same medals were afterwards conferred for military services in other portions of the world. No corps were returned in the list for medals, which had not been engaged. This, by the Duke of Wellington’s despatches, appears to have been the rule.

A notification appeared in the “London Gazette,” dated Horse Guards, 9th. September, 1810, stating that His Majesty had been graciously pleased to command that, in commemoration of the brilliant victories obtained by divisions of his Army over the enemy in the Battles of Roleia and Vimiera, also in the several instances where the cavalry had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves against the enemy in Spain, and in the battles of Corunna and Talavera de la Reyna, the Officers of the Army present on those occasions should enjoy the privilege of wearing a Medal, and His Majesty having approved of the Medal which had been struck, was pleased to command that it should be worn by the General Officers, suspended by a Ribbon of the colour of the Sash, with a blue edge, round the neck; and by the Commanding Officers of Corps, (not being of rank inferior to Lieutenant-Colonel,) and the Chiefs of Military Departments, attached by a ribbon of the same colour to the button-hole of their uniform. His Majesty was also pleased to command that the Medals which would have been conferred upon the Officers who had fallen at or died since the above-named actions, should, as a token of respect for their memories, be deposited with their respective families.

These medals were alike except in size. On the obverse, Britannia, wearing a helmet, is seated on the globe; in her right hand extended a wreath of laurel, and in her left a palm branch; to her right the British lion, and on the left a round shield charged with the crosses of the union banner. The reverse has a wreath of laurel, within which the name 104of the event and the year were engraved, thus—Roleia and Vimiera, 1808; or Corunna, 1809; or Talavera, 1809; or Nivelle, Nive, etc. The name and rank of the officer were engraved on the edge. The large medal, of the size of that granted for Maida, was for general officers; in full dress it was worn from the neck, to a crimson ribbon with blue edges. The small medal, (of which an illustration is given,) attached to the ribbon by a gold swivel, with a gold buckle above, was conferred on field and other officers.

At this period the rules and regulations regarding the issue of medals were, 1st.—Medals are only to be bestowed upon occasions of great importance or of peculiar brilliancy. 2nd.—Medals of a larger size are conferred upon General Officers, including Brigadiers, who wear them suspended by a ribbon round the neck.[38] Medals of a smaller size are bestowed upon Colonels, and Officers of the senior ranks. 3rd.—No General or other officer is considered to be entitled to receive a Medal, except he has been personally and particularly engaged upon the occasion, in commemoration of which this distinction is bestowed, and has been selected by the Commander of the Forces upon the spot, and has been reported by him to have merited the distinction, by very conspicuous services. 4th.—The Commander of the Forces (after he shall have been informed of the intention of Government to bestow medals) shall transmit to the Secretary of State for the War Department, and to the Commander-in-Chief, returns signed by himself, specifying the names and ranks of those Officers whom he shall have selected as particularly deserving. 5th.—The Commander of the Forces, in making this selection of the most deserving Officers, will consider his choice restricted to the undermentioned ranks, as it is found to be absolutely necessary that some limitation should be put upon the grant of this honour.

The rank and situations held by Officers, to render them eligible for the distinction of Medals, were, General Officers; Commanding Officers of Brigades; Commanding Officers of Artillery or Engineers; Adjutant-General and Quartermaster-General; their Deputies having the rank of Field Officers, and their Assistants having the same rank, and being at the head of the Staff, with a detached corps or distinct division of the Army; Military Secretary, having the rank of Field Officers; Commanding Officers of Battalions, Corps equivalent thereto, and Officers who have succeeded to the actual command during the engagement, in consequence of the death or removal of the original Commanding Officer.

105

## CAPTURE OF MARTINIQUE AND GUADALOUPE.
February, 1809, and January and February, 1810.

In January, 1809, the armament which had been assembled at Carlile Bay, Barbadoes, under the command of Lieutenant-General (afterwards Sir George) Beckwith, commanding in the Leeward Islands, proceeded against Martinique, off which island, then in the possession of France, it arrived on the 30th. of January. The troops landed in two divisions. The first division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Prevost, consisting of between six and seven thousand men, and the second, numbering over three thousand men, under Major-General Frederick Maitland, landed near St. Luce and Point Solomon, in the afternoon of the 30th., without opposition, 106and notwithstanding the difficulties of the country, occupied a position on the banks of the Grande Lezarde River before daybreak on the 31st., after a night march of seven miles.

On the 1st. of February, the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, and the light companies of the brigade which were in advance, drove a body of the enemy from Morne Bruno to the heights of Surirey, where the enemy on the 2nd. of February made a determined stand. A sharp action ensued, in which British valour was conspicuously displayed, and the French were driven from their position with considerable loss. Batteries were subsequently erected, and the siege of Fort Bourbon was commenced with such vigour that the garrison surrendered on the 24th. of February. Amongst the trophies captured on this occasion were three eagles and several brass drums.

Having thus captured this valuable island, Lieutenant-General Beckwith congratulated the troops, and stated in his official despatch, that “the command of such an army will constitute the pride of my future life. To these brave troops, conducted by Generals of experience, and not to me, their King and Country owe the sovereignty of this important colony; and I trust that by a comparison of the force which has defended it, and the time in which it has fallen, the present reduction of Martinique will not be deemed eclipsed by any former expedition.”

The gold medal was conferred on the general and regimental commanding officers, according to the practice of the service at this period.

An expedition, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Beckwith, against Guadaloupe, the only island remaining to the French in the West Indies, was embarked in January, 1810. The expedition rendezvoused at Prince Rupert’s, Dominica; and on the morning of the 28th. of January, a landing was effected by the first division, at the Bay of St. Marie. The second division sailed on the 26th. of that month, and anchored at the Saints until the 29th., when it proceeded towards Guadaloupe, and menaced the enemy’s defences at the Three Rivers. A landing was effected near the village of Les Vieux Habitans during the night without opposition. The French appeared in force on some high open ground, when the 15th. Foot turned their right flank, the Royal West Indian Rangers the left, and the 13th. Light Infantry advanced against the front, and the enemy was speedily forced from his ground.

The 7th., 8th., 13th., 15th., 23rd., 25th., (flank companies,) 60th., 63rd., 90th. Foot, and 1st. West India regiment were engaged in this service.

Shortly afterwards the conquest of the island was completed, and the achievement reflected great credit on the troops employed. In general orders, dated 6th. February, it was announced that “The Commander of the Forces returns his thanks to the officers of all ranks, for their meritorious exertions, and to the non-commissioned officers and soldiers, for the cheerfulness with which they have undergone the fatigues of a march, difficult in its nature, through the strongest country in the world, and the spirit they have manifested on all occasions to close with the enemy.”

Guadaloupe is now borne on the colours of the 15th., 63rd., 90th., and 1st. West India regiment; and medals were granted to the superior officers, both for the capture of that island and also of Martinique. The medal was like that for Talavera, already described. When the War Medal was issued, bars were inscribed with the names of these two islands.

107

## BATTLE OF BUSACO.
September 27th., 1810.

The advance of Marshal Massena in the summer of 1810, was preceded by the proud but vain boast, that, in pursuance of the imperial orders, he would drive the English leopards into the sea, and plant the eagles on the tower of Lisbon. His first operations were attended with success. Ciudad Rodrigo surrendered to Marshal Ney on the 10th. of July. After the gallant but hazardous combat between the light division and the French advance on the 24th. of that month, they passed the Coa in overwhelming numbers, when the 108retrograde movement and concentration of the allies behind the Mondego immediately commenced. Almedia having surrendered on the 27th. of August, the allies were again withdrawn to their former positions. The French line of invasion was not finally indicated until the middle of September, when they commenced their advance into Portugal along the right bank of the Mondego. Lieutenant-General Viscount Wellington, notwithstanding their vastly superior numbers, determined to give them battle in the position of Busaco, a lofty and rugged sierra or mountain ridge, extending about eight miles in a northerly direction from the Mondego, and crossing their line of march.

On the night of the 26th. of September, the combined British and Portuguese armies assembled in line on the precipitous sierra, named after the village and convent of Busaco. The second (Lieutenant-General Hill’s) division occupied the extreme right, guarding the declivities towards the Mondego; next to it the fifth (Major-General Leith’s) division; then the third division, having the first (Lieutenant-General Sir Brent Spencer’s) division on its left, occupying the highest part of the ridge; then the light (Brigadier-General Craufurd’s) division at the convent of Busaco; and the fourth (the Honourable Major-General Cole’s) division on the extreme left. In front, within cannon-shot and in full view of the British position, was assembled Massena’s army, seventy thousand strong, occupying the opposite range of mountains. The day passed over peaceably, but during the evening and night, small parties of skirmishers, passing up the dark ravines, attempted to establish themselves close to the British line, and kept all upon the alert.

The position of Busaco, although formidable from the steepness and rugged character of its face, was too extensive to be completely occupied by the twenty-five thousand British, and the same number of Portuguese troops, which formed the allied army, and there was an interval of about two miles between the left of the fifth and the right of the third division, which occupied the lowest and most accessible part of the position.

An hour before day, Lord Wellington went through the 109ranks on foot. He passed in comparative silence, for the English soldiers seldom indulge in those boisterous demonstrations of joy so common with the troops of other nations, and indeed rarely are known to hurrah, except when closing with the enemy; but wherever he was recognised, his presence was felt as the sure presage to another victory, to be gained by the men whom he had already led in so many fields of triumph. To be beaten when he commanded, seemed, in the opinion of his soldiers (which is no bad criterion to judge by) next to impossible.

At six in the morning of the 27th. of September, two desperate attacks were commenced upon the British position, the one on the right, the other on the left of the highest point of the sierra. The assault upon the right was made by two divisions of the second corps, on that part of the sierra occupied by the third division of infantry. One division of French infantry arrived at the top of the ridge, when it was attacked in the most gallant manner by the 88th. Connaught Rangers, under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Wallace, and the 45th., under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Meade, and by the 8th. Portuguese regiment, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas, directed by Major-General (afterwards Sir Thomas) Picton. These three corps advanced with the bayonet, and drove the enemy’s division from the advantageous ground it had obtained. The other division of the second corps attacked further on the right, by the road leading by St. Antonio di Cantaro, also in front of Major-General Picton’s division; but was repulsed before it could reach the top of the ridge, by the 74th. Highlanders, under the command of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel French, and the brigade of Portuguese infantry, under Colonel Champelmond, directed by Colonel Henry Mac Kinnon; Major-General Leith also moved his left to support Major-General Picton, and aided in the defeat of the French in this post, by the third battalion of the Royals, and the first and second battalions of the 38th. regiment.

His Lordship stated in his despatch, that he never witnessed a more gallant attack than that made by the 38th., 45th., and 8th. Portuguese regiment, on the enemy’s division, 110which had reached the ridge of the sierra. Major William Smith, of the 45th., was killed.

Meanwhile, on the left, the enemy attacked with three divisions of infantry, of the sixth corps, that part of the sierra occupied by the left division, commanded by Brigadier-General Craufurd, and by the brigade of Portuguese infantry, under Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir Denis) Pack. “One division of infantry,” wrote Viscount Wellington, “only made any progress towards the top of the hill, and they were immediately charged with the bayonet by Brigadier-General Craufurd with the 43rd, 52nd.,[39] and 95th. regiments, and the 3rd. Caçadores, and driven down with immense loss.”

Besides these attacks, the light troops of the two armies were engaged throughout the 27th. The loss sustained by the enemy was immense, two thousand being killed upon the field of battle, with a corresponding amount of wounded. Captain Lord Fitz Roy Somerset, (the late Lord Raglan,) Aide-de-Camp to the British Commander; Captain the Marquis of Tweeddale, of the 1st. Foot Guards, Deputy-Assistant Quartermaster-General; Major Charles Napier, of the first battalion 50th., (severely;) and Captain George Napier, of the first battalion 52nd., were amongst the wounded.

Busaco on the colours of the 1st., 5th., 9th., 38th., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 74th., 83rd., 88th., and Rifle Brigade, commemorates this achievement.

111There is a charming episode related by Sir William Napier, of the orphan girl, which belongs to this battle:—“Meanwhile an affecting incident, contrasting strongly with the savage character of the preceding events, added to the interest of the day. A poor orphan Portuguese girl, about seventeen years of age, and very handsome, was seen coming down the mountain, and driving an ass loaded with all her property, through the midst of the French army. She had abandoned her dwelling in obedience to the proclamation, and now passed over the field of battle with childish simplicity, totally unconscious of her perilous situation, and scarcely understanding which were the hostile and which the friendly troops, for no man on either side was so brutal as to molest her.”

On the following day there was some skirmishing on different points of the line, but the French, taught by experience to appreciate the strength of the position and the valour of its defenders, did not renew the assault. Towards evening their columns were seen in movement to their right, and their whole army was shortly on the march to turn the British left flank.

The allies then commenced their retreat, and before daylight on the 29th., the position of Busaco was evacuated, the divisions moving on their previously-arranged lines of retreat towards the lines of Torres Vedras. This stupendous line of entrenchments and fortifications, had by Viscount Wellington’s orders, been constructed, with admirable skill and immense labour, for the defence of Lisbon. The French general, who had followed the retreat through a wasted and deserted country, with the confident expectation that he was driving the British to their ships, found his progress arrested on the 10th. of October by this barrier, which he soon perceived to be impregnable, and which extended twenty-nine miles from the Tagus to the sea. Within the lines, supplies were abundant, and with the exception of some employment in strengthening the defensive works, amusements, exercises, and field sports of every attainable kind were the occupation of all ranks, who engaged in them as if no hostile interruption was to be apprehended. The allied army was at this time augmented by fresh regiments from England, and a sixth division of infantry added to it.

112

## BATTLE OF BARROSA.
5th. March, 1811.

Wellington’s generals, like those under the illustrious Marlborough, did not often have the opportunity of fighting independent battles. What Wynendale was to Webb in Queen Anne’s reign, Almaraz was to Lord Hill, Albuhera to Lord Beresford, and Barrosa to Lieutenant-General Thomas Graham, (afterwards Lord Lynedoch,) who commanded the British forces in Cadiz at the above period. In consequence of Marshal Soult having proceeded into Estremadura, Marshal Victor was left to carry on the siege of Cadiz, and a combined attack on the rear of the blockading army at Chiclana was determined upon. Accordingly a British force of about three thousand men, under Lieutenant-General Graham, and a body of seven thousand troops, commanded by General Le Pena, were selected for this expedition. The forces having first proceeded to Gibraltar, afterwards disembarked at Algesiras, on the 23rd. of February, and being all united at Tarifa, marched thence on the 28th. of that month.

General Zayas pushed a strong body of Spanish troops across the river Santi Petri near the coast on the 1st. of March, threw a bridge over, and formed a tête-de-pont. This post was attacked by the enemy on the nights of the 3rd. and 4th. of March, who was repulsed, though the Spaniards sustained considerable loss. On the 5th. of March, 1811, Lieutenant-General Graham, and the army under his command, arrived on the low ridge of Barrosa, and gained a decisive victory over the French army, under Marshal Victor, composed of the two divisions of Generals Rufin and Laval.

The circumstances under which Lieutenant-General Graham found himself placed were such as compelled him to attack the very superior force, in point of numbers, of his opponents. The allied army, after a night march of sixteen hours from the camp near Veger, arrived on the morning of the 5th. at the low ridge of Barrosa, about four miles to the southward of the mouth of the Santi Petri river. This height extends inland about a mile and a half, continuing on the north the 113extensive heathy plain of Chiclana. A great pine-forest skirts the plain, and circles round the height at some distance, terminating down to Santi Petri, the intermediate space between the north side of the height and the forest being uneven and broken. A well-conducted and successful attack on the rear of the enemy’s lines near Santi Petri, by the vanguard of the Spaniards, under Brigadier-General Ladrizabel, opened the communication with the Isla de Leon, and Lieutenant-General Graham received General La Pena’s directions to move down from the position of Barrosa to that of the Torre de Bermeja, about half-way to the Santi Petri river, in order to secure the communication across the river, over which a bridge had been recently constructed. This latter position occupied a narrow woody ridge, the right on the sea cliff, the left falling down to the Almanza creek on the edge of the marsh. An easy communication between the western points of these two positions were kept up by a hard sandy beach. Lieutenant-General Graham, while on the march through the wood towards the Bermeja, received intelligence that the enemy had appeared in force on the plain of Chiclana, about fifty miles from Tarifa, and was advancing towards the heights of Barrosa.

This position being considered by the British general as the key to that of Santi Petri, he immediately countermarched in order to support the troops left for its defence, and the alacrity with which this manœuvre was executed, served as a favourable omen. It was, however, impossible in such intricate and difficult ground to preserve order in the columns, and time was never afforded to restore it entirely. Before the British could get quite disentangled from the wood, the troops on the Barrosa hill were seen returning from it, while the enemy’s left wing was rapidly ascending. His right wing at the same time stood on the plain, on the edge of the wood, within cannon-shot. A retreat in the face of such a foe, already within reach of the easy communication by the sea-beach, must have involved the whole allied army in all the danger of being attacked during the unavoidable confusion of the different corps arriving nearly at the same time on the narrow ridge of the Bermeja.

Lieutenant-General Graham relying on the heroism of British 114troops, and regardless of the number and position of the enemy, determined on an immediate attack. Major Duncan soon opened a powerful battery of ten guns in the centre. Brigadier-General Dilkes with the brigade of Guards, Lieutenant-Colonel Browne’s (of the 28th.) flank battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Norcott’s two companies of the second Rifle corps, and Major Acheson with a part of the 67th. Foot, (separated from the regiment in the wood,) formed on the right. Colonel Wheatley’s brigade, with three companies of the Coldstream Guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel Jackson, (separated likewise from his battalion in the wood,) and Lieutenant-Colonel Barnard’s flank battalion, formed on the left.

As soon as the infantry was thus hastily got together, the guns advanced to a more favourable position, and kept up a most destructive fire. The right wing proceeded to the attack of General Rufin’s division on the hill, while Lieutenant-Colonel Barnard’s battalion, and Lieutenant-Colonel Bushe’s detachment of the 20th. Portuguese, were warmly engaged with the enemy’s tirailleurs on the left.

General Laval’s division, notwithstanding the havoc made by Major Duncan’s battery, continued to advance in very imposing masses, opened his fire of musketry, and was only checked by that of the left wing. The left wing now advanced firing; a most determined charge by three companies of the Guards and the 87th. regiment, supported by all the remainder of the wing, decided the defeat of General Laval’s division. The eagle of the 8th. regiment of light infantry, which suffered immensely, and a howitzer, rewarded this charge, and remained in possession of Major Gough, (afterwards General Viscount Gough), of the 87th. regiment.[40] These attacks were zealously supported by Colonel Belson, with the 28th. foot, and Lieutenant-Colonel Prevost with a part of the 67th. regiment.

A reserve formed beyond the narrow valley, across which 115the enemy was closely pursued, next shared a similar fate, and was routed by the same means. Meanwhile the right wing was not less successful; the French, confident of success, met Brigadier-General Dilkes on the ascent of the hill, and the contest was sanguinary: but the undaunted perseverance of the brigade of Guards, of Lieutenant-Colonel Browne’s battalion, and Lieutenant-Colonel Norcott’s and Major Acheson’s detachment, overcame every obstacle, and General Rufin’s division was driven from the heights in confusion, leaving two pieces of cannon in the hands of the victors.

In less than an hour and a half from the commencement of the action, the enemy was in full retreat. The retiring division met, halted, and seemed inclined to form; but a new and more advanced position of the British artillery quickly dispersed it. The exhausted state of the troops rendered pursuit impossible, and a position was occupied on the eastern side of the hill. When the conflict had ceased, Lieutenant-General Graham remained on the field of battle; but the Spanish general, La Pena, who had looked on while this obstinate battle was fought, did not seize the favourable opportunity which the valour of the British troops had put into his hands, of striking a severe blow at the remains of the French army retreating in disorder. The inactivity of the Spaniards continuing, the British proceeded on the following day to Cadiz.

Among the prisoners were the General of Division Rufin, the General of Brigade Rousseau,[41] the latter being mortally wounded; the Chief of the Staff, General Bellegarde; an aidede-camp of Marshal Victor; the Colonel of the 8th. regiment and several other officers. The prisoners amounted to two general officers, one field officer, nine captains, eight subalterns, and four hundred and twenty rank and file. The enemy lost about three thousand men in killed, wounded, and prisoners, and six pieces of cannon were captured.

Both Houses of Parliament unanimously voted their thanks to Lieutenant-General Graham, and the officers and men under his command, for his victory.

The following corps were engaged in this battle:—2nd. Hussars, King’s German Legion; Loyal Artillery; Royal Engineers; 1st. Foot Guards, 2nd. battalion; Coldstream Guards, 2nd. battalion; 3rd. Foot Guards, 2nd. battalion; 9th. Foot, 1st. battalion, (flank companies;) 28th. Foot, 1st. battalion; 47th. Foot, 2nd battalion, (flank companies;) 67th. Foot, 2nd battalion; 82nd. Foot, 2nd. battalion, (flank companies;) 87th. Foot, 2nd. battalion; Rifle Brigade, 2nd. and 3rd. battalions; 20th. Portuguese Regiment; and one company of the Royal Staff Corps.

116

### Medal for Barrosa.

The medal for this battle was similar to that granted for the victories commencing with Roleia, and the following Memorandum, dated Horse Guards, November, 1811, was published in the “London Gazette”:—

“The Prince Regent having been graciously pleased, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, to command that, in commemoration of the brilliant victory obtained over the enemy by a division of His Majesty’s army, under the command of Lieutenant-General Graham, at Barrosa, on the 5th. of March, 1811, the undermentioned officers of the army, present upon that occasion, should enjoy the privilege of bearing a Medal, and His Royal Highness having approved of the medal which has been struck, is pleased to command, that it should be worn by the General Officers, suspended by a ribbon, of the colour of the sash, with a blue edge, round the neck, and by the Commanding Officers of corps and detachments, and the Chiefs of Military Departments, attached by a ribbon of the same colour to the button-hole of their uniform:—

Lieutenant-General Thomas Graham; Major-General William Thomas Dilkes; Colonel William Wheatley, 1st. Foot Guards; Lieutenant-Colonels Charles P. Belson, 28th. Foot, William Augustus Prevost, 67th. regiment, The Hon. T. Cranley Onslow, 3rd. Foot Guards, Andrew F. Barnard, 95th. Rifle regiment, John Macdonald, Deputy Adjutant-General, Edward Sebright, 1st. Foot Guards, John Frederick Brown, 28th. regiment, Amos Godsill Norcott, 95th. Rifle regiment, The Hon. Charles M. Cathcart, Deputy Quartermaster-General, Richard Bushe, 20th. Portuguese regiment, Alexander Duncan, Royal Artillery, and Hugh Gough, 87th. regiment; and Major A. F. Baron Bussche, 2nd. Light Dragoons, King’s German Legion.

By the command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty.

Frederick, Commander-in-Chief.
Henry Torrens, Lieutenant-Colonel and Military Secretary.”
117

## BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONOR.
5th. May, 1811.

At this period the sixth division of the British army had invested Almeida, and a force of British and Portuguese, under Marshal Beresford, was employed in the Alentejo and Spanish Estremadura, which compelled the enemy to abandon Campo Mayor. Olivenza was next besieged by Marshal Beresford, and retaken on the 15th. of April, 1811, after which he broke ground before Badajoz.

Marshal Massena had reached Ciudad Rodrigo on the 25th. 118of April, and having concentrated his forces, crossed the Agueda at that place on the 2nd. of May, and advanced towards the allied army, posted between that river and the Coa, in order to blockade Almeida, which place, it was ascertained, was but ill supplied with provisions for its garrison. Upon the approach of the French, the British light division and cavalry fell back upon Fuentes d’Onor, where three other divisions were posted, and in which position Viscount Wellington determined to receive the attack of the enemy.

The village of Fuentes d’Onor, (Fountain of Honor,) is situated on low ground, at the bottom of a ravine, with an old chapel and some buildings on a craggy eminence, which overhang one end. Shortly after the enemy had formed on the ground, on the right of the Duas Casas, in the afternoon of the 3rd., they attacked the village with a large force, which was gallantly defended by Lieutenant-Colonel Williams, of the fifth battalion of the 60th. regiment, in command of the light infantry battalions, belonging to Major-General Picton’s division, supported by the light infantry battalion in Major-General Nightingall’s brigade, commanded by Major (afterwards Sir Robert) Dick, and the light infantry battalion in Major-General Howard’s brigade, commanded by Major Archibald M‘Donnell, of the 92nd. regiment, and the light infantry battalion of the King’s German Legion, commanded by Major Charles Aly, of the fifth battalion of the Line, and by the second battalion of the 83rd. regiment, under Major Henry William Carr.

These troops maintained their position, but the British commander seeing the repeated efforts which were made to obtain possession of the village, and being fully aware of the advantage the enemy would derive therefrom in their subsequent operations, the place was reinforced successively by the 71st., under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan, and the 79th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, and the 24th. under Major Chamberlaine. The former, at the head of the 71st., charged the French, and drove them from the part of the village of which they had obtained momentary possession. About this time Lieutenant-Colonel Williams was wounded, and the command devolved upon Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, of the 79th. regiment. The contest continued until night, when the British Troops 119remained in possession of the whole. The light infantry battalions and the 83rd. regiments were subsequently withdrawn, leaving only the 71st. and 79th. regiments in the village, with the second battalion of the 24th to support them.

During the 4th. of May the enemy reconnoitred the positions which the British had occupied on the Duas Casas river, and that night General Junot’s corps was moved from Almeida to the left of the position occupied by the sixth corps, opposite to Fuentes d’Onor. From the course of the reconnoissance it was considered that an attempt would be made to obtain possession of that place, and of the ground occupied by the troops behind the village, by crossing the Duas Casas at Poza Velho, and in the evening the seventh division, under Major-General Houstoun, was moved to the right, in order to protect, if possible, that passage.

On the morning of Sunday, the 5th. of May, the eighth corps appeared in two columns, with all the cavalry on the opposite side of the valley of the Duas Casas to Poza Velho; and as the sixth and ninth corps also made a movement to their left, the light division, which had been brought back from the neighbourhood of Almeida, was sent with the cavalry, under Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart., (afterwards Field-Marshal Viscount Combermere, G.C.B.) to support Major-General Houstoun, while the first and third divisions made a movement to their right, along the ridge between the Turon and Duas Casas rivers, corresponding to that of the sixth and ninth corps, on the right of the latter river.

Major-General Houstoun’s advanced guard, consisting of the 85th., under Major M‘Intosh, and the 2nd Portuguese Caçadores, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nixon, was attacked by the eighth corps, and compelled to retire, which was done in good order, although with some loss. The eighth corps being thus established in Poza Velho, the enemy’s cavalry turned the right of the seventh division between that place and Nave d’Aver, and charged.

The charge of the advanced guard of the French cavalry was met by two or three squadrons of the different regiments of British Dragoons, and the enemy was driven back, Colonel La Motte, of the 13th. Chasseurs, and some prisoners being taken. The main body was checked, and obliged to retire, by the fire of Major-General Houstoun’s division, the Chasseurs Britanniques 120and a detachment of the Duke of Brunswick’s Light Infantry behaving in the most steady manner. Notwithstanding the repulse of this charge, Viscount Wellington determined to concentrate his force towards the left, and to move the seventh light and the other two divisions, and the cavalry from Poza Velho towards Fuentes d’Onor. The former place and neighbourhood had been occupied in the hope of maintaining the communication across the Coa by Sabugal, as well as to provide for the blockade, which objects, it became obvious, were incompatible with each other, and that which was deemed the least important was abandoned; the light division was placed in reserve in the rear of the left of the first, and the seventh on some commanding ground beyond the Turon, which protected the right flank and rear of the first division, besides covering the communication with the Coa, and prevented that of the French with Almeida by the roads between the Turon and that river.

Upon this occasion the movement of the troops, although under very critical circumstances, was well conducted by Major-General Houstoun, Brigadier-General Craufurd, and Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton. The seventh division was covered in its passage of the Turon by the light, under Brigadier-General Craufurd, and this last, in its march to join the first division, by the British cavalry. The British position thus extended on the high ground from the Turon to the Duas Casas. The seventh division on the left of the former, covered the rear of the right; the first division, in two lines, was on the right; Colonel Ashworth’s brigade, in two lines, in the centre; and the third division, in two lines, on the left. The light division and British cavalry in reserve; and the village of Fuentes d’Onor in front of the left. Don Julian’s infantry joined the seventh division in Frenada, and he was sent with his cavalry to endeavour to interrupt the enemy’s communication with Ciudad Rodrigo. The efforts on the right part of the British position, after it was occupied as above described, were confined to a cannonade, and to some cavalry charges upon the advanced posts.

One of these was repulsed by the pickets of the first division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Hill, of the 3rd. regiment of Guards; but as they were falling back, they did not see the direction 121of another in sufficient time to oppose it, and the Lieutenant-Colonel was taken prisoner, many men were wounded and some captured, before a detachment of the British cavalry could move up to their support. The second battalion of the 42nd., under Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, also repulsed a charge of the cavalry directed against them. They likewise attempted to push a body of light infantry down the ravine of the Turon to the right of the first division, which was repulsed by the light infantry of the Guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel Guise, aided by five companies of the 95th., under Captain O’Hara.

Throughout this day the enemy’s principal effort was again directed against Fuentes d’Onor, and notwithstanding that the whole of the sixth corps was at different periods employed to attack this village, the French were never able to gain more than a temporary possession. It was defended by the 24th., 71st., and 79th. regiments, under the command of Colonel Cameron; these troops were supported by the light infantry battalions in the third division, commanded by Major Woodgate; the light infantry battalions in the first division, commanded by Majors Dick, M‘Donnell, and Aly; the 6th. Portuguese Caçadores, commanded by Major Pinto; by the light companies in Colonel Champelmond’s Portuguese brigade, under Colonel Sutton; and those in Colonel Ashworth’s Portuguese brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Pynn; and by the pickets of the third division, under the command of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Trench. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron was severely wounded in the afternoon, and the command in the village devolved upon the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan.

In addition to the foregoing, the troops in Fuentes d’Onor were supported, when pressed by the enemy, by the 74th. regiment, under Major Russell Manners, and the 88th. Connaught Rangers, under Lieutenant-Colonel Wallace, belonging to Colonel Mac Kinnon’s brigade; on one of these occasions the 88th., with the 71st. and 79th., under the command of Colonel Mac Kinnon, charged the enemy, and drove them through the village.

This prolonged contest again lasted in this quarter until night, when the British still held their post, and from that time there was no fresh attempt made on any part of their position. Although the actions were partial, yet they were very severe, and the casualties were also. The enemy had a great superiority of force, and their loss was likewise great; they left four hundred killed in the village of Fuentes d’Onor.

The following regiments were engaged at Fuentes d’Onor:—14th. and 16th. Light Dragoons; the 24th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 60th., 71st., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 85th., 88th., 92nd., and Rifle Brigade.

On the 8th. of May the enemy retired to the woods between Espeja, Gallegos, and Fuentes d’Onor, in which position the whole army was collected by the following day, with the exception of that part of the second corps which continued opposite Almeida; but during the night of the 9th. the whole broke up and retired across the Azava, covering their retreat by their numerous cavalry, and on the following day the whole crossed the Agueda, leaving Almeida to its fate.

122

### Medal for Busaco and Fuentes d’Onor.

The customary medal was granted for the above battles, the pattern being like that for the other actions in the Peninsula. The following letter from Viscount Wellington to the Earl of Liverpool, dated July 11th., 1811, gives his views regarding the distribution of medals:—

“I have had the honour of receiving your Lordship’s letter of the 22nd of June, in which your Lordships desires to have my opinion as to the restrictions which it may be expedient to put upon the grant of medals to British officers, for distinguished merit displayed upon such occasions as the battles of Vimeiro, Corunna, Talavera, and Barrosa.

“My opinion has always been, that the grant of a medal to an individual officer ought to have been founded originally, partly on the importance of the occasion or action which it was intended to commemorate, and partly on the share which the individual officer had had in the action to be commemorated; and that medals should have been granted for important actions only, and to those engaged in them in a conspicuous manner, whatever might be their rank in the service. It was decided, however, that medals should be granted on the same principle only, but following strictly the example of the grant of medals to the navy, notwithstanding 123that an action on shore is very different from an action at sea; and the merit of the different classes of individuals is likewise entirely different. At the same time, this principle was departed from in some of the grants made.

“If the principle adopted in the grant of medals to the navy is adhered to in the grant of medals to officers of the army, and that medals, to be granted to general officers, and Lieutenant-Colonels commanding regiments, on an occasion to be commemorated, because, on a similar occasion, they would be granted to Admirals and Captains of ships of the line, it is difficult to restrict the grant or make a selection of officers to whom they should be granted to commemorate the battles at Busaco and Fuentes d’Onor, if government determine that these actions should be commemorated in that manner. If, however, that principle is departed from, it is not difficult to make out a list of the names of officers already reported to your Lordship, who were at the head of corps or detachments upon these occasions, and who had a conspicuous share in the event which it is the intention of the government to commemorate in this manner. It is not probable, however, that the adoption of this principle will decrease the number of those to whom the honour would be granted; but, as I have already represented to your Lordship, I don’t think this important; that which is important in the establishment of the principle on which the grant of this honour should be made, is that every officer should feel that he shall receive the mark of distinction, if he should be in the place to distinguish himself, and should act in the manner to deserve to be distinguished, whatever may be his military rank. It may be contended for by me, that the officers of the British army don’t require an honour of this description to stimulate their exertions, and that the grant of the medal is therefore useless; but, however, those who contend for this principle must admit that a selection of those who have had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves in an action is a less objectionable mode of granting it than the grant of it by classes, whether the individuals composing those classes have distinguished themselves or not.

“I have now the honour to enclose lists of the names of the officers who, on the principle of selection, ought, in my opinion, to receive medals for the battles of Busaco and Fuentes d’Onor, if government think proper to distinguish these battles by medals. In respect to the battle of Albuhera, I was not there, and I am not able to give an opinion upon it. One brigade of the fourth division of infantry, however, was not in the action, nor Brigadier-General Madden’s brigade of cavalry. The brunt of the action was on the right; but some of the corps of infantry, I believe, and certainly General Otway’s brigade of cavalry, on the left, were not engaged. At all events, these troops were not engaged, as far as I understand, in a greater degree than the whole army were at Busaco, and every corps on the field at Fuentes d’ Onor.

“I mention these circumstances only to point out to your Lordship, that in every action on shore, however severe, there must be some to whose lot it does not fall to have an opportunity to distinguish themselves; and that the principle of selection, without reference to ranks, ought to be adopted in every instance of the grant of medals to the army.”

124

## BATTLE OF ALBUHERA.
16th. May, 1811.

Early in May the first siege of Badajoz was commenced by the British, and whilst the operations against that fortress were in progress, Marshal Soult quitted Seville, and advanced to its relief. The portion[42] of the allied army under Marshal Sir William 125Beresford, moved forward to meet him, and took up a position in front of Albuhera.

At nine o’clock in the morning of the 16th. of May, the enemy commenced his attack, and after a strong and gallant resistance by the Spanish troops, he gained the heights upon which they had been formed; meanwhile the division of the Honourable Major-General William Stewart had been moved up to support them, and that of Major-General Hamilton brought to the left of the Spanish line, and formed in contiguous close columns of battalions, to be available in any direction. The Portuguese brigade of cavalry, under Brigadier-General Otway, remained at some distance on the left, to check any attempt that might be made below the village.

Nearly at the commencement of the battle a heavy storm of rain came on, which with the smoke from the firing, rendered it impossible to discern anything distinctly. This, with the nature of the ground, had been extremely favourable to the attacking columns. The right brigade of Major-General Stewart’s division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne, (now Field-Marshal Lord Seaton,) first came into action, and behaved in the most gallant manner, and, finding that the enemy’s column could not be shaken by fire, proceeded to attack it with the bayonet; while thus in the act of charging, a body of Polish lancers, which the thickness of the atmosphere and the nature of the ground had concealed, (and which was, besides, mistaken by those of the brigade when discovered for Spanish cavalry, and therefore not fired upon,) turned it, and being thus attacked unexpectedly in the rear, was unfortunately broken, and suffered immensely. The second battalion of the 31st. regiment, under the command of Major L’Estrange, alone held its ground against all the colonnes en masse, until the arrival of the third brigade under Major-General Hoghton. The conduct of this brigade was most conspicuously gallant, and that of the second brigade, under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Abercromby, was not less so. Major-General Hoghton, cheering on his men to the charge, fell pierced with wounds.

Although the principal attack was on this point of the right a continual attempt was also made upon that part of the original front at the village and bridge, which were defended in the most gallant manner by Major-General Baron Alten, and the light 126infantry brigade of the German Legion, whose conduct, in every point of view, was reported as “conspicuously good.” The enemy’s cavalry, on his infantry attempting to force the right, had endeavoured to turn it; but the able manœuvres of Major-General the Honourable William Lumley, commanding the allied cavalry, though vastly inferior in point of numbers, foiled the design. Major-General the Honourable George Lowry Cole, seeing the attack, very judiciously brought up his left a little, marched in line to attack the enemy’s left, and arrived most opportunely to contribute, with the charges of the brigades of Major-General Stewart’s division, to force the enemy to abandon his situation, and retire precipitately, and to take refuge under his reserve. Here the Fusilier brigade, consisting of two battalions of the 7th. and one of the 23rd. Fusiliers, immortalized itself.[43] So numerous were the casualties, that Captain Stainforth’s company of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, was commanded, at the 127close of the action, by Corporal Thomas Robinson. The enemy was pursued by the Allies to a considerable distance, and as far as it was considered prudent, with his immense superiority of cavalry, and Marshal Beresford contented himself with seeing him driven across the Albuhera.

Commencing at nine o’clock, the battle continued without interruption until two in the afternoon, when the enemy having been driven over the Albuhera, for the remainder of the day there was but cannonading and skirmishing.

It was observed during this sanguinary battle, that the British dead, particularly the 57th. regiment, were lying as they fought, in ranks, and every wound was in the front. This corps here gained the name of the Die-hards.

On this memorable day the loss was very severe, but the French casualties were still greater. About two thousand dead were left by them on the field, and nearly a thousand prisoners were taken. Five of their generals were killed and wounded. The British had Major-General Hoghton, thirty-three officers, thirty-three sergeants, four drummers, and nine hundred and seventeen rank and file killed.[44]

Amongst the instances of the defence and preservation of the colours, the following are remarkable, and more especially that of the 3rd., Buffs, for which a medal was struck. In the accounts of the time, Ensign Walsh, of the 3rd. Foot, was reported to have prevented the colour of the regiment from being taken by tearing, when the staff of the colour was broken by a cannon ball, the colour off and concealing it in his bosom. This statement misled 128the then Chancellor of the Exchequer when he moved a vote of thanks to the army, on the 7th. of June following, for its gallantry in this sanguinary battle. The honour, however, was due to Lieutenant Latham, who preserved the regimental colour from falling into the enemy’s hands in the following gallant manner:—While the Buffs were engaged with the French infantry, they were attacked in the rear by a large force of French and Polish cavalry. Ensign Thomas, who carried the second, or regimental colour, was called upon to surrender; but he replied that could only be with his life. He fell, mortally wounded, a victim to his bravery, and the colour was captured. The first, or the king’s colour, was carried by Ensign Walsh; the sergeants who protected it had fallen in its defence, and this officer was pursued by several Polish lancers. Lieutenant Latham saw the danger of the colour being borne in triumph from the field by the enemy; his soul was alive to the honour of his corps, and he ran forward to protect it. Ensign Walsh was surrounded, wounded, and taken prisoner; but Lieutenant Latham arrived at the spot in time to seize the colour, which he defended with heroic gallantry. Environed by a crowd of assailants, each emulous of the honour of its capture, and his body bleeding from wounds, Lieutenant Latham clung with energetic tenacity to his precious charge, defended himself with his sword, and refused to yield. A French hussar, seizing the flag-staff, and raising in his stirrups, aimed at the head of the gallant Latham a blow which failed in cutting him down, but which sadly mutilated him, severing one side of the face and nose. Although thus severely wounded, his resolute spirit did not shrink, but he sternly and vigorously continued to struggle with the French horsemen, and, as they endeavoured to drag the colour from him, he exclaimed, “I will surrender it only with my life.” A second sabre stroke severed his left arm and hand, in which he held the staff, from his body. He then dropped his sword, and, seizing the staff with his right hand, continued to struggle with his opponents until he was thrown down, trampled upon, and pierced with lances; but the number of his adversaries, impeded their efforts to destroy him, and that moment the British cavalry came up and the French troopers fled. Lieutenant Latham, although desperately wounded, was so intent on preserving the colour, that he exerted the little strength he had left to remove it 129from the staff and to conceal it under him. The Fusilier brigade advanced, and, by a gallant effort, changed the fortune of the day. Sergeant Gough, of the first battalion of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, found the colour under Lieutenant Latham, who lay apparently dead. The colour, for which so desperate a struggle had been maintained, was restored to the Buffs, and the sergeant was rewarded with a commission, being, in consequence of his gallant conduct, appointed ensign in the 2nd. West India Regiment, on the 14th. of November, 1811. After lying some time on the ground in a state of insensibility, Lieutenant Latham revived and crawled towards the river, where he was found endeavouring to quench his thirst. He was removed to the convent, his wounds dressed, and the stump of his arm amputated: he ultimately recovered. Ensign Walsh escaped from the enemy soon after he had been made prisoner. When recovered of his wounds, he joined his regiment, and made known the circumstance of the colour having been thus preserved by Lieutenant Latham. The officers of the Buffs, with a readiness which reflected great honour on the corps, subscribed one hundred guineas for the purchase of a gold medal, on which the preservation of the colour by Lieutenant Latham was represented in high relief, with the motto, “I will surrender it only with my life.” Application was made to His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief, by General Leigh, then Colonel of the 3rd. Foot, or the Buffs, for the royal authority for Lieutenant Latham to receive and wear the medal, which was granted, in a letter dated Horse Guards, 4th. January, 1813. The medal was presented to this gallant officer at Reading, on the 12th. of August following. An operation was performed in 1815, by the celebrated surgeon, Mr. Carpue, assisted by Assistant John Morrison, M.D., of the Buffs, to repair the mutilation of Captain Latham’s face, at the suggestion of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, who kindly defrayed the expense of the operation and cure. Captain Latham received, by authority of the royal warrant, a pension of one hundred pounds a year, in consequence of the loss of his left arm, and a further annual pension of seventy pounds on account of his other severe wounds. He continued to serve in the 3rd. regiment until the 20th. of April, 1820, when he exchanged to half-pay, receiving the regulated difference.

Ensign James Jackson carried the regimental colour of the 57th. at Albuhera. Soon after the action commenced, the officer with the king’s colour was severely wounded, and the colour fell to the ground, when Ensign Jackson immediately directed one of the non-commissioned officers to pick it up, and taking it from him, gave the regimental colour to the sergeant, which he retained until an officer was brought to take charge of it. The king’s colour, which Ensign Jackson carried, received thirty balls through it, and two others broke the pole and carried away the top. Nine balls passed through his clothes, of which four wounded—one through the body. During the greatest part of the battle the hostile lines were less than one hundred yards from each other. Brevet-Major James Jackson was placed on retired full pay as captain, 57th. regiment, on the 25th. of June, 1841, and was promoted to the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel on the 28th. of November, 1854.

Marshal Soult retired after the battle to the ground he had been previously on, and during the night of the 17th. he commenced his retreat towards Seville, leaving Badajoz to its fate.

130

### Medal for Albuhera.

The medal for the battle of Albuhera was the same as that conferred for other actions of this period, and of which an illustration is given for Talavera; but there appears also to have been one awarded by the Spanish monarch, for in a letter, dated Gonesse, 2nd. July, 1815, addressed to Marshal Lord Beresford, G.C.B., the Duke of Wellington wrote, “You should recommend for the Spanish medal for Albuhera, according to the rules laid down by the King of Spain, for the grant of it. I think it should be given only to those who were there, and actually engaged.” When the silver war medal was authorized, it is almost superfluous to state that a bar was granted for this victory.

131

## CAPTURE OF JAVA.
August and September, 1811.

The British government resolved to complete its dominion in the East, by the conquest of the island of Java, of which the Dutch had held undisturbed possession for more than one hundred years. The extent of the island,—six hundred and forty miles long, and about a hundred broad; the luxuriant and fertile character of the soil, the mountain districts yielding the vegetables and grain of Europe, and the plains the delicious fruits and other vegetable productions of the East in abundance, without the necessity of laborious tillage, and to so great an extent, as to occasion it to be sometimes called the granary of the East; rendered the island of Java a valuable acquisition to the United Provinces, and its principle city, Batavia, was the capital of the Dutch settlements in the East Indies. Holland having become a part of that empire which Napoleon was forming to prepare the way for universal dominion, it became necessary to deprive the Dutch of this large and fertile island.

Lord Minto, the Governor-General of India, planned the expedition, and in order to carry out his idea, gave orders for the collection of a number of troops at Madras. The squadron was placed under Rear-Admiral the Honourable Robert Stopford, and the land forces were commanded by Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty; whilst his lordship determined to accompany the armament.

A landing was effected on the 4th. of August, 1811, at Chillingching, within twelve miles east of Batavia, which was taken possession of on the 8th. of that month without opposition. The possession of Batavia was of the utmost importance. Although large storehouses of public property were burnt previous to the retreat of the enemy, and every effort made to destroy the remainder, some valuable granaries and other stores were preserved. During the night of the 8th. a feeble attempt was made by the enemy to cut off a small guard, which had been sent for the security of the place; but the troops of the 132advance had reinforced the party early in the evening, and the attack was repulsed. The advance under Colonel (afterwards Major-General Sir Robert Rollo) Gillespie occupied the city on the 9th. of August.

On the 10th. a sharp affair took place with the élite of General Jansen’s army; the British had advanced from Batavia, and found three thousand select men of the Gallo-Batavian troops in a strong position at Weltervreeden, defended by abattis; this post was stormed and carried at the point of the bayonet by the troops under Colonel Gillespie, many of the enemy being killed, and their guns captured; the remainder retreated to the entrenched position at Cornelis, between the great river Jacatra and the deep aqueduct of Slokan, neither of which was fordable. In this affair the grenadier company of the 78th., and the detachment of the 89th. regiment, were particularly distinguished in charging and capturing their adversaries’ artillery. The British loss was trifling compared with that of their opponents, which was estimated at about five hundred men, with Brigadier-General Alberti dangerously wounded.

Although success had thus attended the British troops, further progress became extremely difficult, and somewhat doubtful. The position of the foe was extremely formidable. Seven redoubts, and many batteries, mounted with heavy cannon, occupied the most commanding ground within the lines, the whole of the works being defended by a numerous and well-organized artillery. As the season was too far advanced, the heat so violent, and the number of troops insufficient to admit of regular approaches, the only alternative was to attempt to carry the works by assault, and in aid of this design, some batteries were erected for the purpose of disabling the principal redoubt; a heavy fire was kept up by the British for two days, from twenty eighteen-pounders and eight mortars and howitzers. Their execution was great, and although answered at the commencement of each day by a far more numerous artillery, the nearest batteries were daily silenced, and every part of the position was considerably disturbed.

At dawn on the 26th. of August, the assault on Cornelis was made. To Colonel Gillespie, a gallant and experienced officer, the attack was entrusted. He had the infantry of the 133advance and the grenadiers of the line with him, and was supported by Colonel Gibbs, with the 59th. regiment and the fourth battalion of Bengal Volunteers. They were intended, if possible, to surprise the redoubt, No. 3, constructed beyond the Slokan, to endeavour to cross the bridge over that stream with the fugitives, and then to assault the redoubts within the lines, Colonel Gillespie attacking those to the left, and Colonel Gibbs to the right. Lieutenant-Colonel William Macleod, with six companies of the 69th., was directed to follow a path on the bank of the great river, and when the attack had commenced on the Slokan, to endeavour to possess himself of the left redoubt, No. 2. Major Tule, with the flank corps of the reserve, reinforced by two troops of cavalry, four guns of horse artillery, two companies of the 69th. and the grenadiers of the reserve, was to attack the corps at Campong Maylayo, on the west of the great river, and endeavour to cross the bridge at that post.

The remainder of the army, under Major-General (afterwards General Sir Frederick) Wetherall, was at the batteries, where a column under Colonel Wood, consisting of the 78th. regiment and the fifth volunteer battalion, was directed to advance against the enemy in front, and at a favourable moment, when aided by the other attacks, to force his way, if practicable, and open the position for the line. General Jansens was fully prepared for the conflict, and was in the redoubts when it commenced. After a long detour through a close and intricate country, Colonel Gillespie came on the enemy’s advance, routed it in an instant, and, under a heavy fire of grape and musketry, rapidly possessed himself of the advanced redoubt, No. 3. Passing the bridges with the fugitives, under a tremendous fire, he assaulted and carried with the bayonet the redoubt No. 4, after a very obstinate resistance. Here the two divisions of the columns separated. Colonel Gibbs turned to the right, and with the 59th. and a portion of the 78th., which had now forced their way in front, carried the redoubt No. 1. At the instant of its capture an explosion of the magazine occurred, which destroyed a number of officers and men who were crowded on its ramparts, which the foe had abandoned. The redoubt No. 2, against which Lieutenant-Colonel 134William Macleod’s (69th. Foot) attack was directed, was carried in equally gallant style, but that officer fell in the moment of victory. The front of the position being thus open, the assailants rushed in from every quarter.[45] The cavalry, towards the rear, and horse artillery forced a passage through the lines, the fort of Cornelis was carried, and the British were triumphant at every point. Nearly two thousand of the enemy were killed, and about five thousand prisoners were taken, including three general officers.

General Jansens, with about fifty horse, the remnant of his army of ten thousand men, escaped into the interior, where, having collected a small force, he made a feeble attempt at further resistance, which resulted in the surrender of himself and his troops in September, with the island of Java and its dependencies, to the British arms. This valuable island was annexed to the dominions of the British crown, but was restored to Holland at the termination of the war, by the treaty of Vienna, in 1814.[46]

The 14th., 59th., 69th., 78th., and 89th. regiments were present at the capture of Java.

135

### Medal for Java.

The medal which was conferred for this success was the same as that granted for the Peninsula victories, and was similarly distributed. When the general silver medal was subsequently authorized for the several services specified at page 58, the word Java was inscribed on one of the bars, as was done for the capture of Martinique and Guadaloupe.

## SIEGE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO.
January, 1812.

As soon as the troops had recovered from their sickness and fatigue, Viscount Wellington determined the siege of Ciudad Rodrigo, which place was approached on the 8th. of January, 1812. It was not, however, regularly invested, for the light division only crossed on that day. The French garrison in the Francisco redoubt considered the affair merely as one of observation, and amused themselves with bowing and saluting the new comers. At night a party was formed from each regiment of the above division, under Lieutenant-Colonel John Colborne, of the 52nd., and the redoubt was stormed: the conduct of this officer, and of the detachment, was highly applauded in the official despatches.

Viscount Wellington, in the afternoon of the 14th. of January, opened fire from twenty-two pieces of ordnance in three batteries in the first parallel, and the British established themselves in the second parallel on the same night. Lieutenant-General Graham facilitated this measure by having surprised the enemy’s detachment in the convent of Santa Cruz, on the night of the 13th.; and Major-General the 136Honourable Charles Colville, in temporary command of the fourth division, had, on the night of the 14th., obtained possession of the convent of St. Francisco, and of the other fortified posts of the suburb. The latter service was gallantly performed by Lieutenant-Colonel Harcourt, with the 40th. regiment, which remained from that period in the suburb of St. Francisco, and materially assisted in the attack on that side of the place. The siege was prosecuted with such vigour, that on the 19th. of the same month, two practicable breaches having been made in the body of the place, the British commander resolved to carry it by storm.

The assault was made on the evening of Sunday, the 19th. of January, in five separate columns. Brigadier-General Pack, who was destined to make a false attack upon the southern face of the fort, converted it into a real one, his advance guard, under the command of Major Lynch, having followed the enemy’s troops from the advanced works into the fausse-braye, where all opposed to them were made prisoners.

Major Ridge, of the second battalion of the 5th. Fusilliers, having escaladed the fausse-braye wall, stormed the breach in the body of the place, together with the 94th. regiment, (Scots Brigade,) commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell. These regiments not only effectually covered the advance from the trenches of Major-General Mac Kinnon’s brigade, by their first movements and operations, but preceded it in the attack.

Major-Generals Craufurd and Vandeleur, and the troops of the light division on the left, were likewise very forward on that side; and in less than half an hour from the time the attack commenced, the British troops were in possession of, and formed on the ramparts of the place, each body contiguous to the other. The enemy, having sustained a considerable loss in the contest then submitted.

The British casualties were severe, especially in officers of high rank and estimation. During the siege, and in the assault, nine officers and one hundred and sixty-nine men were killed, seventy officers and seven hundred and forty-eight men wounded; in all nine hundred and ninety-six. Major-General Mac Kinnon was blown up by the accidental 137explosion of one of the enemy’s expense magazines, close to the breach, after having gallantly and successfully led the troops under him to the attack. Major-Generals Craufurd and Vandeleur were wounded, the former severely, whilst leading on the light division to the storm; Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne, of the 52nd. Light Infantry,[47] who was severely wounded, and Major (afterwards Sir George) Napier, who led the storming party of the light division, also wounded on the top of the breach, and lost an arm. The garrison likewise sustained severe loss, and was reduced to one thousand seven hundred men.

Viscount Wellington specially praised the troops of the first, third, fourth, and light divisions, and Brigadier-General Pack’s brigade, by whom the siege was carried on. His lordship added:—“The conduct of all parts of the third division, in the operations which they performed with so much gallantry and exactness on the evening of the 19th., in the dark, affords the strongest proof of the abilities of Lieutenant-General Picton and Major-General Mac Kinnon by whom they were directed and led; and I beg particularly to draw your Lordship’s attention to the conduct of Lieutenant-Colonel O’Toole, 2nd. Caçadores, Major Ridge. 5th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, 94th., Major Manners, 74th., and of Major Grey, 5th. Foot, who has been twice wounded during this siege.

“It is but justice also to the third division to report, that the men who performed the sap belonged to the 45th., 74th., and 88th. regiments, under the command of Captain M‘Leod, of the Royal Engineers, and Captain Thompson, of the 74th., Lieutenant Beresford, of the 88th. (Connaught Rangers), and Lieutenant Metcalf, of the 45th. (Sherwood Foresters); and they distinguished themselves not less in the storm of the place than they had in the performance of their laborious duty during the siege.

“Although it did not fall to the lot of the troops of the first and fourth divisions to bring these operations to their successful close, they distinguished themselves throughout their progress, by the patience and perseverance with which they performed the labours of the siege. The brigade of Guards, under Major-General H. Campbell, was particularly distinguished in this respect.”

The British commander was advanced to the dignity of an Earl, with an annuity of two thousand pounds. Parliament voted its thanks to him and his gallant army. This success also gained for him, from the Spanish government, the title of Duke of Ciudad Rodrigo.

The 5th., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 60th., 74th., 77th., 83rd., 88th., 94th. regiments, and Rifle Brigade, were engaged in the capture of Ciudad Rodrigo.

138

## SIEGE OF BADAJOZ.
17th. March and 6th. April, 1812.

The formidable fortress of Ciudad Rodrigo having been captured with such unlooked-for rapidity, astonished the French General, who had assembled an army of sixty thousand men for its relief, which now again returned to its winter quarters. As soon as the breaches were repaired, and the place put in a state of defence, the Earl of Wellington undertook, for the third time, the siege of Badajoz. The preparations for this service had been carried on with extraordinary secrecy, and were completed about the beginning of March, when the army broke up from its cantonments in the neighbourhood of Almeida, and, moving with the greatest rapidity, arrived before Badajoz on the 16th. of that month when the place was invested by the third, fourth, and light divisions. An advanced post, the Picurina, was taken by storm on the 25th., and on the following day two breaching batteries opened fire on the town.

On the 6th. of April three breaches were considered practicable, and orders were issued for the assault. It was determined to 139assault the castle of Badajoz by escalade. Accordingly the attack was made on the night of the 6th. of April, at ten o’clock. Major-General Kempt’s brigade[48] led, and he was wounded in crossing the River Rivillas, below the inundation. Notwithstanding this circumstance and the obstinate resistance of the enemy, the castle was carried by escalade, and the third division (known as the “Fighting Third”) established therein about half-past eleven. Meanwhile Major Wilson, of the 48th. regiment, carried the ravelin of St. Roque, with a detachment of two hundred men of the guard in the trenches, and, with the aid of Major Squire, of the Engineers, he established himself within that work.

The fourth and light divisions were not perceived by the enemy until they reached the covered way, and the advanced guards of the two divisions descended without difficulty into the ditch, protected by the fire of the parties stationed on the glacis for that purpose. They advanced to the assault of the breaches, led by their gallant officers, with the utmost intrepidity; but such was the nature of the obstacles prepared by the garrison at the top and behind the breaches, and so determined the resistance, that the assailants could not establish themselves within the place. Many brave officers and soldiers were killed or wounded by explosions at the top of the breaches, and others who succeeded to them were compelled to give way. Repeated attempts were made till after twelve at night, when the Earl of Wellington, seeing that success was not to be attained, and that Lieutenant-General Picton was established in the castle, the fourth and light divisions were 140ordered to the ground on which they had first assembled for the attack.

Major-General Leith in the meantime had pushed forward Major-General Walker’s brigade on the left, supported by the 38th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Nugent, and the 15th. Portuguese regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Do Rego; and he had made a false attack upon the Pardaleras, with the 8th. Caçadores, under Major Hill. Major-General Walker forced the barrier on the road of Olivença and entered the covered way on the left of the bastion of St. Vicente, close to the Guadiana. There he descended into the ditch, and escaladed the face of that bastion.

This proceeding was supported by Lieutenant-General Leith, with the 38th., and the 15th. Portuguese regiment; and the British troops being thus established in the castle, which commanded all the works of and in the town; and the fourth and light divisions being formed again for the attack of the breaches, all resistance ceased. At daylight in the morning of the 7th. of April, the Governor, General Philippon, who had retired to Fort St. Christoval, surrendered, together with the whole garrison, which consisted of five thousand men at the commencement of the siege, of whom one thousand two hundred were killed or wounded during the operations, besides those lost in opposing the assault. About three thousand five hundred prisoners were captured, being all that survived of the gallant garrison.

The regiments present at the capture of Badajos, were the 4th., 5th., 7th., 23rd., 27th., 30th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 44th., 45th., 48th., 52nd., 60th., 74th., 77th., 83rd., 88th., 94th., and Rifle Brigade.

This success cost the British and Portuguese the following heavy casualties:—Seventy-two officers, fifty-one sergeants, two drummers, and nine hundred and ten rank and file killed; three hundred and six officers, two hundred and sixteen sergeants, seventeen drummers, and three thousand two hundred and forty-eight rank and file wounded. No wonder that the Iron Duke wept, when he saw that the glory of the capture was purchased at such a price.

141

## BATTLE OF SALAMANCA.
22nd. July, 1812.

On the 17th. of June, the forts at Salamanca were invested by the sixth division, and operations commenced by the light companies thereof, under Colonel Samuel Venables Hinde, of the 32nd. regiment. The remainder of the army was formed in order of battle on the heights of San Christoval, in front of Salamanca, from the 20th. to the 28th. of June, to meet Marshal Marmont, who advanced with forty thousand men to relieve the forts. They were attacked without success on the 23rd., and carried on the 27th. of June, by a party under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Daviss, of the 36th. regiment. Several skirmishes and changes of position occurred. The Earl of Wellington advanced in pursuit of the French Marshal, who, having received reinforcements, crossed the Douro, and the allies retired, skilfully manœuvring and taking up different positions in presence of the enemy, until the 21st., when they reached the ground they had formerly occupied, on the height of San Christoval.

Shortly after daylight on the 22nd. of July, detachments from both armies attempted to obtain possession of the more distant from the allied right of the two hills called Dos Arapiles. In this attempt the enemy succeeded, his detachment being the strongest; by which success the French position was materially strengthened, and they had in their power increased means of annoying that of their opponents.

The light troops of the seventh division, and the 4th. Caçadores, belonging to Major-General Pack’s brigade, were engaged in the morning with the enemy on the height of Nuestra Senora de la Pena, on which they maintained themselves throughout the day. The improved position of the French rendered it necessary for the Earl of Wellington to extend the right of his army en potence to the heights behind the village of Arapiles, and to occupy it with light infantry; here the fourth division, under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable Lowry Cole, was placed.

A variety of evolutions and movements having been made 142by the French Marshal, he proceeded to carry out his plan about two o’clock in the afternoon; and under cover of a very heavy cannonade, which did but little injury, he extended his left, and moved forward his army, apparently with an intention to embrace, by the position of his troops, and by his fire, the British post on that of the two Arapiles, and thence to attack and break the line; or at all events to render difficult any movements to the right. This extension of the French line to their left, and its advance upon the allied right, gave the British commander an opportunity of attacking him, for which he had long been anxious. “The attack of the third division,” says Lord Londonderry, in his “Story of the Peninsula War,” “was not only the most spirited, but the most perfect thing of the kind that modern times have witnessed. Regardless alike of a charge of cavalry and of the murderous fire which the enemy’s batteries opened, on went these fearless warriors, horse and foot, without check or pause, until they won the ridge, and then the infantry giving their volley, and the cavalry falling on, sword in hand, the French were pierced, broken, and discomfited. So close indeed was the struggle, that in several instances the British colours were seen waving over the heads of the enemy’s battalions.”

The British General, in his despatch, observed that “Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham[49] formed the third division across the enemy’s flank, and overthrew everything opposed to him. These troops were supported in the most gallant style by the Portuguese cavalry, under Brigadier-General D’Urban, and Lieutenant-Colonel Hervey’s squadrons of the 14th., who successfully defended every attempt made by the enemy on the flank of the third division.”

In front the French were attacked by Brigadier-General Bradford’s brigade, the fourth and fifth divisions, and the cavalry under Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart., and were driven from one height to another. The cavalry made a most 143successful charge against a body of French infantry, which they overthrew, and cut to pieces. In this charge Major-General Le Marchant was killed. The sixth division, under Major-General Clinton, was ordered up at a critical period to relieve the fourth division, which had been heavily pressed, and the battle was soon restored to its former success.

The enemy’s right, reinforced by the troops which had fled from his left, and by those which had by this time retired from the Arapiles, still continued to resist; and while other corps were directed to turn the right, the sixth division,[50] supported by the third and fifth, attacked the front. It was dark before this point was carried by the sixth division, and the enemy then fled through the woods towards the Tormes. The pursuit was made by the first and light divisions, and Major-General William Anson’s brigade of the fourth division, and some squadrons of cavalry, under Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart.; but the darkness of the night enabled many of the enemy to escape, and was unfortunately the cause of Sir Stapleton being wounded by one of the allied sentries. The same troops renewed the pursuit at break of day the next morning, with Major-Generals Bock’s and Anson’s brigades of cavalry, which had joined during the night. On coming up with the enemy’s rear-guard of cavalry and infantry near La Serna, they were at once attacked by the two brigades of dragoons; the French cavalry fled, leaving the infantry to their fate. The gallant charge made on the infantry by the heavy brigade of the King’s German Legion, under Major-General Bock, which was completely successful, was highly commended; the whole body of infantry, consisting of three battalions of the French first division, were made prisoners on this occasion.

Eleven pieces of cannon, several ammunition waggons, two eagles, and six colours were captured; one general, three colonels, three lieutenant-colonels, one hundred and thirty officers, and about seven thousand soldiers were taken prisoners. Marshal Marmont was badly wounded, and lost an arm; four general officers were killed, and several wounded.

The British loss was in all four thousand nine hundred and sixty-four killed and wounded. Major-General Le Marchant was killed; Field-Marshal Sir W. C. Beresford, K.B., Lieutenant-Generals Sir Stapleton Cotton-Leith, and the Honourable George Lowry Cole, and Major-General Victor Alten were amongst the wounded. The French loss was still more considerable.

This victory was followed by the surrender of Madrid to the allies, who entered that city on the 12th. of August, and were joyfully received by the inhabitants. The title of Marquis was conferred on the Earl of Wellington.

The following regiments took part in the victory of Salamanca: 5th Dragoon Guards, 3rd., 4th., 11th., 14th., and 16th. Light Dragoons; 1st., 2nd., 4th., 5th., 7th., 9th., 11th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 30th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 44th., 45th., 48th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd., 58th., 60th., 61st., 68th., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 88th., and 94th. Foot, and Rifle Brigade.

144

## CAPTURE OF FORT DETROIT.
August, 1812.

The negotiations between the British Government and the United States of America, which had several times been broken off and renewed, ultimately terminated on the 18th of June, 1812, by the latter declaring war. Their first design was the conquest of Canada, and early in July the American commander, Brigadier-General 145Hull, invaded that country, by crossing the Detroit River on the 12th. of that month, with two thousand three hundred men, consisting of regular cavalry and infantry, and militia, with several field pieces; having driven in the militia towards Amherstsburg, he advanced to Sandwich, and afterwards approached the former place with a part of his army to the River Cunard, about five miles from the fort, where he was foiled in three attempts to cross that river, which cost him a considerable loss. The garrison of Amherstsburg at that time consisted of a subaltern’s detachment of the royal artillery, commanded by Lieutenant Troughton, a detachment of three hundred men of the 41st. regiment, under Captain Muir, and about the same number of militia, the whole commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Saint George, the district inspecting field officer of militia. Some skirmishes occurred between the troops under the latter officer, and the enemy upon the River Canard, which uniformly terminated in his being repulsed with loss. Major-General Isaac Brock detached a force down the River Thames, capable of acting in conjunction with the garrison of Amherstsburg offensively, but Captain Chambers who had been appointed to direct this detachment, experienced difficulties that frustrated the design; whereupon Colonel Proctor was ordered to assume the command, and his force was soon after increased with sixty men of the 41st. regiment. Meanwhile the most strenuous exertions were made; and voluntary offers of service were received from that portion of the embodied militia the most easily connected. The Attorney-General, John M‘Donell, Esq., acted as provincial aide-de-camp to Major-General Brock, and other gentlemen of the first character and influence evinced similar devotion.

A sufficiency of boats being collected at Long Point for the conveyance of three hundred men, the embarkation took place on the 8th. of August, and in five days the troops arrived at Amherstsburg. The judicious arrangement which had been adopted immediately upon the arrival of Colonel Proctor, of the 41st., compelled the Americans to retreat and take shelter under the guns of the fort; that officer commenced operations by sending strong detachments across the river, with a view of cutting off the enemy’s communications with his reserve. This produced two smart skirmishes on the 5th. and 9th. of August, in both of which the 146Americans suffered considerable loss; the British had only three killed and thirteen wounded, amongst the latter were Captain Muir and Lieutenant Sutherland, of the 41st. regiment. Batteries had likewise been commenced opposite Fort Detroit, for one eighteen-pounder, two twelve, and two five and a half-inch mortars all of which were opened on the evening of the 15th. of August, Brigadier-General Hull having been previously summoned to surrender, and though opposed by a well-directed fire from seven twenty-four pounders, such was their construction, under the able directions of Captain Dixon, of the royal engineers, that no injury was sustained therefrom.

Major-General Brock having collected the force at his disposal during the 15th. of August in the neighbourhood of Sandwich, the embarkation commenced a little after daylight on the following morning, and by the able arrangements of Lieutenant Dewar, of the quartermaster-general’s department, the whole landed at Springwell, about three miles west of Detroit. The Indians, who in the meantime had effected a landing two miles below, moved forward and occupied the woods, about a mile and a half on the British left. The force which was instantly directed to march against the enemy, consisted of thirty royal artillery, two hundred and fifty of the 41st. regiment, fifty Royal Newfoundland regiment, four hundred militia, and about six hundred Indians, to which were attached three six-pounders, and two three-pounders. The troops afterwards advanced to within one mile of the fort, when an assault was determined upon. Brigadier-General Hull, however, prevented this movement, by proposing a cessation of hostilities, for the purpose of preparing terms of capitulation. The American troops that surrendered consisted of two thousand five hundred men, and were divided into two troops of cavalry; one company of artillery regulars; the 4th. United States regiment; detachments of the 1st. and 3rd. United States regiment, volunteers; three regiments of the Ohio militia; and one regiment of the Michigan territory. Thirty-three pieces of brass and iron ordnance had already been secured. This capitulation was concluded at Detroit on the 16th. of August, 1812, and the 41st. foot bears the name of the fort on the regimental colour, likewise the 69th. its linked battalion. The medal granted for this service was similar to that authorized for the Peninsula; and on the war medal being issued a clasp was added commemorative of the foregoing events.

147

## BATTLE OF VITTORIA.
21st. June, 1813.

On the night of the 19th. of June, 1813, the French troops, commanded by Joseph Buonaparte, having Marshal Jourdan as the Major-General of the army, took up a position in front of Vittoria, the left resting upon the heights which end at La Puebla de Arganzon, and extending thence across the valley of the Zadorra, in front of the village of Arinez. The Marquis of Wellington reconnoitred the enemy’s position on the 20th., with design of giving him battle on the following morning, if he should still remain in it, and accordingly on the 21st. of June ordered an attack to be made on three separate points—Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the second division, was to assail the French left at La Puebla; with Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham, with the first and fifth divisions, was to make a wide detour to the left, and crossing the Zadorra at Vittoria, to attack their right, and to cut off their retreat by the great road to Bayonne. The centre, consisting of the fourth and light divisions, (under Lord Wellington himself,) on the right, and the third and seventh, (under Lieutenant-General Lord Dalhousie,) on the left, was to pass the bridges in front, and attack as soon as the movements on the flanks should be executed. The troops moved from the camp on the Bayas at daybreak; and the operations of the day commenced by Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill obtaining possession of the heights of La Puebla. The enemy soon discovered the importance of these heights, and reinforced their troops to such an extent, that the Lieutenant-General was obliged to detach first the 71st. regiment and the light infantry battalion of Major-General Walker’s brigade, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, and successively other troops to the same point. The allies not only gained, 148but maintained possession of these important heights throughout their operations, notwithstanding the strenuous efforts made by the enemy to retake them. Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan was here mortally wounded. The contest was thus at first chiefly on the extreme right and left, because, on account of the rugged nature of the ridges they had to pass, the left centre column, (third and seventh divisions,) did not reach the Zadorra until nearly one o’clock; the fourth and light divisions crossed the Zadorra immediately after Sir Rowland Hill had obtained possession of Subijana de Alava, the former at the bridge of Nanclares, and the latter at the bridge of Tres Puentes. The right brigade of the third division, followed by the seventh division, under the Earl of Dalhousie, then crossed the bridge of Mendoza, the other brigades of the third division fording higher up the river.

The seventh division and the centre brigade of the third division attacked the French right centre, in front of the villages of Margarita and Hermandad, and the Marquis of Wellington, seeing the hill in front of the village of Arinez weakly occupied by the enemy, ordered the right brigade of the third division, under Lieutenant-General Picton, in close columns of battalions across the front of both armies to that central point. The hill was carried immediately, and the French withdrew under cover of a cannonade from fifty pieces of artillery and a crowd of skirmishers, to the second range of heights, on which their reserve had been posted; they, however, still held Arinez on the great road leading to Vittoria. The brigade then advanced to the attack of the village of Arinez; the three right companies of the 74th., under Captain Mc Queen, with the companies of the 60th., immediately dashed forward and charged through it, drove out the enemy, and captured three guns; these companies were then halted under cover of some houses until the remainder of the regiment and brigade should come up, as the French were again advancing upon the post with increased numbers, keeping up a terrific fire of artillery and musketry. Finally they were driven back in confusion at the point of the bayonet.

By the capture of the village the great road was gained, 149and the French extreme left was turned, while they were hard pressed by Sir Rowland Hill’s attack on their front. They retreated on Vittoria, and the British continued the advance in admirable order, notwithstanding the difficulty of the ground. For six miles the action became a running fight and cannonade. When within a mile of Vittoria, the enemy made a stand, and the third division, being the foremost, bore the brunt of a heavy fire, until a hill on the French left was carried by the fourth division, which caused them to abandon the position.

Meanwhile Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham, with his divisions, had attacked the French right. The village of Gamarra Mayor was most gallantly stormed and carried by Brigadier-General Robinson’s brigade of the fifth division, which advanced in columns of battalions under a very heavy fire of artillery and musketry, without firing a shot, assisted by two guns of Major Lawson’s brigade of artillery. The French suffered severely, and three pieces of cannon were captured. Sir Thomas then proceeded to attack the village of Abechuco with the first division. These two villages were strongly occupied by the enemy as têtes-de-pont to the bridges over the Zadorra at these places. During the operations at Abechuco, which was carried, the light battalions having charged and taken three guns and a howitzer on the bridge, the greatest efforts were made to recover Gamarra Mayor, which were gallantly repulsed by the troops of the fifth division, under Major-General Oswald. Two divisions of the French were in reserve on the heights upon the left of the Zadorra, and it was not possible to cross by the bridges until the troops, which had moved upon the centre and left, had driven them through Vittoria. The whole then co-operated in the pursuit, which was continued by all till after dark.

The movement of the troops under Sir Thomas Graham, and their possession of Gamarra and Abechucho, intercepted the enemy’s retreat by the high road to France. They were then obliged to turn to the road towards Pampeluna, but were unable to hold any position for a sufficient length of time to allow the baggage and artillery to be drawn off. The whole, therefore, of the latter which had not been already captured 150by the troops, in their attack of the successive positions taken up by the French in their retreat from their first position on Arinez, and on the Zadorra, together with all their ammunition and baggage, fell into the hands of the British close to Vittoria. Only one gun and howitzer were carried off by the enemy.

Count Gazan, the Chief of the French Staff, in his report, shewed the state of destitution to which the officers were reduced.—“To such an extent are they stripped, that no one can account for what he has, or what is due to him. Several of the generals and officers have nothing in the world but the coats on their backs, and most of them are barefooted.” The French occupation of the Peninsula was virtually settled by this day’s success.

Although the nature of the ground did not admit of the cavalry regiments being generally engaged, they were kept close to the infantry to support them, and were most active in the pursuit. The court equipage of King Joseph was taken, and his carriage being taken, and his carriage being seized, he had barely time to escape on horseback. The defeat was the most complete that had been experienced in Spain.

Marshal Jourdan’s bâton[51] was taken, and sent to the Prince Regent, who in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, appointed the Marquis of Wellington a Field-Marshal. In a most flattering letter, the Prince Regent thus conferred the honour:—“You have sent me among the trophies of your unrivalled fame, the staff of a French Marshal, and I send you in return that of England.” This bâton was taken by the 87th., Royal Irish Fusiliers, under Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Viscount) Gough. The colours of the fourth battalion of the 100th. regiment were also among the trophies, and a hundred and forty-three brass guns were captured on the field.

Both armies were nearly equal in numbers, consisting of about seventy thousand men each. The French loss was stated by themselves at six thousand, and the casualties of the allies amounted to nearly five thousand men.

The following regiments were present at the battle of Yittoria:—The 3rd. and 5th. Dragoon Guards; 3rd., 4th., 14th., 15th., and 16th., Light Dragoons; 1st., 2nd., 4th., 5th., 6th., 7th., 9th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 34th., 38th., 39th., 40th., 43rd., 45th., 47th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd., 57th., 58th., 59th., 60th., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 92nd., and Rifle Brigade.

151

## ACTIONS OF THE PYRENEES.
28th. July to 2nd. August, 1813.

After the decisive battle of Vittoria, the British commander blockaded the fortress of Pampeluna, besieged St. Sebastian, and took up a position with the covering army in the Pyrenees. On the 17th. of July the blockade of Pampeluna was entrusted to the Spaniards. The whole frontier of the Pyrenees, from the pass of Roncesvalles to the mouth of the Bidassoa river, was now occupied by the second, seventh, and light divisions, with some Portuguese brigades in the front line; and by the third, fourth, and sixth divisions as supports, covering the blockade of Pampeluna, and the siege of St. Sebastian, then going on under Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham. The British army, after years of toil and conflict, procured liberty for the oppressed inhabitants of the Peninsula, had forced the intrusive monarch of Spain from his throne, and stood triumphant on the lofty pinnacles of the Pyrenees; but another mighty struggle was at hand, in which the innate valour and hardihood of British soldiers were about to be tested, and the French Army, having been re-organized by Marshal Soult, was pushed boldly forward to drive them from the mountains.

Marshal Soult having arrived at Bayonne on the 13th. of July, to command, as “Lieutenant of the Emperor,” the united French army of Spain, on the 25th. of that month attacked with about forty thousand men Major-General Byng’s 152post at Roncesvalles. Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir Lowry Cole moved up to his support with the fourth division, and these officers were enabled to maintain their post throughout the day; but the enemy having turned it in the afternoon, Sir Lowry deemed it advisable to withdraw during the night, and marched to the neighbourhood of Zubiri. A detachment of the 20th. evinced signal gallantry in its attacks on the head of a French column, but was forced back by superior numbers. The Marquis of Wellington stated in his despatch, that “in the actions which took place on this day, the 20th. regiment distinguished themselves.”

Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill’s position in the Puerto de Maya, at the head of the valley of Bastan, was also attacked by two divisions of the centre of the French army in the afternoon of the same day. The brunt of the action fell upon Major-Generals Pringle’s and Walker’s brigades in the second division, under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart. These troops were at first compelled to give way, but having been supported by Major-General Barnes’s brigade of the seventh division, they regained that part of their post, which was the key of the whole, and would have enabled them to re-assume it, had circumstances permitted it.[52] Sir Rowland Hill, having been apprised of the necessity that Sir Lowry Cole should retire, considered it advisable to withdraw his troops also to Irurita, and the enemy did not advance on the following day beyond the Puerto de Maya.

153During the seven hours these brave troops were engaged but little advantage was acquired by the French, notwithstanding the numerical superiority of the latter. All the regiments charged with the bayonet, and the conduct of the 82nd., which moved up with the brigade under Major-General Barnes, was particularly reported. Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart was slightly wounded.

These events were not known to the Marquis of Wellington until late in the night of the 25th. and 26th., whereupon his lordship adopted immediate measures to concentrate the army to the right, at the same time making provision for the siege of St. Sebastian, and for the blockade of Pampeluna.

The hill on the right of the fourth division, which was occupied on the 27th. of July by one battalion of the 4th. Portuguese regiment, and by the Spanish regiment of Pravia, was attacked; but these troops defended their ground and drove back the enemy. This height being important to the British position, the 40th. was ordered to reinforce it, and this corps, with the Spanish regiments of El Principe and Pravia, succeeded in holding it, despite the repeated efforts made during the 27th. and 28th. by the enemy to obtain possession. On the morning of the 28th. the sixth division joined, and it was ordered to form across the valley in rear of the fourth. Scarcely had they taken their position when they were attacked by a very large force; their front was however so well defended by the fire of their own light troops from the heights on their left, and by that from the heights occupied by the fourth division and Brigadier-General Campbell’s Portuguese brigade, that the foe was soon driven back with immense slaughter.

To extricate their troops from the difficulty in which they were placed, the enemy attacked the height on which the left of the fourth division stood, which was occupied by the 7th. Caçadores, and succeeding in obtaining a momentary possession. They were again attacked by this regiment, supported by Major-General Ross, at the head of his brigade of the fourth division, and were driven down with great loss.

Now the battle became general along the whole front of the heights occupied by the fourth division, and in every part was in favour of the allies, excepting where one battalion of the 10th. Portuguese regiment of Major-General Campbell’s 154brigade was posted. This battalion having been overpowered, and compelled to give way immediately on the right of Major-General Ross’s brigade, the French established themselves on the British line, and that general was obliged to withdraw from his post.

The 27th. and 48th. regiments were then ordered to charge, first that body which had established a footing on the height, and next the portion on the left. Both attacks succeeded, and the enemy was forced down with immense loss; and the sixth division having moved forward at the same time to a situation in the valley of Lanz, nearer to the left of the fourth, the attack upon that front entirely ceased, and was continued but faintly on other points of the line.

During this hard-fought action the following regiments were specially noticed by the Marquis of Wellington, who observed in his despatch:—“In the course of this contest the gallant fourth division, which has so frequently been distinguished in this army, surpassed their former good conduct. Every regiment charged with the bayonet,—the 40th., 7th., 20th., and 23rd., four different times. Their officers set them the example; and Major-General Ross had two horses killed under him. The Portuguese troops likewise behaved admirably, and I had every reason to be satisfied with the conduct of the Spanish regiments, El Principe and Pravia.”

As soon as it was ascertained that Lieutenant-Generals Sir Thomas Picton and Sir Lowry Cole had moved from Zubiri, that post not being considered tenable for the time during which it would have been necessary to wait therein, Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill received orders to march by Lanz upon Lizaso, and Lieutenant-General the Earl of Dalhousie from San Estevan to the same place, where both arrived on the 28th. of July, and the seventh division came to Marcalain.

Sir Rowland Hill was followed by the enemy’s force that had been in his front, and which ultimately endeavoured to turn the left of the allies by an attack on his corps. They reinforced with one division the troops that had been opposed to him, and during the night of the 29th. and 30th., occupied in strength the crest of the mountain on the British 155left of the Lanz, opposite to the sixth and seventh divisions, thus connecting their right in their position with the divisions detached for the attack of Sir Rowland Hill’s corps.

Wellington had resolved, however, to attack this position. The Earl of Dalhousie was ordered to possess himself of the top of the mountain in his front, thus turning the enemy’s right; and Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton was to cross the heights, so as to turn his left by the road to Roncesvalles. As soon as the effect of these movements on the flanks should become apparent, the front of the position was to be attacked. Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham, who had been sent to take the command of the sixth division on Major-General Pack being wounded, turned the village of Sorauren as soon as the Earl of Dalhousie had driven the foe from the mountain, by which that flank was defended. The sixth division and Major-General Byng’s brigade, which had relieved the fourth division on the left of the position on the road to Ostiz, at once attacked, and succeeded in carrying that village.

The front of the main position was likewise attacked by Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, with the 7th. Caçadores, supported by the 11th. Portuguese regiment, the 40th., and the battalion under Colonel Bingham, consisting of the 2nd. and 53rd. regiments. These combined operations compelled the enemy to abandon a position pronounced by the British commander to have been one of the strongest and most difficult of access that he had ever seen occupied by troops. In the retreat therefrom the French lost a great number of prisoners.

During the course of these operations, and as their success was observed, troops were detached to the support of Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, before whom the enemy appeared in his front late in the morning, and commenced at once an extended manœuvre upon his left flank which obliged him to withdraw from the height which he occupied behind the Lizaso to the next range; there, however, he maintained himself, and that general specially praised the 28th., 34th., and 60th. regiments.

At sunset the Marquis of Wellington having continued the pursuit of the enemy, after his retreat to Olague, found himself 156immediately in the rear of their attack upon Sir Rowland Hill, from whose front they withdrew in the night, and on the 31st. of July took up a strong position, with two divisions, to cover their rear in the pass of Donna Maria. This pass was attacked and carried by Sir Rowland Hill and the Earl of Dalhousie, notwithstanding a vigorous opposition, and the strength of the position. On this occasion Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart was wounded. A very thick fog prevented that advantage being taken of the situation of the enemy, which otherwise might have been effected.

Meanwhile the Marquis of Wellington moved with Major-General Byng’s brigade and the fourth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, by the Pass of Velate upon Irurita, in order to turn the French position on Donna Maria. Major-General Byng (afterwards Earl of Strafford) intercepted in Elizondo a large convoy and captured several prisoners. The pursuit of the enemy was continued in the valley of the Bidassoa, and many prisoners and much baggage were taken; the latter General possessed himself of the valley of Bastan, and of the position on the Puerto de Maya, so that the British forces on the night of the 1st. of August, occupied nearly the same positions as on the 25th. of July.

The French troops having been considerably reinforced and re-equipped after their recent defeat, made a most formidable attempt on the 28th. to relieve the blockade of Pampeluna with the whole of their forces, excepting the reserve under General Villatte, which remained in front of the British corps on the great road from Irun. This attempt was however entirely frustrated by the operations of a part only of the allied army, and the enemy sustained a defeat, and suffered considerably both in officers and men. They sent off the guns to St. Jean de Pied de Port on the evening of the 28th. of July, which alone ensured their safety.

Again the fourth division was most highly spoken of—the British commander stating that it is impossible to describe its “enthusiastic bravery.”

On the morning of the 2nd. of August, the enemy still continued posted, with a force of two divisions, on the Puerto de Echalar, and nearly the entire army behind the Puerto, when 157the fourth, seventh, and light divisions advanced by the valley, of the Bidassoa to the frontier, it having been determined to dislodge them by a combined attack and movement of the three divisions. The seventh division having, however, crossed the mountains from Sumbilla, had necessarily preceded the arrival of the fourth, and Major-General Barnes’s brigade was therefore formed for the attack, and advanced, before the fourth and light divisions could co-operate, with a regularity and gallantry which the British commander “had seldom seen equalled, and actually drove the two divisions of the enemy, notwithstanding the resistance opposed to them, from those formidable heights.” This exploit was the admiration of all who witnessed it. Major-General Kempt’s brigade of the light division likewise forced a very considerable force from the rock forming the left of the Puerto. The enemy were now in their own territory, and the British troops awaited in the Pyrenees the capture of St. Sebastian and Pampeluna.

In these combats, which have been designated the “Battles of the Pyrenees,” the following regiments were engaged, namely: 2nd., 3rd., 6th., 7th., 11th., 20th, 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 45th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 53rd., 57th., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 79th., 82nd., 91st., and 92nd. Foot.

As may be readily conceived, the loss of the allies during these protracted encounters was great; they had forty-one officers and eight hundred and forty-seven men killed, and three hundred and twenty-eight officers and five thousand one hundred and seventy-two men wounded; many, however, were but slight cases.[53]

158

## SIEGE OF ST. SEBASTIAN.
August and September, 1813.

The allies having advanced to so great a distance from Portugal, that country was no longer used by the British as a place of arms, and the establishments there were consequently broken up. In conjunction with the ocean, the Western Pyrenees offered a fresh base of operations, and the capture of St. Sebastian became of primary importance.

One of the first objects was the reduction of the convent and redoubt of San Bartolomeo, which were battered by the artillery, and so far damaged, that on the 17th. of July, it was determined to storm these posts. The pickets of the 4th. Caçadores, and one hundred and fifty men of the 13th. Portuguese regiment, supported by three companies of the 9th., with a reserve of three companies of the Royals, formed on the right to attack the redoubt; two hundred men of the 5th. Caçadores, and two hundred of the 13th. Portuguese, supported by the 9th. regiment, formed on the left to attack the convent. At ten o’clock in the forenoon, the troops rushed from behind the hill overlooking the convent. Both the convent and the houses of the suburb were assaulted, and in the latter a fierce struggle ensued, but eventually the French were expelled with severe loss.

The capture of the convent facilitated the progress of the siege, and on the 24th. of July the breaches were deemed practicable, when the third battalion of the Royals was directed to storm the great breach, the 38th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, the lesser breach, and the 9th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, supported the Royals, under Major Peter Fraser. At daybreak on the morning of the 25th. of July, the troops advanced to the attack with signal intrepidity; the cannon of the fortress played upon them in front; the ground was difficult to pass; and the volleys of musketry were incessant; at the same time showers of hand-grenades, shells, and large stones were poured down upon them; yet the attack was made with valour; and the defences round the 159breach had not been destroyed, and success was found to be impracticable. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron and Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the 9th., distinguished themselves on this occasion, and the latter (afterwards General Lord Clyde,) who led the left wing of the Royals, was severely wounded. The loss sustained was severe, especially by the third battalion of the Royals, the leading one of Major-General Hay’s brigade, which, being on duty in the trenches, formed the column of attack.

During the contest in the mountains, before described, the siege was turned into a blockade; when the French, however, had been repulsed and driven back with severe loss, the siege was resumed, and was afterwards prosecuted with vigour. On the 26th. of August, the fire against the fort was opened, and Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham directed that an establishment should be formed on the island of Santa Clara, in the bay of St. Sebastian. At three o’clock on the morning of the 27th. of August, a hundred soldiers of the 9th. Foot, commanded by Captain Hector Cameron, sailed from Passages in boats to attack the island. As the boats approached the shore, a heavy fire was opened upon them, but a landing was effected, and the garrison made prisoners.

On the morning of the 27th. of August, the French made a sally against the new batteries on the isthmus, but were repulsed. St. Sebastian was again attacked by storm on the 31st. of August, and the heroic perseverance of all the troops concerned was at length crowned with success. The column of attack was formed of the second brigade of the fifth division, commanded by Major-General Robinson, with the following detachments as supports:—one hundred and fifty volunteers of the light division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Hunt, of the 52nd.; four hundred of the first division, consisting of two hundred of the brigades of guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel Cook; one hundred of the light battalion, and one hundred of the line battalions of the King’s German Legion, under Major Robertson; and two hundred volunteers of the fourth division, under Major Rose, of the 20th. Foot. In reserve were the remainder of the fifth division, consisting of Major-General Spry’s Portuguese brigade, and the first brigade under Major-General Hay, together with the fifth battalion of Caçadores of Major-General Bradford’s 160brigade, under Major Hill; the whole were under the direction of Lieutenant-General Sir James Leith, commanding the fifth division. The difficulties to be overcome were so formidable, and the resistance of the enemy so determined, that the reserve brigade was pushed on by degrees. For five hours the conflict raged at the beaches, when an explosion destroyed the enemy’s traverses. The guns were turned against the curtain, against which a heavy fire of artillery was directed. This passed a few feet only over the heads of the troops on the breach, and was kept up with remarkable precision. The advance of the first battalion of the 13th. regiment, under Major Snodgrass, over the open breach and across the river, and a detachment of the 24th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mac Bean, in support, was gallantly made under a very severe fire of grape. A great effort was next made to gain the high ridge, and to storm the hornwork. The second brigade of the fifth division, under Colonel the Honourable Charles Greville, moved out of the trenches for this purpose, and the third battalion of the 1st. foot, under Lieutenant-Colonel Barns, supported by the 38th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, opportunely arrived to assault the trench of the curtain about the time when the explosion had created some confusion amongst the garrison. After a severe conflict the narrow pass was gained, and the troops on the right of the breach having succeeded in forcing the barricades on the top of the narrow line wall, found their way into the houses which joined it. After an assault which lasted over two hours, a firm footing, under the most trying circumstances, was obtained. Nothing could restrain the impetuosity of the troops, and in an hour more the enemy were driven from all the complications of defences prepared in the streets, and after suffering severe loss, they abandoned the town and retreated into the castle.[54]

Batteries mounting fifty-four pieces of ordnance opened a tremendous fire upon the citadel on the 8th. of September, and in less than three hours the garrison hoisted the flag of truce, and after some discussion surrendered. The loss of the garrison was related to have amounted to two-thirds of their numbers at the commencement of the siege.

From the 28th. of July to the 31st. of August the British had thirty-six officers, thirty-one sergeants, one drummer, and five hundred and three men killed; seventy officers, (including Lieutenant-General Sir James Leith and Major-Generals Oswald and Robinson,) fifty-four sergeants, six drummers, and nine hundred and seventy-three rank and file were wounded. The Portuguese had eight officers and one hundred and eighty-one men killed, and thirty-five officers and five hundred and fifty-nine men wounded.

St. Sebastian on the colours of the 1st., 4th., 9th., 38th., 47th., and 59th. regiments, commemorates this arduous and glorious service.

161

## THE GOLD CROSS AND CLASPS.[55]

Officers in the course of the war had received so many medals, that it became extremely inconvenient to wear them, and it was the practice for a short time to engrave the name of the second or third action on the medal originally given to them.[56] It was afterwards determined that only one 162medal should be worn by any officer; for every other action in which he might distinguish himself, a gold clasp, with the name of the event, was to be attached to the ribbon, until two clasps had been received. On the next occasion whereon he might signalize himself, a gold cross, having on each compartment the names of each of the four services, was to be conferred instead of the medal and clasps originally received. For every subsequent action a clasp was to be issued, to be attached to the ribbon above the cross. In the centre of the cross, which was fastened to the ribbon or swivel by a large ring, chased with laurel, is a lion statant; in each compartment, surrounded by an edge of laurel, is the name of the battle or action. Wreaths of laurel are also round the names of the actions on the clasps.

So much reluctance was evinced by officers to relinquish the original medals, that the design of having them returned was given up. When officers had received both the medals, as necessarily happened during the lengthened struggle in the Peninsula, the large one was worn, with the clasps of the actions for which the small medals had been conferred.

The following regulations regarding the grant of the Cross and clasps were published in the “London Gazette”:—

“Horse Guards, October 7th., 1813.

Whereas considerable inconvenience having been found to attend the increased number of medals, that have been issued in commemoration of the brilliant and distinguished events, in which the success of His Majesty’s arms has received the royal approbation, the Prince Regent has been pleased to command, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, that the following regulations shall be adopted, in the grant and circulation of such marks of distinction, namely,—

1st.—That one medal only shall be borne by each officer, recommended for such distinction.

2nd.—That for the second and third events, which may be 163subsequently commemorated in like manner, each individual recommended to bear the distinction, shall carry a gold clasp attached to the ribbon to which the medal is suspended, and inscribed with the name of the battle, or siege, to which it relates.

3rd.—That upon a claim being admitted to a fourth mark of distinction, a cross[57] shall be borne by each officer, with the names of the four battles, or sieges, respectively inscribed thereupon; and to be worn in substitution of the distinctions previously granted to such individuals.

4th.—Upon each occasion of a similar nature, that may occur subsequently to the grant of a cross, the clasp shall again be issued to those who have a claim to the additional distinction, to be borne on the ribbon to which the cross is suspended, in the same manner as described in No. 2, of these regulations.

His Royal Highness is further pleased to command, in the name and on behalf of his Majesty, that the distribution of medals, or badges, for military services of distinguished merit, shall be regulated as follows, namely,—

1st.—That no general, or other officer, shall be considered entitled to receive them, unless he has been personally, and particularly engaged upon those occasions of great importance and peculiar brilliancy, in commemoration of which the Prince Regent, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, may be graciously pleased to bestow such marks of distinction.

2nd.—That no officer shall be considered a candidate for the medal, or badge, except under the special selection and report 164of the Commander of the Forces upon the spot, as having merited the distinction by conspicuous services.

3rd.—That the Commander of the Forces shall transmit to the Commander-in-Chief, returns signed by himself, specifying the names and ranks of those officers whom he shall have selected as particularly deserving.

4th.—The Commander of the Forces, in making the selection, will restrict his choice to the undermentioned ranks,[58] namely,—General officers: Commanding officers of brigades; Commanding officers of artillery, or engineers; Adjutant-General, and Quartermaster-General, Deputies of Adjutant-General, and Quartermaster-General, having the rank of field officers; Assistants-Adjutant and Quartermaster-General, having the rank of field officers, and being at the head of the staff, with a detached corps, or distinct division of the army; Military Secretary, having the rank of field officer; Commanding officers of battalions, or corps equivalent thereto; and officers who may have succeeded to the actual command during the engagement, in consequence of the death, or removal, of the original commanding officer.

The Prince Regent is therefore graciously pleased to command, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, that, in commemoration of the brilliant victories obtained by His Majesty’s arms in the battles of Roleia and Vimiera, Corunna, Talavera de la Reyna, Busaco, Barrosa, Fuentes d’Onor, Albuhera, and Salamanca, and in the assaults and captures of Ciudad Rodrigo and Badajoz, the officers of the army, present on those occasions, shall enjoy the privilege of bearing badges of distinction; and His Royal Highness having approved of the crosses, medals, and clasps, which have been prepared, is pleased to command that they shall be worn by the general officers, suspended by a ribbon the colour of the sash, with a blue edge, round the neck; and by the commanding officers of battalions, or corps equivalent thereto, and officers who may have succeeded to the actual command during the engagement, the chiefs of military departments, and their deputies and assistants, (having the rank of field officers,) and such other officers as may be specially recommended, attached by a ribbon of the same description to the button-hole of their uniform.

The Prince Regent is also pleased to command, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty, that those badges which would have been conferred upon the officers who have fallen at, or died since, the above-named battles and sieges, shall, as a token of respect for their memories, be transmitted to their respective families.

By command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent.

Frederick, Commander-in-Chief.
H. Torrens, Colonel and Military Secretary.”
165

## AFFAIR OF CHATEAUGUAY.
26th. October, 1813.

This was one of the actions which occurred during the war between Great Britain and the United States. In the autumn of 1813, a great effort was made by the Americans for the invasion of Canada at different points. The expedition commenced with the advance of Major-General Hampton to the frontier, whilst Major-General Wilkinson, in co-operation, embarked with ten thousand men, on Lake Ontario, and proceeded in boats down the river St. Lawrence, with the intention of reaching Montreal. On the 8th. of October, Major-General Hampton occupied with a considerable force of regulars and militia, a position on the Chateauguay river, near the settlement of the Four Corners. The American army crossed the line of separation between Lower Canada and the United States early on the 21st. of that month, surprised a small party of Indians, and drove in a picket of militia, posted at 166the junction of the Ontard and Chateauguay rivers, where it encamped, and proceeded in establishing a road of communication with its last position, for the purpose of bringing forward its artillery. All arrangements having been completed on the 24th., the American General commenced on the following day his operations against the advanced posts of the British; at about eleven o’clock in the forenoon of the 26th. of October, his cavalry and light infantry were discovered advancing on both banks of the Chateauguay, by a detachment covering a working party of habitans employed in felling timber, for the purpose of constructing abattis.

Lieutenant-Colonel De Salaberry, who had the command of the advanced pickets, composed of the light infantry company of the Canadian Fencibles, and two companies of Voltigeurs, on the north side of the river, made so excellent a disposition of his small force, that he checked the advance of the principal column, led by Major-General Hampton in person, and accompanied by Brigadier-General Izard; whilst the American light brigade, under Colonel M‘Carty, was similarly repulsed in its progress on the south side of the river, by the spirited advance of the right flank company of the third battalion of the embodied militia, under Captain Daly, supported by Captain Bruyer’s company of Chateauguay Chasseurs. Captains Daly and Bruyer being wounded, (the former twice severely,) and their companies having sustained some loss, their position was immediately taken up by a flank company of the first battalion of embodied militia. The American troops rallied and repeatedly returned to the attack, but were foiled at all points by a handful of men, who by their determined bravery, maintained their position, and protected the working parties, who were enabled to continue their labours.

Nearly all the British troops having been pushed forward for the defence of Upper Canada, that of the lower province depended in a great degree on the valour and exertions of its incorporated battalions and its sedentary militia. This loyal and honourable line of conduct was persevered in by the Canadians.

It appeared by report of prisoners taken in the affair on the Chateauguay, that the American forces consisted of seven thousand infantry and two hundred cavalry, with ten field pieces. The British advance force, actually engaged, did not exceed three hundred, and the enemy suffered severely, not only from the British fire, but also from their own, some detached corps in the woods having fired upon each other.

Lieutentant-General Sir George Prevost, Bart., solicited from His Royal Highness the Prince Regent five pairs of colours for the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth battalions of the embodied battalions of the Canadian militia, as a mark of royal approbation of their conduct.

A medal was granted for this service, which was similar to that authorized for the Peninsula actions, and it was afterwards commemorated by a bar, when the general war medal was distributed.

167

## PASSAGE OF THE NIVELLE.
10th. November, 1813.

After the fall of St. Sebastian, the hostile armies remained for some time inactive, or occupied only in strengthening their respective positions, and preparing for the further prosecution of the campaign. The troops, however, suffered severely from the inclemency of the weather. Exposed on the bleak summits of the Pyrenees, they gazed with intense longing on the beautiful plains of France, which lay stretched out beneath their feet; but the close neighbourhood of a watchful enemy rendered the greatest vigilance necessary, and the duties were severe.

Flushed with success the British troops ardently longed for further victories. This moment at length arrived. Early on the morning of the 7th. of October, the army, under favour of a dark and stormy sky, descended from the heights, crossed the Bidassoa, and with little opposition established itself on the French territory. The continued inclemency of the weather, and the badness of the roads, retarded the further advance of the army till the 10th. of November, when all preparations being completed, the columns moved down the passes of the 168Pyrenees in the most perfect silence, and lay down, each at its appointed station, to await the dawn of day to make their attack. This was commenced by the fourth division, which carried a strong redoubt in front of the village of Sarre, drove the enemy from that village, and continued its advance against the heights in its rear, exposed to the fire of entrenchments by which the position was secured. These, however, were successively abandoned as the division advanced, the enemy flying in great disorder, towards the bridges on the Nivelle; the garrison of one redoubt, which alone offered any resistance, being made prisoners. The other attacks were all equally successful; the enemy driven from the centre of his line, concentrated himself on the heights above St. Pé, whence he was dislodged by a flank movement of the third and seventh divisions on the left, in conjunction with the sixth division, which proceeded in the contrary direction. Marshal Soult at length withdrew the whole of his army, and resigned his position to the allies, who went into cantonments in advance of the Nivelle, where they enjoyed another interval of repose.

In the Marquis of Wellington’s official report occurred the following; after speaking of the handsome attack of the sixth division, he continued, “I likewise particularly observed the gallant conduct of the 51st. and 68th. regiments, under the command of Major Rice and Lieutenant-Colonel Hawkins, in Major-General Inglis’s brigade, in the attack of the heights above St. Pé, in the afternoon of the 10th.”

The 43rd. and 52nd. regiments added to their former renown on this occasion, especially in the storming of the Petite Rhune, and in the completion of the victory.

Considering the strength of the positions attacked, and the length of time (from daylight till dark) during which the troops were engaged, the loss, although severe, was not so great as might have been expected. Major-Generals Kempt and Byng were wounded. The enemy lost fifty guns, two thousand men, fifteen hundred prisoners, and large quantities of stores and ammunition.

The following regiments were engaged in this service:—the 2nd., 3rd., 5th., 6th., 11th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 48th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd., 57th., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 74th., 79th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 91st., 94th., and Rifle Brigade.

169

## ACTION AT CHRYSTLER’S FARM.
11th. November, 1813.

Major-General James Wilkinson, who had been instructed to co-operate with Major-General Hampton in the invasion of Lower Canada, and for the avowed purpose of taking up his winter quarters in Montreal, quitted Grenadier Island, on Lake Ontario, on the 30th October, 1813, with ten thousand men, in small craft and batteaux, and proceeded down the St. Lawrence. Having, on the 31st., halted a few miles below Gravelly Point, on the south side of the river, his position was on the following day reconnoitred, and subsequently cannonaded by a division of gunboats, under the command of Captain Mulcaster, of the Royal Navy. By keeping close to his own shore, the enemy arrived, on the 6th. of November, within six miles of the port of Prescott, which he endeavoured to pass unobserved during the night of the 7th.; but the attempt was frustrated by the vigilance of Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson, who commanded there, and the American Armada was compelled to sustain a heavy and destructive cannonade during the whole of that operation.

Lieutenant-General Sir George Prevost, having anticipated the possibility of the American government sending its whole concentrated force from Lake Ontario towards this territory, had ordered a corps of observation, consisting of the remains of the 49th. regiment, the second battalion of the 89th., and three companies of the Voltigeurs, with a division of gunboats, the whole under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel J. W. Morrison, of the 89th., to follow the movements of Major-General Wilkinson’s army.

An attack was made at Chrystler’s Farm, on the 11th. of November, 1813, upon the corps of observation, by a portion of the American force, under Brigadier-General Boyd, amounting to nearly four thousand men, which resulted in the 170complete repulse and defeat of the enemy, with considerable loss, upwards of one hundred prisoners, with a field-piece, being captured; their total loss was estimated at eight hundred men. This action commenced about two o’clock in the afternoon, when the Americans, having moved forward from Chrystler’s point, attacked the advance, which gradually fell back to the position selected for the detachment to occupy, the right resting on the river, and the left on a pine wood, exhibiting a front of about seven hundred yards.

In consequence of the ground being open, the troops were thus disposed: the flank companies of the 49th. regiment, the detachment of the Canadian Fencibles, with one field-piece, under Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson on the right, a little advanced on the road; three companies of the 89th. regiment under Captain Barnes, with a gun formed in echellon, with the advance on its left supporting it. The 49th. and 89th. thrown more to the rear, with a gun, formed the main body and reserve, extending to the woods on the left, which were occupied by the Voltigeurs under Major Herriot, and the Indians under Lieutenant Anderson. At about half-past two the action became general, when the enemy endeavoured, by moving forward a brigade from his right, to turn the British left, but was repulsed by the 89th. forming en potence with the 49th., and both corps moving forward, occasionally firing by platoons. His efforts were next directed against the right, and to repulse this movement, the 49th. took ground in that direction, in echellon, followed by the 89th.; when within half-musket-shot the line was formed under a heavy, but irregular fire from the Americans.

Orders were next given for the 49th. to charge the gun posted opposite, but it became necessary when within a short distance of it, to check this forward movement, in consequence of a charge from the American cavalry on the right, lest they should fall upon their rear; but they were received in so gallant a manner by the companies of the 89th., under Captain Barnes, and the well-directed fire from the artillery, that they quickly retreated, and by an immediate charge from three companies, one gun was captured.

About half-past four the Americans gave way at all points from an exceedingly strong position, endeavouring to cover the retreat by their light infantry, which were soon driven away by Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson. The detachment for the night occupied the ground from which the foe had been driven, and afterwards moved forward in pursuit.

This action was also rewarded by the usual medal, and consequently a bar, inscribed “Chrystler’s Farm,” was authorized when the war medal was granted. The force engaged consisted of the Royal Artillery, 49th., the second battalion of the 89th. regiment; Canadian Fencibles, Canadian Voltigeurs, and Militia Artillery and Dragoons, and Indians.

No distinction has been granted for the colours, on account of either Chateauguay or Chrystler’s Farm.

171

## PASSAGE OF THE NIVE.
9th. to 13th. December, 1813.

After the retreat of the French from the Nivelle, they occupied a position in front of Bayonne, which had, since the battle of Vittoria, been entrenched with great labour. The bad state of the roads, and the swelling of the rivulets from the fall of rain, had prevented the Marquis of Wellington from at once passing the Nive.[59] The state of the weather and roads at length enabled the British commander to collect the materials, and make preparations for forming the necessary bridges. The troops moved out of their cantonments on the 8th. of December, and Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the right of the army, crossed on the 9th. at, and in the neighbourhood of Cambo, Marshal Sir William Beresford supporting the operation by passing the sixth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, at Ustaritz; 172both operations succeeded completely. The enemy were immediately driven from the right bank of the river, and retired towards Bayonne, by the great road of St. Jean Pied de Port. Those posted opposite Cambo were nearly intercepted by the sixth division, and one regiment, being driven from the road, was compelled to march across the country.

On the morning of the 10th. of December the enemy moved out of the entrenched camp with their whole army, with the exception only of that portion which occupied the works opposite to Sir Rowland Hill’s position, and drove in the pickets of the light division, when an action ensued, the brunt of which fell upon the first Portuguese brigade under Major-General Arch. Campbell, and upon Major-General Robinson’s brigade of the fifth division, which moved up in support.

When night closed the French were still in great force in front of the British posts, on the ground from which they had driven the pickets. During the night they retired from Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope’s front, leaving small posts, which were immediately driven in. About three in the afternoon they again drove in that officer’s pickets, and attacked his posts, but were once more repulsed with considerable loss.

On the morning of the 12th. the attack was re-commenced by the enemy with the same want of success, the first division under Major-General Howard, having relieved the fifth division; the enemy discontinued it in the afternoon, and retired entirely within the entrenched camp on that night. After the 10th. the attack was never renewed on the posts of the light division.

It was not until the 12th. of December that the first division, under Major-General Howard, was engaged, when the guards conducted themselves with their usual spirit.

Having thus failed in all the attacks with their whole force upon the British left, the enemy withdrew into their entrenchments on the night of the 12th., and passed a large force through Bayonne; with which, on the morning of the 13th. of December, a most desperate attack was made upon the troops under Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill. In 173expectation of this the Marquis of Wellington had requested Marshal Sir William Beresford to reinforce the Lieutenant-General with the sixth division, which crossed the Nive at daylight on that morning; and a further reinforcement of the fourth division, with two brigades of the third, received orders to join Sir Rowland Hill. The troops under his immediate command had defeated the enemy with immense loss, before these succours arrived. Two guns and some prisoners were taken from the French, who, being beaten at all points, and having sustained considerable loss, were compelled to withdraw upon their entrenchment.

Soult’s objects were to gain the bridge of St. Pierre, to make himself master of the road to St. Jean Pied de Port, and to break through the position of the allies. For these purposes he put forth his whole strength, and was completely vanquished. Even before the sixth division arrived, Sir Rowland Hill had repulsed him with prodigious loss; and although he skilfully availed himself of a high ground in retreating, he could not stand against the famous charge of General Byng, and was entirely defeated. It was a battle fought and won by the corps of Sir Rowland Hill alone and unaided. At the instant of victory Lord Wellington came up, and in the ecstacy of the moment of triumph, caught him by the hand, and said, “Hill, the day is your own.”

The late Field-Marshal the Earl of Strafford, and Colonel of the Coldstream Guards, (then Major-General Byng,) highly distinguished himself in this action, wherein he led his troops, under a most galling fire, to the assault of a strong height occupied in great force by the enemy, and having himself ascended the hill first with the colour of the 31st. regiment of foot in his hand, he planted it upon the summit, and drove the enemy (far superior in numbers) down the ridge to the suburbs of St. Pierre, for which act he received the royal authority on the 4th. of July, 1815, to bear the following honourable augmentation, namely, “Over the arms of the family of Byng, in bend sinister, a representation of the colour of the 31st. regiment,” and the following crest, namely, “Out of a mural crown an arm embowed, grasping the colour of the aforesaid 31st. regiment, and, pendent from the wrist by a riband, the Gold Cross presented to him by His Majesty’s command, as a mark of his royal approbation of his distinguished services,” and in an escroll above, the word “Mouguerre,” being the name of a height near the hamlet of St. Pierre.

The following regiments took part in this action The 16th. Light Dragoons, 1st., 3rd., 4th., 9th., 11th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 38th., 39th., 42nd., 43rd., 50th., 52nd., 57th., 59th., 60th., 61st., 62nd., 66th., 71st., 76th., 79th., 84th., 85th., 91st., and 92nd. Foot, and Rifle Brigade.

174

## BATTLE OF ORTHES.
27th. February, 1814.

Little rest was accorded to the Peninsula troops. The weather having improved, and the roads become passable, in the second week of February the Marquis of Wellington continued his victorious career. The sixth and light divisions were ordered to break up from the blockade of Bayonne, and General Don Manuel Freyre was directed to close up the cantonments of his corps towards Iran, and to be prepared to move when the left of the army should cross the Adour. Immediately after the passage of the Gave d’Oléron, by Sir Rowland Hill, at Villenave, on the 24th. of February, that general and Sir Henry Clinton moved towards Orthes, near which place the French army was assembled on the 25th., having destroyed all the bridges on the Gave de Pau.

At this period the third division of the British army was at the broken bridge of Berenx, five miles lower down the river, having the sixth and seventh divisions (then arrived under Marshal Beresford) on its left, while the remainder of the force was assembled in front of Orthes. On the 26th. the third division forded the river lower down, and a pontoon bridge was afterwards laid at Berenx, by which the fourth and sixth divisions crossed on the morning of the 27th., at which time the third division was already posted with skirmishers thrown out close upon the left centre of the French position. The sixth division was placed on the right between the third 175division and the river, and the light division on its left in rear as a reserve. During the whole morning there had been occasional skirmishing by the third division, but the real attack commenced at nine o’clock by the third and sixth divisions on the French left centre, and the fourth and seventh divisions on their right, which last was intended to be the principal point of attack; but it having been found, after three hours’ hard fighting, that the enemy were there too strongly posted, the Marquis of Wellington ordered an advance of the third and sixth divisions, with the 52nd. regiment, from the centre upon the left centre of the French position, which they carried and secured the victory;[60] meanwhile Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the second division, had crossed the river above Orthes, and nearly cut off the only line of retreat open to the enemy, who then retired from the field, but without confusion, and constantly resisting the advance. The allies followed, keeping up an incessant fire and cannonade, but lost many men, particularly of the third division, which was the most strongly opposed; this continued until the French nearly reached the Luy de Bearn river, when their retreat became a flight, and they effected their escape by the fords and one bridge, which they destroyed, having lost four thousand men and six guns. In this battle the Marquis of Wellington was wounded.[61]

The regiments engaged at Orthes were the 14th. Light Dragoons, 5th., 6th., 7th., 11th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 45th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 52nd., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 91st., 92nd., and 94th Foot, and the Rifle Brigade.[62]

176

## BATTLE OF TOULOUSE.
10th. April, 1814.

This, the last general action of the Peninsula war, was fought on Easter Sunday, the 10th. of April, 1814. The town of Toulouse is surrounded on three sides by the Canal of Languedoc and the Garonne; on the left of that river, the suburb, which the enemy had fortified with strong field-works in front of the ancient wall, formed a good tête-de-pont. The city itself was only accessible from the south, and its strong though old-fashioned walls had been rendered more defensible by redoubts, and by an exterior line of entrenchments on a strong and rugged range of heights, about two miles in length beyond the canal. On the 28th. of March the enemy’s troops were driven within the suburbs of St. Cyprien, and several attempts were made to attack them by crossing the Garonne above Toulouse. Operations were, however, impeded by the floods and rapidity of the river, until the 3rd. of April, when the third, fourth, and sixth divisions, with three brigades of cavalry, under Marshal Beresford, passed over by a pontoon bridge fifteen miles below Toulouse; but the crossing of the remainder of the army was again impeded by the rising of the river, which caused the removal of the bridges, until the 8th., when the Marquis of Wellington crossed, and advanced within five miles of Toulouse; Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with two divisions, remaining on the left bank.

177The Marquis of Wellington then fixed his plan of attack on the French position, according to which, on the left of the Garonne, Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill was to menace the suburb of St. Cyprien, while on the right of the river the third and light divisions were to menace the northern front, driving the enemy’s outposts within the canal, from its junction with the Garonne to the commencement of the range of heights at the hill of Pugade. A Spanish division was to carry that hill, and the fourth and sixth divisions, under Marshal Beresford, to carry the heights beyond it. On the 10th. of April, at about six o’clock in the morning, the battle commenced, and the different columns advanced according to orders. The third division on the right, next the Garonne, drove in the outposts of the enemy for about three miles, as far as the bridge of Jumeaux on the canal; this bridge was defended by a strong palisade tête-de-pont, too high to be forced without ladders, and approachable only on open flat. Six companies of the 74th., (three under Brevet-Major Miller, and three under Captain McQueen,) were ordered to attack this work, which they did in the most gallant style; but it was commanded from the opposite side of the canal, and was impregnable without artillery; the attacking party was therefore compelled to retire, after sustaining severe loss. The French then occupied the work in great force, and the continued efforts of the whole brigade could not dispossess them. The attack upon this work was unfortunately ordered by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton, after the duty assigned to his division of driving in the outposts and menacing the enemy had been performed, although the impossibility of carrying the work without artillery had been represented.

Marshal Sir William Beresford crossed the Ers, formed his corps in three columns of lines in the village of Croix d’Orade, the fourth division leading, with which he immediately carried Mont Blanc. He then moved up the Ers in the same order, over most difficult ground, in a direction parallel to the enemy’s fortified position, and as soon as he reached the point at which he turned it, he formed his lines, and moved to the attack. The gallant efforts of Lieutenant-General Don 178Manuel Freyre upon the Pugade Hill did not meet with success, but they were highly applauded by the Marquis of Wellington. Meanwhile Marshal Sir William Beresford, with the fourth division under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, and the sixth division under Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, attacked and carried the heights on the enemy’s right, and the redoubt which covered and protected that flank; and he lodged those troops on the same heights with the enemy, who were, however, still in possession of four redoubts, and of the entrenchments and fortified houses. The badness of the roads had induced the Marshal to leave his artillery in the village of Mont Blanc; some time elapsed before it could be brought up, and before Lieutenant-General Don Manuel Freyre’s corps could be re-formed and led again to the attack. As soon as this was effected the Marshal continued his movement along the ridge, and carried, with Major-General Pack’s brigade of the sixth division, the two principal redoubts and fortified houses in the French centre. The enemy made a desperate effort from the canal to regain these redoubts, but they were repulsed with considerable loss; and the sixth division continuing its movement along the ridge of the height, and the Spanish troops pursuing a corresponding movement upon the front, the French were driven from the two redoubts and entrenchments on the left, and the whole range of heights were gained by the British.

In his despatch, the Marquis of Wellington added,—“We did not gain this advantage, however, without severe loss, particularly in the brave sixth division. Lieutenant-Colonel Coghlan, of the 61st., an officer of great merit and promise, was unfortunately killed in the attack of the heights; Major-General Pack was wounded, but was enabled to remain in the field; and Colonel Douglas, of the 8th. Portuguese regiment, lost his leg, and I am afraid I shall be deprived for a considerable time of his assistance.”

“The 36th., 42nd., 79th., and 61st. regiments lost considerable numbers, and were highly distinguished throughout the day.

“The fourth division, although exposed on their march 179along the enemy’s front in a galling fire, were not so much engaged as the sixth division, and did not suffer so much; but they conducted themselves with their usual gallantry.”

After these operations the French withdrew behind the canal, and thus ended this hard-fought but unnecessary battle.[63]

The 5th. Dragoon Guards, 3rd. and 4th. Light Dragoons, 2nd., 5th., 7th., 11th., 20th., 23rd., 27th., 36th., 40th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 48th., 52nd., 53rd., 60th., 61st., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 91st., 94th., and Rifle Brigade were engaged at Toulouse.

During the night of the 11th. of April, the French troops evacuated Toulouse, and a white flag was hoisted. On the following day the Marquis of Wellington entered the city, amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants. In the course of the afternoon of the 12th. of April, intelligence was received of the abdication of Napoleon, and had not the express been delayed on the journey by the French police, the sacrifice of many valuable lives would have been prevented. A disbelief in the truth of this intelligence occasioned much unnecessary bloodshed at Bayonne, the garrison of which made a desperate sortie on the night of the 14th. of April, and Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope, (afterwards Earl of Hopetoun,) was taken prisoner. Major-General Andrew Hay was killed, and Major-General Stopford was wounded.

A treaty of peace was signed between Great Britain and France; May 30th., 1814, Louis the Eighteenth was restored to the throne of France; and Napoleon Bonaparte was permitted to reside at Elba, with the title of Emperor, the sovereignty of that island having been conceded to him by the allied powers.[64]

180

## THE WATERLOO MEDAL, AND CAMPAIGN IN FLANDERS, 1815.

There was but a brief interval of peace after the battle of Toulouse. The triumphs of the Peninsula were not destined to give repose to Europe. Napoleon having learnt that at the Congress of Vienna it had been debated whether he should not be sent to St. Helena, (a measure opposed by the Duke of Wellington, and the idea relinquished,) and reckoning on the attachment of the French people, escaped from Elba, landed at Cannes, in Provence, on the 1st. of March, 1815, with a handful of men, and on the 20th. of that month entered Paris at the head of an army which had joined him on the road. Louis XVIII at once withdrew to Ghent, and Napoleon assumed his former dignity of Emperor of the French; the allied powers at once refused to acknowledge his sovereignty, and determined to effect his dethronement. Preparations for war commenced, troops were assembled in the Netherlands, and the regiments which had been engaged in America were, on their return, immediately forwarded to the seat of war.

Britain had no selfish end in view in this great struggle, but sent her sons to battle in support of the rights of nations, and to secure herself from a military despotism. To those readers who would study the events of this short but momentous campaign, no better guide can be recommended than Captain Siborne’s elaborate account,—the work of a life-time. In this last success, Wellington, like a graceful actor, took his leave of war, for this terminated his active military career. The right wing of the Duke’s army, in and about Ath, was commanded by Lord Hill; the left, near Braine le Comte and Nivelle, was under the Prince of Orange; the cavalry, under the Earl of Uxbridge, was quartered about Grammont, and the reserve was in proximity to Brussels and its neighbourhood.

181

## ACTION AT QUATRE BRAS.
16th. June, 1815.

Napoleon left Paris on the 12th. of June, and endeavoured by one of those rapid marches for which he had been so celebrated, to interpose his forces between the British and Prussian armies, and then attack them in detail. Information of this movement arrived at Brussels during the evening of the 15th. of June, and the Duke of Wellington caused the troops to be prepared to march. Pursuing their way through the forest of Soignies, Genappe, and along the road towards Charleroi, after a march of twenty-two miles, they arrived on the 16th. of June, at some farm-houses denominated Les Quatre Bras, where the main road from Charleroi to Brussels is crossed by another from Nivelles to Namur, and which served as the British 182communication with the Prussians on the left. Here the second French corps, under Marshal Ney, was developing a serious attack against that position with very superior numbers.

The battle commenced by an attack on Perponcher’s Dutch-Belgian Brigade, which was commanded by the Prince of Orange. As fast as the British regiments arrived on the scene, they were formed and led into action. About two o’clock Picton’s division came up, with Pack’s brigade, and Best’s Hanoverians. Soon after, part of the Black Brunswickers, and some of the Nassau troops arrived, and about six in the evening the brigade of Sir Colin Halkett, consisting of the 30th., 33rd., 69th, and 73rd. regiments, with Kielmansegge’s Hanoverians came up.

Considerable loss was sustained, but the repeated charges of the enemy were repulsed. About four o’clock His Royal Highness the Duke of Brunswick fell bravely fighting at the head of his troops, who were seized with a panic, and retired, pursued by the French cavalry, who were repulsed in their turn by the 92nd. In the Duke of Wellington’s account of this action the 28th., 42nd.,[65] 79th, and 92nd.[66] regiments were specially mentioned.

Speaking of one of the attacks of the French cavalry, Captain W. Siborne, in his “History of the War in France and Belgium in 1815,” observes, “If this cavalry attack had fallen so unexpectedly upon the 42nd. Highlanders, still less had it 183been anticipated by the 44th. regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Hamerton, perceiving that the lancers were rapidly advancing against his rear, and that any attempt to form square would be attended with imminent danger, instantly decided upon receiving them in line.... Never, perhaps, did British infantry display its characteristic coolness and steadiness more eminently than on this trying occasion. To have stood in a thin two-deep line, awaiting, and prepared to receive, the onset of hostile cavalry, would have been looked upon at least as a most hazardous experiment; but with its rear so suddenly menaced, and its flanks unsupported, to have instantly faced only one rank about, to have stood as if rooted to the ground, to have repulsed its assailants with so steady and well-directed a fire, that numbers of them were destroyed—this was a feat of arms which the oldest, or best-disciplined corps in the world might have in vain hoped to accomplish; yet most successfully and completely was this achieved by the gallant second battalion of the 44th. British regiment, under its brave commander’ Lieutenant-Colonel Hamerton.

“In this attack occurred one of those incidents which, in daring, equal any of the feats of ancient chivalry; which make the wildest fables of the deeds of the knights of old appear almost possible; which cause the bearing of an individual to stand out, at it were, in relief amidst the operations of the masses; and which, by their characteristic recklessness, almost invariably ensure at least a partial success. A French lancer gallantly charged at the colours, and severely wounded Ensign Christie, who carried one of them, by a thrust of his lance, which, entering the left eye, penetrated to the lower jaw. The Frenchman then endeavoured to seize the standard, but the brave Christie, notwithstanding the agony of his wound, with a presence of mind almost unequalled, flung himself upon it, not to save himself, but to preserve the honour of his regiment. As the colour fluttered in its fall, the Frenchman tore off a portion of the silk with the point of his lance; but he was not permitted to bear the fragment beyond the ranks. Both shot and bayoneted by the nearest of the soldiers of the 44th., he was borne to the earth, paying with his life for his display of unavailing bravery.”

184Just before seven o’clock, Sir G. Cooke’s brigade of guards, came into action, after a forced march of 27 miles, drove the enemy back, and repulsed at all points the repeated and desperate charges of Kellerman’s cavalry, supported by a preponderance of artillery. As the British reinforcements arrived, Key’s furious attacks became feeble and fewer, and about sunset the conflict ceased, and the French retired upon the village of Frasnes. After a long march of nearly forty miles the British cavalry, and some artillery arrived, but too late at night to take any part in the battle.

The following is a list of the regiments engaged, and of their killed and wounded at Quatre Bras, a battle gained by the British infantry:—

Regiments engaged. | KILLED. | WOUNDED.
--- | --- | ---
Officers. | Non-com. Offi. & Men. | Officers. | Non-com. Offi. & Men.
Royal Artillery |  | 9 | 2 | 17
1st. Foot Guards, 2nd. battalion | 2 | 23 | 4 | 256
„ 3rd. „ | 1 | 20 | 6 | 235
2nd. „ 2nd. „ |  |  |  |
3rd. „ 2nd. „ |  |  |  | 7
30th. Regiment, 2nd. „ |  | 5 | 2 | 28
33rd. „ | 3 | 16 | 7 | 67
69th. „ 2nd. battalion | 1 | 37 | 4 | 110
73rd. „ 2nd. „ |  | 4 | 4 | 44
28th. „ 1st. „ |  | 11 | 4 | 77
32nd. „ 1st. „ | 1 | 21 | 21 | 153
79th. „ 1st. „ | 1 | 28 | 16 | 258
95th. „ 1st. „ | 1 | 8 | 4 | 51
1st. „ 3rd. „ | 6 | 20 | 12 | 180
42nd. „ 1st. „ | 3 | 42 | 15 | 228
44th. „ 2nd. „ | 2 | 10 | 15 | 94
92nd. „ 1st. „ | 4 | 35 | 21 | 226
Total | 25 | 289 | 137 | 2031

Whilst Marshal Ney was attempting to force this position, the Emperor defeated the Prussians at St. Amand and Ligny. During the night Marshal Blucher, finding himself so weakened by the severity of the contest, and the fourth corps not having arrived, determined to fall back and concentrate his army upon Wavre.

185

## ACTION ON THE 17TH. OF JUNE.

This movement of the Prussian commander rendered a corresponding one necessary on the part of the British, who retired from the farm of Quatre Bras upon Genappe, and thence on Waterloo on the morning of the 17th., at ten o’clock. No effort was made by the enemy to pursue Marshal Blucher, neither was there any attempt to molest the march of the British to the rear, although made in the middle of the day, excepting by following with a large body of cavalry, brought from the French right, the cavalry under the Earl of Uxbridge, who had taken up a position to cover the retrograde movement. The rear of the infantry and artillery having proceeded some miles along the great road from Quatre Bras through Genappe, the cavalry were withdrawn by brigades in succession, each brigade re-forming as soon as it arrived at a suitable position in the rear of the column. The enemy’s cavalry advanced in great force; the main body of his army moved on Quatre Bras, and his advance guard began to press on the rear of the retiring troops. To check this movement, the 7th. hussars charged a corps of French lancers in the town of Genappe; the lancers, however, having their flanks secure, presented an almost impenetrable row of pikes, and they were enabled to repel the charge. The attack was repeated by the hussars, but without making any impression; the French cavalry pressing forward, passed the ground occupied by the 7th., when the 1st. Life Guards were directed by the Earl of Uxbridge to charge the French lancers. Wheeling about, the Life Guards advanced to the attack, which proved irresistible, and the lancers were pursued through the streets of Genappe. After this repulse the retreat was continued with cannonading and skirmishing, until the cavalry arrived at the position of Mont. St. Jean, in front of the forest of Soignies, and near to the village of Waterloo.

About five in the afternoon the allies had taken up their prescribed position, and during the wet and disagreeable night, violent showers having fallen during the afternoon, and the rain continuing throughout the night, accompanied by cold and strong gusts of wind, so frequently a prelude to the Duke’s victories, awaited the dawn of the memorable 18th. of June.

186

## BATTLE OF WATERLOO.
18th. June, 1815.

The position which was taken up in front of Waterloo, crossed the high-roads from Charleroi and Nivelles, its right being thrown back to a ravine near Merke Braine, which was occupied; its left extended to a height above the hamlet of Ter la Haye, which was also occupied. In front of the right centre, and near the Nivelles road, the house and garden of Hougomont, which covered the return of that flank, was made available for defence, and in front of the left centre the farm of La Haye Sainte was put to a similar use. By the left a communication was maintained with Marshal Prince Blucher, at Wavre, through Ohain, who had promised that in case of an attack, he would advance in support, not with one or more corps, but with his whole army.

On a range of heights in front of the British, were collected during the night the whole of Napoleon’s army, with the exception of the third corps, under Marshal Grouchy, who had been detached to watch the movements of the Prussians. At about half-past ten on the morning of the 18th., a furious attack was made upon the post at Hougomont, occupied by a detachment from Major-General Byng’s brigade of Guards, which was in position in its rear, and it was for some time under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir James) Macdonell, and subsequently under Colonel Home. It was maintained throughout the day with the utmost gallantry by these brave troops, although repeated efforts of large bodies vainly endeavoured to obtain possession of the place.

“About one o’clock a cart of ammunition, which had been 187sent for early in the day, was brought into the farm-yard of Hougomont, and proved most seasonable. The men had only time to fill their pouches, when a discharge of artillery suddenly burst upon them, mingled with the shouts of a column rushing on to a fresh attack. A cloud of tirailleurs pushed through the wood and cornfields: they were aimed at with fatal certainty from the loopholes, windows, and summit of the building. But the enemy eventually compelled the few men that remained outside to withdraw into the chateau by the rear gate. In the meantime the French redoubled their efforts against it, and the fire of the immediate defenders of that point for a moment ceased. The gate was then forced. At this critical moment Macdonell rushed to the spot with the officers and men nearest at hand, and not only expelled the assailants, but re-closed the gate. The enemy, from their overwhelming numbers, again entered the yard, when the guards retired to the house, and kept up from the windows such a destructive fire, that the French were driven out, and the gate once more was closed.” Such is the description given by Colonel MacKinnon, in his valuable “Record of the Origin and Services of the Coldstream Guards.” Captain Siborne thus narrates the circumstances “The French, however, succeeded in forcing the gate; but the defenders betook themselves to the nearest cover, whence they poured a fire upon the intruders, and then rushing forward, a struggle ensued, which was distinguished by the most intrepid courage on both sides. At length Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell, Captain Wyndham, Ensigns Gooch and Hervey, and Sergeant Graham, of the Coldstream Guards, by dint of great personal strength and exertions, combined with extraordinary bravery and perseverance, succeeded in closing the gate against their assailants. Those of the latter who had entered the courtyard fell a sacrifice to their undaunted and conspicuous gallantry.”

Alluding to Sergeant Graham, he adds, “This individual deserves honourable mention, having greatly distinguished himself during the memorable defence of Hougomont. At a later period of the day, when in the ranks along the garden wall facing the wood, and when the struggle was most severe 188in that quarter, he asked Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell’s permission to fall out. The Colonel, knowing the character of the man, expressed his surprise at the request made at such a moment. Graham explained that his brother lay wounded in one of the buildings then on fire, that he wished to remove him to a place of safety, and that he would then lose no time in rejoining the ranks. The request was granted: Graham succeeded in snatching his brother from the horrible fate which menaced him, laid him in a ditch in rear of the enclosures, and, true to his word, was again at his post.”

Finding Hougomont so stubbornly defended, the French artillery opened upon the house, which was quickly in a blaze. The Guards however, about 2000 men, with 1100 German troops, maintained the post to the end of the day, against the repeated attacks of nearly 30,000 men. The loss of the enemy was fearful, the killed and wounded lying in heaps round the chateau, in the woods, and in every avenue leading to it. The division of General Foy alone lost 3000 men, and the total loss of the French in their attacks upon this position, was not far short of 10,000 killed and wounded.

This attack upon the right of the British centre was accompanied by a heavy cannonade upon the whole line, which was destined to support the repeated attacks of cavalry and infantry, occasionally mixed, but sometimes separate, that were made upon it. In one of these the French carried the farmhouse of La Haye Sainte, as the detachment of the light battalion of the German Legion, which held it, had expended all its ammunition, and the enemy occupied the only communication there was with them. Repeated charges were made by the French cavalry upon the infantry, but these attacks were uniformly unsuccessful, and they afforded opportunities to the British cavalry to charge, in one of which Lord Edward Somerset’s brigade, consisting of the Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, and 1st. Dragoon Guards, highly distinguished itself, with that of Major-General Sir William Ponsonby, having taken many prisoners and an eagle.

Soon after four o’clock a grand onslaught was made on the British front by the whole of the French cavalry; cuirassiers, 189lancers, and chasseurs à cheval of the Imperial Guard, consisting of about forty squadrons, supported by a tremendous fire of artillery. As they advanced, every discharge of the British guns, double shotted, fearfully shattered their ranks; but they rushed on, with shouts of “Vive l’Empereur!” to the very faces of the infantry squares, inside of which the gunners were lying down for shelter, and swept round the flanks, till they recoiled in disorder and confusion before the close and destructive fire under which men and horses fell in heaps.

These attacks continued to be repeated until about seven o’clock in the evening, and the Prussians were fast approaching Planchenoit, on the right rear of the enemy, with about 30,000 men and sixty-four guns, when Napoleon made a last desperate effort with his Imperial Guard in two columns, supported by the fire of artillery, to force the left centre, near the farm of La Haye Sainte. Led by Ney, the veterans of Jena and Wagram, in spite of a decimating fire of case and grape shot, advanced to within fifty yards of Halkett’s brigade, and the Foot Guards, who were lying down to avoid the cannonade which covered the onset of Napoleon’s chosen troops. On the word being given, the Guards in a line four deep, sprang to their feet, and poured in such a destructive volley that the front of the column of the Imperial Guard seemed to melt away. Their officers vainly strove to rally them, when the British with a ringing cheer charged, and the enemy were driven down the hill in wild confusion. The second column of the Imperial Guard, rent and torn by close discharges of case shot, and assailed with volleys of musketry in front and flank, also broke, turned, and fled, only two rear battalions retaining their ranks.

Having observed that the enemy retired from this attack in great confusion, and that the march of General Bulow’s corps upon Planchenoit and La Belle Alliance had begun to take effect, the fire of his cannon being perceived, and as Marshal Prince Blucher had joined in person with a corps of his army to the left of the British line by Ohain, the Duke immediately advanced the whole line of infantry, supported by the cavalry and artillery. The Anglo-allied army formed line, and with one impetuous charge decided the fortune of 190the day. The enemy was forced from his position on the heights, and fled in the utmost confusion. The pursuit was continued until long after dark, and then, in consequence of the fatigue of the British troops, which had been engaged during twelve hours, Marshal Blucher was left to follow the enemy, from whom he captured sixty pieces of cannon, belonging to the Imperial Guard, together with several carriages, baggage, etc., belonging to Napoleon. About one hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, with their ammunition, had been taken by the British, together with two eagles.

Sir Thomas Picton,[67] the hero of so many Peninsula actions, fell, and Major-General the Honourable Sir William Ponsonby. The Earl of Uxbridge, after having passed unscathed throughout the day, lost his right leg by nearly the last shot fired, and His Royal Highness the Prince of Orange was wounded. Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Baron Alten, Major-Generals Sir Colin Halkett, Sir Edward Barnes, (Adjutant-General,) Fred: Adam, Sir James Kempt, and Cooke, and Colonel Sir William 191De Lancey[68] (Deputy-Quartermaster-General,) were wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Fitz Roy Somerset (the late Lord Raglan) had his right arm amputated.

Vain would it be to select regiments on this glorious occasion. “It gives me the greatest satisfaction (so wrote the Duke to Earl Bathurst,) to assure your Lordship, that the army, never, upon any occasion, conducted itself better. The division of Guards, under Major-General Cooke, who is severely wounded; Major-General Maitland, and Major-General Byng, 192set an example which was followed by all; and there is no officer nor description of troops, that did not behave well.”

At Waterloo the Anglo-allied army consisted of sixty-seven thousand six hundred and sixty-one men, and one hundred and fifty-six guns;[69] and the French had seventy-one thousand nine hundred and forty-seven men, and two hundred and forty-six guns, composed of fifteen thousand seven hundred and sixty-five cavalry, seven thousand two hundred and thirty-two artillery, and forty-eight thousand nine hundred and fifty infantry.

Both Houses of Parliament voted their thanks to the army with the greatest enthusiasm, “for its distinguished valour at Waterloo;” and the following regiments engaged, also the battalions to which they are now linked, but which took no part in the battle, bear the word “Waterloo” on their colours and appointments, in commemoration of their distinguished services on the 18th. of June, 1815, namely, 1st. and 2nd. Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, 1st. Dragoon Guards, 1st., 2nd., 6th., 7th., 10th., 11th., 12th., 13th., 15th., and 16th. Light Dragoons, Grenadier Guards, Coldstream Guards, Scots Fusilier Guards, 1st., 4th., 14th., 23rd., 27th., 28th., 30th., 32nd., 33rd., 40th., 42nd., 44th., 51st., 52nd., 69th., 71st., 73rd., 79th., and 92nd., Foot, Rifle Brigade, and Royal Artillery. Every subaltern officer and soldier present in this battle, or in either of the actions immediately preceding it, received permission to count two years additional service.

The oft-mooted question as to the share taken in this momentous contest by the Prussians, and to their presence on the field in gaining the victory, must be met by the Duke’s opinion, as expressed in his despatch:—“I should not do justice to my own feelings, or to Marshal Blucher and the Prussian 193army, if I did not attribute the successful result of this arduous day to the cordial and timely assistance I received from them. The operation of General Bulow upon the enemy’s flank was a most decisive one; and, even if I had not found myself in a situation to make the attack which produced the final result, it would have forced the enemy to retire if his attacks should have failed, and would have prevented him from taking advantage of them if they should unfortunately have succeeded.” There are, however, even now, some prejudiced people, who exclaim, like Solomon Probity, in “The Chimney Corner,” “Don’t tell me! it was Blucher as won Waterloo.”

The meeting of the Duke and Blucher at La Belle Alliance after the battle is apocryphal. In the concluding volume of the Wellington Dispatches, (page 332,) there is a letter to Mr. Mudford, in which occurs the following passage in reference to this and other mis-statements:—“Of these a remarkable instance is to be found in the report of a meeting between Marshal Blucher and me at La Belle Alliance; and some have gone so far as to have seen the chair on which I sat down in that farmhouse. It happens that the meeting took place after ten at night, at the village of Genappe; and anybody who attempts to describe with truth the operations of the different armies will see that it could not be otherwise. In truth, I was not off my horse till I returned to Waterloo, between eleven and twelve at night.”

The following anecdote is illustrative of the effect produced by the irresistible attack of the Life Guards:[70]—Immediately after the first charge, while the Life Guards were pursuing the French, three of their cuirassiers turned down a narrow lane, with a view of escaping that way, and they were pursued by Private John Johnson, of the 2nd. regiment. There proved to be no thoroughfare at the end of the road, when Johnson, though alone, attacked the three, and, after a slight resistance, they surrendered themselves prisoners. 194Several instances of distinguished bravery displayed by individuals of the Life Guards, have been recorded; amongst others, Corporal Shaw and Private Godley, of the 2nd. regiment. The former for his great prowess, and the number of cuirassiers he slew; and the latter for a distinguished act of bravery, namely, when his horse was killed, himself wounded, and his helmet knocked off, bareheaded as he was, he attacked a cuirassier, slew him, and mounted his horse. Shaw was killed in the first charge. Godley lived several years after, and a stone was erected to his memory by his comrades in the burial ground of St. John’s Wood, London, with appropriate devices and inscription. During the engagement the Duke of Wellington came to the head of the 1st. regiment of Life Guards, and thanked the squadrons for their gallant behaviour.

Colonel Ferrier, of the 1st. Life Guards, before he fell had eleven times led his regiment to the charge. Several of these charges were made after his head was laid open by a sabre cut, and his body had been pierced by a lance.

During the heat of the conflict Captain Alexander Kennedy Clark (now Lieutenant-General A. K. Clark Kennedy, C.B.) commanding the centre squadron of the 1st. Royal Dragoons, having led his men about two hundred yards beyond the second hedge on the British left, perceived, in the midst of a crowd of infantry, the eagle of the French 105th. regiment, with which the bearer was endeavouring to escape to the rear. Against this body of men Captain Clark instantly led his squadron at full speed, and, plunging into the midst of the crowd, overtook, and slew the French officer who carried the eagle. Several men of the Royal Dragoons coming up at the moment of its capture, Captain Clark gave the eagle to Corporal Stiles, and ordered him to carry it to the rear. The corporal was afterwards rewarded with an ensigncy in the 6th. West India Regiment.

Another eagle, that of the French 45th. regiment, was captured by Sergeant Charles Ewart, of the 2nd. Royal North British Dragoons. This gained for the gallant sergeant an ensigncy in the 3rd. Royal Veteran Battalion.

The following is a remarkable instance of preservation:—Lieutenant 195George Doherty, of the 13th. Light Dragoons, besides being severely wounded in the head, was struck by a ball, which was stopped and flattened by the interposition of his watch. He had taken out his watch to remark the time, when the regiment was ordered to advance, and not being able to return it, he put it into the breast of his jacket, and thus, providentially, his life was saved.

In one of the charges made by the 28th. regiment at Waterloo, a flag belonging to the 25th. French regiment was taken by Private John O’Brien, of the eighth company, who the moment after received a severe wound, which ultimately occasioned the loss of his leg. The trophy, however, was preserved, and sent to Major-General Sir James Kempt, who commanded the division, when the regiment arrived at Paris.

In the “Letters of Colonel Sir Augustus Simon Frazer, K.C.B.,” commanding the Royal Horse Artillery in the army under the Duke of Wellington, edited by Major-General Edward Sabine, from which the above has been extracted, is this allusion to Waterloo:—“Never was there a more bloody affair, never so hot a fire. Bonaparte put in practice every device of war. He tried us with artillery, with cavalry, and, last of all, with infantry. The efforts of each were gigantic, but the admirable talents of our Duke, seconded by such troops as he commands, baffled every attempt.”

There is some difference of opinion as to the exact time the battle commenced. In the “Life of Lord Hill,” by the Rev. Edwin Sidney, A.M., occurs the following:—“In reading the various accounts of this battle, it is curious to observe the discrepancies as to the time it commenced. Lord Hill has, however, settled this point. On arriving in London the autumn after the conflict, he passed his first evening at the house of his friend Lord Teignmouth. ‘Can you tell me,’ said Lord Teignmouth, ‘at what time the action commenced?’ Lord Hill replied, ‘I took two watches into action with me. On consulting my stop-watch after the battle was over, I found that the first gun was fired at ten minutes before twelve.’”

Captain Moorsom, in his “History of the 52nd. Light Infantry,” gives the following characteristic account of the commencement of the action:—“The night was wet and disagreeable, 196as usual before—the Duke of Wellington’s battles. As the morning broke, between four and five o’clock, Captain Diggle’s company of the 52nd., and two or three companies of the 95th. Rifles, were sent into the enclosures of the village of Merbe Braine, with their front towards Braine-le-Leud. At twenty minutes past eleven a cannon-shot was fired. Diggle, a cool old officer of the Peninsula, took out his watch, turned to his subaltern Gawler, who was another of the same Peninsula mould, and quietly remarked, ‘There it goes.’ The leaders, in fact, had then opened the ball.”

In the “Life of Lord Hill,” before quoted, occurs the following account of the final struggle:—“Sir Digby Mackworth, who was on the staff of Lord Hill, has kindly communicated what he witnessed of his General’s efforts at the grand crisis of the day. ‘He placed himself,’ Sir Digby states, ‘at the head of his Light Brigade, 52nd., 71st., and 95th., and charged the flank of the Imperial Guard, as they were advancing against our Guards. The Light Brigade was lying under the brow of the hill, and gave and received volleys within half-pistol-shot distance. Here Lord Hill’s horse was shot under him, and, as he ascertained the next morning, was shot in five places. The general was rolled over and severely bruised, but in the mêlée this was unknown to us for about half an hour. We knew not what was become of him; we feared he had been killed; and none can tell you the heart-felt joy which we felt when he rejoined us, not seriously hurt.’ When the tremendous day was over, Lord Hill and his staff again re-occupied the little cottage they left in the morning. His two gallant brothers, Sir Robert Hill and Colonel Clement Hill, had been removed wounded to Brussels; the party was, nevertheless, nine in number. A soup made by Lord Hill’s servant, from two fowls, was all their refreshment, after hours of desperate fighting without a morsel of food. Lord Hill himself was bruised and full of pain. All night long, the groans and shrieks of sufferers were the chief sounds that met their ears. It was to them all a night of the greatest misery. The men whom the nations of Europe were about to welcome with acclamations, and to entertain in palaces, could only exchange sigh for sigh with each other in a wretched cottage. Such is war even to the winners. May a gracious God soon make it to cease in all the earth!”

The Waterloo Medal

The casualties amongst the officers of the British army, (including the King’s German Legion,) amounted to one hundred and thirty-nine killed, five hundred and eighty-five wounded, and fifteen missing. The Hanoverian troops had twenty officers, and three hundred and eight men killed, seventy-seven officers and one thousand two hundred and forty-four men wounded. The Brunswick troops had seven officers and one hundred and forty-seven men killed, and twenty-six officers and four hundred and thirty men wounded. The Nassau contingent had five officers and two hundred and forty-nine men killed, and nineteen officers and three hundred and seventy men wounded. Numerous as these casualties were, those of the French far exceeded them, amounting, according to the most correct calculations, to about thirty thousand.

197

## THE WATERLOO MEDAL.

A medal was struck for this victory, which was conferred on all present in the three actions of the 16th., 17th., and 18th. of June, 1815. In a letter from the Duke of Wellington to the Duke of York, dated Orville, 28th. June, 1815, His Grace wrote, “I would likewise beg leave to suggest to your Royal Highness the expediency of giving to the non-commissioned officers and soldiers engaged in the Battle of Waterloo a medal. I am convinced it would have the best effect in the army; and if that battle should settle our concerns, they will well deserve it.” In a letter from His Grace to Earl Bathurst, Secretary of State for the War Department, on the 17th. of September, this passage occurs:—“I have long intended to write to you about the medal for Waterloo. I recommended that we should all have the same medal, hung to the same ribbon as that now used with the medals.”

The Waterloo Medal has on the obverse the laureated head of the Prince Regent, inscribed George P. Regent; on the reverse is Victory, seated on a pedestal, holding the palm in the right hand, and the olive branch in the left. Above the 198figure of Victory is the name of the illustrious commander Wellington, and under it the word Waterloo, with the date of the battle, June 18th., 1815. This figure evidently owes its origin to the ancient Greek coin represented in the accompanying engraving. A specimen of the coin is preserved in the British Museum. The name, rank, and regiment of the officer or soldier were engraved round the edge[71] of the medal, which was to be suspended from the button-hole of the uniform to the ribbon authorized for the military medals, namely, crimson with blue edges. In the “London Gazette,” of the 23rd. of April, 1816, was published the following official notification:—

Memorandum.
“Horse Guards, March 10th., 1816.

“The Prince Regent has been graciously pleased, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty, to command, that in commemoration of the brilliant and decisive victory of Waterloo, a medal should be conferred on every officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier of the British Army, present upon that memorable occasion.

“His Royal Highness has further been pleased to command, that the ribbon issued with the medal, shall never be worn but with the medal suspended to it.

“By command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent;

Frederick, Commander-in-Chief.
H. Torrens, Major-General and Military Secretary.”

Coin of Elis, about 450, B.C.

The distinction for Waterloo became the more valuable, from the fact that there was only one ribbon and one medal for all ranks of the army, from the Commander of the Forces to the youngest drummer.

The 35th., 54th., 59th., and 91st. regiments forming the brigade of Sir Charles Colville, which was detached, were granted the medal, but these regiments do not bear “Waterloo” on their colours.

The Prince Regent also ordered that medals should be given to the Brunswickers who survived the actions of the 16th., 17th., and 18th. of June. This medal, of bronze, was made from the captured guns. Obverse, bust of Duke Frederick William, who fell at Quatre Bras, with the legend, “Friedrich Wilhelm Herzog.” Reverse, the date 1815, within a wreath of oak and laurel; legend, “Braunschweig Seinen Kriegern—Quatre Bras and Waterloo,” the ribbon yellow, with a light blue border.

The Hanoverian troops present at Waterloo, received a silver medal. Obverse, laureated head of the Prince Regent, with the legend, “George Prinz Regent, 1815.” Reverse, “Waterloo, June 18th.,” above which is a military trophy, below, laurel branches; legend, “Hannoverscher Tapferkeit.” Ribbon, red with blue border.

To the soldiers of the Duchy of Nassau, a small silver medal was awarded, worn with a dark blue ribbon, yellow edge.

199

## THE CAPE OR SOUTH AFRICA MEDAL.

On the 22nd. of November, 1854, a general order was issued, announcing that the Queen had been pleased to command that a medal should be prepared, “to commemorate the success of her Majesty’s Forces in the wars in which they were engaged against the Kaffirs, in the years 1834–5, 1846–7, and in the period between the 24th. of December, 1850, and the 6th. of February, 1853; one of which was to be conferred on every surviving officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier of the regular forces, including the officers of the staff, and the officers and men of the Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, 200and Sappers and Miners, who actually served in the field against the enemy in South Africa, at the periods alluded to, excluding those who may have been dismissed for subsequent misconduct, or who have deserted and are absent.”

The obverse has the Queen’s head, with the inscription Victoria Regina. On the reverse is the lion crouching under a shrub, above which are the words South Africa, and beneath the year “1853.” The ribbon is orange, with dark blue stripes. No clasp was granted with this medal for any of the actions fought during the campaigns between 1834, and 1853. The same medal, or rather one similar, with the substitution of crossed assegais and a shield in the exergue, instead of the date 1853 (ribbon the same), was given for the campaigns in Kaffraria, Basutoland, and Zululand; against the Galekas and Gaikas 1877–78, the Griquas 1878, Basutos 1879, Zulus 1879, and Sekukuni 1878–79. The dates of the campaigns are given on the only clasp issued.

201

## CAMPAIGNS IN SOUTH AFRICA.
1834–5.

The aggressions of the Kaffir tribes, which were divided into three nations, the Amapondas, the Tambookies, and the Amakosa, about this time assumed a formidable and an atrocious character before unknown. The colonial boundary extended, on one side, to the Keiskamma; but a chief named Macomo had been permitted to reside within the British territory. Owing to some outrages committed by him and his followers on the Tambookies, he was deprived of the lands he held by sufferance in the British territory. His expulsion, however, was not strictly enforced until 1833, when he was removed beyond the boundary, and he became violently incensed against the government. The predatory habits of the Kaffirs also led to disputes when the British were searching for stolen property, and the lenity observed towards the aggressors, emboldened them to become more violent in their attacks. Towards the end of 1834, multitudes of Kaffirs rushed into the colony, and commenced the work of murder, rapine, and devastation by fire amongst the settlers. The ruins of once flourishing farms spoke of savage vengeance. Graham’s Town was barricaded, and the houses turned into fortifications. Troops were ordered to the frontier, and preparations were made to carry hostilities into the heart of Kaffirland, to visit with necessary chastisement these aggressions, and to take measures to prevent the recurrence of similar outrages.

The forces which were assembled for operations beyond the eastern frontier, were distributed into four divisions. The first division, (with which were the head-quarters of the Commander-in-Chief, Major-General Sir Benjamin D’Urban, K.C.B.,) was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Peddie, K.H., of the 72nd. Highlanders, and consisted of two guns Royal Artillery, a detachment of Cape Mounted Riflemen, 72nd. Highlanders, first battalion Provisional Infantry, and the Swellendam Burgher Force. The second was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Somerset, K.H., and was composed of two guns Royal Artillery, 202Cape Mounted Riflemen, (head-quarter division,) the George, Uitenhage, and the Albany Burgher Forces. The third, commanded by Major Cox, of the 75th. regiment, consisted of two guns Royal Artillery, detachment Cape Mounted Riflemen, second battalion Provisional Infantry, detachment Swellendam Burgher Force, Beaufort Burgher Force, and the Kat River Legion. The fourth, under Field Commandant Van Wyk, consisted of the Somerset Burgher Force.

Colonel Smith, C.B., (afterwards the celebrated Sir Harry Smith, of Aliwal,) was appointed second in command, continuing at the same time in the performance of his duties as Chief of the Staff to the United Regular and Burgher Forces; on the 26th. of March, 1835, he led a well-directed inroad into the enemy’s country; the Buffalo Mountains were penetrated, and the combined and successive operations in Kaffirland were eminently successful, numerous heads of cattle, the great wealth of the enemy, being captured.

On the 24th. of April, 1835, it was declared that the troops were in a state of hostility with the Kaffir tribes of the Chief Hintza, but it was decided that no kraals or huts should be burnt, and that the gardens and cornfields should be foraged in a regular manner.[72] The operations of the troops were so successful that Hintza sued for peace, which was concluded personally with that chief by the end of the month.

To give some idea of the difficulties inseparable from these campaigns, it may be sufficient to state that in the expedition beyond the mouth of the Bashee, Colonel Smith, with his force, composed of detachments of the 72nd., Cape Mounted Riflemen, and some colonial levies, in seven days marched two hundred and eighteen miles, overcame all opposition, crossed and re-crossed this large river, of very difficult banks, and brought off from its further side three thousand head of cattle, which had been plundered from the colony, besides 203rescuing from destruction a thousand of the Fingo race, who would have fallen a sacrifice to the Kaffirs.

The difficult and laborious service of conducting the British missionaries and traders, with their families and effects, (previously brought in from the Bashee by Captain Warden,) the Fingo nation, amounting to more than ten thousand souls, from the eastern side of the Kei, into the colonial border, was accomplished by Colonel Somerset, with the second division.

It is a singular fact that the tribes were found to possess many guns, but without ammunition, and strenuous exertions were used to prevent gunpowder being conveyed beyond the boundary of the eastern frontier by importers and retail dealers.

Major William Cox, of the 75th. regiment, made a very successful series of operations in the mountains of the Chumie, Amatola, and Keiskamma range during the end of July, and beginning of August, 1835, which resulted in an interview with Macomo and other chiefs, when a provisional cessation of hostilities was agreed upon.[73]

During September some effectual excursions were made by Lieutenants Moultrie and Bingham, of the 75th., which caused them to be thanked in orders by the Commander-in-Chief at the Cape, (Major-General Sir Benjamin D’Urban, K.C.B.,) who also therein praised the cool and soldier-like conduct of Private Thomas Quin, of that regiment, on the 15th. of that month.

Peace was not finally concluded until the following year. On the 8th. of August, 1836, a despatch was received at the Cape, from the Secretary of State for the Colonies, communicating to the troops employed in the Kaffir war, that “It affords His Majesty high gratification to observe that in this new form of warfare, His Majesty’s forces have exhibited their characteristic courage, discipline, and cheerful endurance of fatigue and of privations.”—(Signed) Glenelg.

The 27th., 72nd., 75th., and Cape Mounted Riflemen, were the regiments employed during this campaign.

204

### Second Kaffir War, 1846–1847.

From the numerous outrages upon life and property that had for some time been perpetrated by the Gaika Kaffirs on the settlers located along the frontier, the Government declared war against them in the beginning of April, 1846.

The force with which it was proposed to invade Kaffirland was organised into two divisions; one was placed under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Richardson, (now Major-General Richardson-Robertson,) of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, and consisted of the following detail:—Three troops of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, part of the reserve battalion of the 91st. regiment, two guns of the Royal Artillery, and one company of the Cape Mounted Riflemen. The second division was placed under the command of Colonel H. Somerset, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and consisted of one troop of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, two guns of the Royal Artillery, two companies of the 91st., and the head-quarters of the Cape Mounted Riflemen. The total strength of the British force, including cavalry, infantry, and artillery, did not amount to more than seven hundred men; whilst it was to be expected that the whole of the Gaika Kaffirs would join in resisting the invasion of their country. There were supposed to be upon good authority nearly sixty thousand fighting men, a considerable portion being armed with muskets.

Captain Bambrick, of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, fell early in the operations, namely, on the 16th. of April, 1846. This officer in the eager pursuit of the Kaffirs, was decoyed into an almost impenetrable jungle, where a shower of balls was discharged at his party, and he was killed. Captain Rawstorne and Lieutenant H. D. Cochrane, of the 91st. regiment, were wounded, the latter dangerously. Of so entangled a nature was the bush, 205that several of the swords of the men were torn out of the scabbards by its thorny branches. Captain Sandes, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, was killed three days afterwards.

Sir Peregrine Maitland arrived from Port Victoria in April, and a general order, dated Block Drift, 20th. April, 1846, was issued, in which he congratulated Colonel Somerset and the officers and troops under his orders, on the chastisement of the enemy, which closed the operations of the 18th. of April. The movement on Block Drift had been successfully effected by the combined force with little loss, in the presence of an enemy of many times its numerical amount, through a harassing country, and against persevering attempts to impede its march.

The Kaffirs were no longer the same foe as on former occasions, when they were chiefly armed with native weapons, but at this period they had become more formidable, from a great increase of numbers, a considerable mounted force, and especially through possessing firearms, an acquisition particularly adapted to their entangled country.

Colonel Somerset, with the second division, after a series of successful movements, discovered and fell in with the enemy in two considerable bodies, on the 8th. of June, in the neighbourhood of the Gaika and Gwanga streams, when he attacked and routed them, killing two hundred, and capturing one hundred firelocks, twenty horses, and large quantities of assagais, besides securing two prisoners. This was effected with a loss of two men killed, and three officers and sixteen men wounded.

It being considered desirable to amalgamate the troops and Burgher forces, which were assembling, they were formed into two divisions, the first under the orders of Colonel Hare, C.B., and the second under Colonel Somerset, K.H.

Immediately after the troops moving to Block Drift, the Kaffirs entered the colonies in large bodies, and committed great destruction of life and property. To impede the operations of the British, the enemy burnt the grass everywhere along the line of march, and from the long and unusual drought, it became so dry that they readily effected their object. Active operations were however brought to a successful termination in October, the Chief Sandilli, together with his brother, and eighty of his followers, having surrendered. The closing services were rendered the more arduous by the constant inclemency of the weather to which the troops were exposed. The columns of attack against Sandilli were commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Buller, of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade, and by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the reserve battalion of the 91st. regiment.

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., G.C.B., who had highly distinguished himself in India, and had previously seen so much service at the Cape, was appointed Governor, High Commissioner, and Commander-in-Chief of the forces in the Colony, the duties of which he assumed on the 17th. of December, 1847.

During this long and protracted desultory warfare great fatigue and exertions had been undergone with the characteristic heroism of the British soldier, and the humanity and forbearance displayed by him towards the fickle, treacherous, and revengeful enemy, were as conspicuous as his bravery.

The following corps shared in this campaign:—7th. Dragoon Guards, Royal Artillery, Engineers, and Sappers and Miners, 6th., 27th., 45th., 73rd., 90th., and 91st. regiments; the Rifle Brigade (1st. battalion,) and Cape Mounted Riflemen.

206

### Third Kaffir War, 1850–1853.

Some years of peace resulted, but the Kaffir tribes stifling their resentment for a time, at length determined to venture again on hostilities. Sir Harry Smith hearing of their designs, immediately summoned a meeting of the chiefs, which was attended by several, but Sandilli, who was regarded as their king, did not appear, whereupon he was outlawed; this occasioned a general rising, and operations for the purpose of securing Sandilli were at once commenced in the Keiskamma River by Colonel Mackinnon, who left Fort Cox on the 24th. of December, 1850, with a force of six hundred men, composed of three hundred and twenty-one of the 6th. and 73rd. regiments, one hundred and seventy-four of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and about one hundred of the Kaffir Police. The 207Kaffirs attacked these troops in the Keiskamma defile, and it was with difficulty that he succeeded in reaching Fort Cox. Sir Harry Smith’s position at Fort Cox, too, had become critical, being hemmed in by numbers of the enemy; while Colonel Somerset, in his endeavour to succour him from Fort Hare, had been driven back on the 29th., after a hard contest, in which the small body of regular troops made a gallant but unavailing resistance. Lieutenants Melvin and Gordon, (adjutant,) of the 91st. regiment, were killed in action on the 29th. of December.

The Governor at the head of a flying escort, escaped from Fort Cox, and arrived at King William’s Town, at which place his head-quarters became established. Flushed by the advantages which the knowledge of their native fastnesses afforded the Kaffirs, and which made them almost a match for disciplined troops, they ravaged the country, and committed great depredations. It would be wearisome to detail all the skirmishes that occurred; the only warfare that could be adopted against an enemy who avoided concentration, or to encounter his opponents in open fight, was to continually harass them in their strongholds; but the force at the Cape was numerically insufficient for the contest. In these campaigns the great object was to carry on operations rapidly, and at a distant point, which made the fatigue excessive.

On the morning of the 3rd. of January, 1851, Fort White was attacked in force by the Kaffirs, in four bodies, but they were driven back, with great loss, by the garrison under Captain Mansergh, of the 6th. Foot.

A sharp action was fought, on the 21st. of January, between about six thousand Kaffirs, who hemmed in Fort Hare and the adjacent Fingo village of Alice, and the troops which garrisoned that post, under Major Somerset. The Fingoes were formerly held in subjection by the Kaffirs; but being relieved by the war of 1836, they afterwards proved friendly to the British, and behaved with great determination.

The troops, serving upon the frontier and in British Kaffraria, were in February, 1851, formed into two divisions designated the first and second. The first was under Major-General Somerset, and the second under Colonel Mackinnon; and 208combined operations were carried out by these officers, in order to clear the Chumie Hoek of the enemy.

About the end of May an insurrection broke out amongst the Hottentots in Lower Albany, and Major-General Somerset proceeded from Graham’s Town with a portion of the 74th. Highland Regiment, which had recently arrived at the Cape. A desperate encounter took place on the 3rd. of June, and two days afterwards the stronghold of the insurgents were surrounded.

Major-General Somerset commenced his operations in the Amatola Mountains on the 26th. of June, 1851. The gallant attack made by the 74th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, upon the enemy’s position on the 28th. of that month, which was carried, received special commendation.

Colonel Mackinnon had proceeded from King William’s Town on the 24th. of June, with a force of two thousand and fifty-five men, composed of three hundred and thirty-seven of the 6th. Foot, four hundred and twenty of the 73rd., forty-seven of the Royal Marines, one hundred and twenty of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and the rest consisting of colonial levies. During the course of his operations the troops under Major-General Somerset were seen scouring the ridges between the Amatola and Wolf Valley. These combined movements harassed the enemy at all points and were fully successful. In September, a force proceeded under Colonel Mackinnon to the Fish River Bush. The 2nd. Foot, on the 9th. of that month, sustained in these fastnesses a severe loss, Captain Oldham, four sergeants, and nineteen men being killed in action, and four corporals and nineteen privates wounded. During the month, this regiment, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Burns, which had just arrived at the seat of war, lost five sergeants and thirty-two men killed and died of wounds.[74]

From the 14th. of October to the 8th. of November, 1851, the troops were employed in the operations in the Waterkloof. The plan comprised a series of attacks on the mountain 209fastnesses of the Kromme range, Waterkloof, Fuller’s Hock, and other heights, wherein Macomo determined to await the approach of the British. The scouring of the various ravines was carried out, the inclemency of the weather adding to the natural difficulties of the place. During these operations Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, the beloved commanding officer of the 74th., was killed on the 6th. of November.[75] The regiment also lost Lieutenants Carey and Gordon and many men, among them some who were taken prisoners, and who were subjected by the Kaffirs to the most horrible tortures.

Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre effected the passage of the Kei in December, 1851. Here occurred the first instance during the war of the enemy throwing obstacles in fords, and constructing breastworks; the Kaffirs ingeniously heaped large stones together in the river, and erected a number of stone breastworks, one above the other, forming a somewhat formidable flank defence against musketry. The troops were six weeks in the field without a single blanket, and without tents. Lieutenant-Colonel Pole, of the 12th. Lancers, Lieutenant-Colonel Napier, Major Somerset, and Captain Bramly, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, were specially noticed in general orders. Other operations followed, and the Kaffir chiefs of the Gaikas and Seyolo sued for peace, but declining to comply with the proffered terms, the troops, in seven columns, were directed to penetrate the Amatolas, and the country of Seyolo and other chiefs, on the left bank of the Keiskamma.

In March Major-General Somerset conducted operations in the Waterkloof, and Lieutenant-Colonel (now Major-General Sir 210John) Michel carried the Iron Mountain with the bayonet, despite a spirited opposition. Lieutenant-Colonel Perceval and Major Armstrong, in two divisions, on the 10th., attacked the strong position of the Chief Stock in the Fish River Bush, and after a sharp conflict, drove the enemy from every point.

Reinforcements had been sent from England to the Cape, but, owing to the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” nine officers and three hundred and forty-nine men, out of fifteen officers and four hundred and seventy-six men (the total number embarked) perished.[76]

Attacks were also carried out by Lieutenant-Colonels Eyre and Perceval, (Macomo’s den being carried by the former,) the result of which was that the Kaffirs were driven from all their strongholds in the Amatolos. Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre’s pursuit of the enemy with his herds across the Kei, was pronounced by Sir Harry Smith to be one of the most enterprising and successful forays of the campaign, in which Major Armstrong, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and Captains Cureton and Oakes, of the 12th. Lancers, greatly distinguished themselves.

Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart 211relieved Sir Harry Smith in the command at the Cape, in April, in which month five hundred Minié muskets were placed at the disposal of the troops in South Africa; these were equally distributed at six per company; the six best marksmen, being men of trust and intelligence, in each company were selected, and were termed “marksmen.”

Major-General York, (now Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Yorke, G.C.B., and recently Military Secretary at the Horse Guards,) a Peninsula and Waterloo veteran, commanding the second division of the army acting in British Kaffraria, having obtained reliable information as to the movements and position of the permanent Laager of the rebel Hottentots, who associated with the hostile Kaffirs, had committed great outrages, made his arrangements at the moment when they were all at home, for a combined attack on the Buffalo Mountains, with a portion of the 43rd. and 73rd. regiments, and other troops of the brigade of Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre. This disposable force proceeded from the post occupied by the latter in the centre of the Amatolas. A similar movement was made by a force consisting of parts of the 6th. and 60th. regiments, and certain levies, under Lieutenant-Colonel Michel, issuing from King William’s Town. On the morning of the 20th. of June, the columns, one from the north, and the other from the south, approached Murray’s Krantz nearly simultaneously. The intricacies and difficulties inseparable from the rugged and densely wooded forests were surmounted; and although the enemy attempted a stand on several occasions, yet they were driven headlong over the Krantz with severe loss.

Forays still continued. Lieutenant-General Sir George Cathcart, in July, moved with three columns upon the Waterkloof; the enemy appeared in considerable numbers, but offered only a faint resistance.

In August, when Major-General Somerset was placed on the staff in India, Colonel (now Major-General) Sir George Buller was appointed to the command of the first division, and that of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade devolved on Major (now Sir Alfred) Horsford.

A force of four guns and three thousand troops were collected in September, for the purpose of finally clearing the Waterkloof 212and adjacent fastnesses. Each night the troops bivouacked on the ground of their operations, and the following day pursued the arduous task of searching for, and clearing the forests and krantzes of, the enemy.

This protracted struggle was now drawing to a termination; in November the troops marched into the Orange River territory, and on the 20th of December were engaged with the Basutos, under their chief Moshesh, at the Berea. The contest lasted from early in the morning until eight o’clock at night, when the enemy, with a force of about six thousand well-armed horsemen, under considerable organization, were defeated and driven from the field; after repeatedly assailing the troops at every point, with such severe loss, as to be compelled to sue for peace.

Hostilities shortly afterwards terminated, peace being proclaimed on the 12th. of March, 1853; the result of these exertions was the final clearance of the Waterkloof, Fish River, and all the other strongholds of the Kaffirs within the colony; the surrender of the chiefs Sandilli, Macomo, and the Gaika people, who had been expelled from all their former territories, including the Amatolas,—that troublesome race being removed to the banks of the Kei. The Basutos, Tambookies, and other tribes were completely subdued, and the Hottentot rebellion was extinguished.

In the words of Sir George Cathcart,—“The Field of Glory opened to them in a Kaffir war and Hottentot rebellion, is possibly not so favourable and exciting as that which regular warfare with an open enemy in the field affords, yet the unremitting exertions called for in hunting well-armed yet skulking savages through the bush, and driving them from their innumerable strongholds, are perhaps more arduous than those required in regular warfare, and call more constantly for individual exertion and intelligence.”

Lieutenant-General the Honourable George Cathcart, and Major-General Henry Somerset, C.B., were appointed Knights Commanders of the Most Honourable Order of the Bath; and Lieutenant-Colonels William Eyre, of the 73rd. regiment, John Michel, of the 6th. Foot, Charles Cooke Yarborough, 91st. regiment, John Maxwell Perceval, of the 12th. Foot, and George Thomas Conolly Napier, late Lieutenant-Colonel of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, to be Companions of the above Order. Colonel Eyre was also appointed aide-de-camp to the Queen, with the rank of Colonel in the army.

During this campaign the troops employed were the 12th. Lancers, Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Sappers and Miners, 2nd., 6th., 12th., 43rd., 45th., Royal Marines, 60th., (2nd. battalion,) 73rd., 74th., 91st., Rifle Brigade, (1st. battalion,) and the Cape Mounted Riflemen.

213

## CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GALEKAS AND GAIKAS,
1877–78.

Kaffraria and Basutoland lie to the eastward of Cape Colony. The Fingoes and Gaikas occupy the portion called British Kaffraria, or sometimes the Ciskei, and the Galekas, Griquas, Pondos, and other tribes, the Transkei, or Kaffraria proper. The Fingoes, whose name signifies “dogs,” had always been persecuted by the other tribes, and had been since 1835, under British protection. They are a peaceable race, wealthy in cattle, and in time of war are staunch allies, fighting always on the British side. The Galekas led by their chief Kreli, and the Gaikas under their chief Sandilli, mortal enemies of the Fingoes, who were formerly their slaves, and envying their prosperity resolved on attacking them, in hope of an easy conquest and plenty of plunder. The old Cape Mounted Rifles having been disbanded in July, 1877, the only Colonial force was the Frontier Mounted Police, little more than three hundred strong, with three field pieces, commanded by Charles Griffiths, an old British officer. On September 25th., 1877, a body of about five thousand Galekas, crossed the frontier, and fiercely attacked the Fingoes (about one thousand five hundred strong) and a small party of the Mounted Police, at a place called Guadana; but after a sharp contest, were repulsed with loss. A few days after, about eight thousand Galekas attacked the fortified station of Ibeka, held by Commandant Griffiths, with a 214handful of men, three seven-pounders, and about two thousand Fingoes. After a series of determined assaults, from ten in the morning till five in the afternoon, the enemy disheartened by their enormous losses gave up the contest and retreated. General Sir Arthur Cunningham, commander-in-chief of the forces in South Africa, a Crimean veteran, now assumed the chief command. Detachments of the 24th. and 88th. regiments were sent to the front, volunteers were enrolled for active service, and Commandant Griffiths, with three thousand Europeans, and five thousand Fingoes led by European officers, were ordered to invade Kreli’s country. Griffiths with two guns advanced, and after an action in which the Galekas lost one thousand five hundred men, captured and burnt Kreli’s kraal, but was compelled to fall back for want of supplies. The enemy were well armed with muskets and assagies, and fought with much determination. After a smart skirmish at Umzintzani, in December, the General resolved to cross the river Kei with all available force. The 88th. Connaught Rangers were ordered to the front, fifty men of the 24th. regiment were mounted as cavalry, and their band were utilized as gunners. On December 26th., the column started, the centre under Colonel Glynn, the right under Major Hopton, the left under Captain Upcher of the 24th. Each column had a gun or two, and to each was attached a small Naval Brigade, from H. M. S. “Active” and “Florence,” some of the Mounted Police, and one thousand Fingoes. Information being received that the Galekas now joined by the Gaikas of Sandilli, were concentrating in strength near the Kei river, Colonel Glynn, joined the Quintana Column, commanded by Major Owen of the 88th. at a place called Nynnuxa, and immediately advanced against the enemy. Colonel Glynn took command, Major Owen leading his column, which was in the first line, and Captain Upcher the second. In the centre were the guns, under Lieutenant Kell, and a rocket party of blue jackets under Lieutenant Maine, R.E. After a very sharp action, the enemy terrified by the execution done among them by the rockets, and the Martini-Henry rifles, (this being almost the first time they were used) broke and fled, leaving four chiefs of rank among the slain. The enemy then collected in great 215numbers in the Chickaba Valley, which is about thirteen miles long, and covered with a dense bush, so thick in some places as to render any movement all but impossible. On January 14th., 1878, two columns, the right under Colonel Lambert, and the left under Major Brown, both of the 88th. regiment, left Komgha, to attack Chickaba. The enemy for a time showed a bold front, but were shelled and driven out of the valley, and a vast number of their sheep and cattle taken. Soon after, another large body of Galekas and Gaikas, about four thousand, under Kreli and Sandilli, were repulsed with great loss in an attack upon Quintana, by the column of Colonel Glynn. The enemy fought bravely, and withstood and returned a heavy fire of rifles, rockets, and case shot for twenty minutes, at a distance of five hundred yards, but after this defeat they never again appeared in bodies in the field. On the day of the victory at Quintana, another was gained by Commandant Griffiths over a chief called Gongabele, who occupied the most difficult position in the country, and one which the Kaffirs had held during the last war, in spite of all efforts made to dispossess them. This position was carried, and the enemy routed, with the loss of five only of the attacking party. Soon after this, the 90th. Perthshire regiment with a field battery arrived from England, and on February 25th, Sir Arthur Cunningham was superseded in the command of the Army by General Thesiger, better known as Lord Chelmsford, as he succeeded to the title on the death of his father a few months later. Sandilli with a large number of his tribe assembled in the Perie Bush on the Amatola Mountains, in February, 1878, was defeated by a column under the command of Colonel (now Sir Evelyn Wood), who also made another successful attack upon the enemy at Intaba Indodo, April 30th. In these affairs Major Buller of the 60th. Rifles (now General Sir Redvers Buller V.C.), much distinguished himself. After a few more skirmishes, the war was ended, Sandilli[77] was killed, and Kreli had previously surrendered. On June 28th., 1878, an amnesty was proclaimed for all except the sons of the first-named chief; and the Gaikas were removed to new settlements beyond the River Kei.

216

## CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GRIQUAS, 1878.

While the war was still raging in Kaffraria, disturbances arose in Griqualand West, to the northward of the Orange river. The Griquas are a mixed race, descended from the Dutch Colonists, and the original Hottentot inhabitants. About seventeen years before, they had emigrated from Cape Colony to the territory named from them Griqualand, of which Colonel Owen Lanyon, of the 2nd. West India Regiment was Governor, at the time the revolt against British Authority broke out. This insurrection was suppressed by the Colonial forces alone, after several sharp engagements, with a hardy foe, armed with muskets, and skilled in their use. On June 11th. their stronghold was attacked, and carried after a contest of six hours, by a force under Inspector Nisbett; and a large number of cattle, sheep, and horses were captured. In June and July several skirmishes took place, in all but one of which the Griquas were worsted, with heavy loss in men, and cattle. On July 20th., 1878, they again suffered a severe defeat, soon after which an Amnesty was proclaimed, and the war ended.

## THE BASUTO WAR, 1879–80.

The Amnesty had scarcely been proclaimed among the Griquas, before a far more formidable conflict began with the Basutos, who had been at peace with the British since the action at Berea 1852. In 1868, Basutoland was declared to be a portion of Cape Colony, and this was confirmed by an Act of the local Parliament in 1871. The Basutos are divided into tribes, and at this time were supposed to number about one hundred and fifty thousand. The troubles began with an old 217warrior called Moirosi, and his son Dodo, chief of a tribe known as the Baphutis; who resisted the payment of a hut tax, which they had agreed to pay, in return for the protection of the Government. After a trifling skirmish with the Cape Mounted Rifles, Moirosi and his people retired to an almost inaccessible mountain near the Orange River, which some time before he had strongly fortified and provisioned, and now believed to be impregnable. Three sides of this mountain were perpendicular, and the fourth was protected by a series of walls, and traverses from eight to ten feet high, loopholed for musketry. The Baphutis were excellent marksmen, artillery proved useless against their traverses, and Moirosi for nine months defied the whole forces of the Colony. Several gallant attacks in this stronghold were repulsed, but at length an old brass mortar obtained from the Cape Town Museum, made such havoc among the defenders, by the shells thrown from it over their walls, and exploding behind them, that the place was stormed with but little loss, and Moirosi was among the slain. Dodo escaped, but the Baphutis were decimated; the fortifications were blown up, and the mountain abandoned to its pristine solitude.

An Act for the disarming of the native tribes, kindled the flames of war fiercer than ever. The musket of a Basuto is dearer to him than wealth, wife, or child, and he will consent to part with it, only when reduced to the last extremity. The Colonial Government had made a great error in allowing firearms to be sold to the natives, “but blinded by a desire to secure cheap labour,” about four hundred thousand muskets and rifles, many of them breechloaders, had been conveyed into the country. The Basutos proved themselves to be admirable horsemen; very skilful in the construction of stone defences, and fought with much more courage and daring than had been expected. The Imperial troops in the Colony in 1879, were the 3rd. Buffs 2nd. battalion, 1st. battalion of the 13th. (Somersetshire Light Infantry), 1st. battalion 24th. (Warwickshire Regt.), and some Artillery, but other regiments soon arrived from England, and before the war was ended, the Imperial and Colonial forces in the field amounted to fifteen thousand men. Early in the contest, the Basutos till that time considered loyal, joined their countrymen, and the Tambookies, a tribe numbering over ninety thousand, also helped to swell the ranks of the rebels. In fact, the whole of the native tribes were in a state of dissatisfaction and ferment, and a racial war seemed to be imminent. The Frontier Armed Police, which had been changed into the Cape Mounted Rifles, about six hundred and fifty strong, under Colonels Carrington and Bayley, were the first in the field, but their numbers were too few to act with effect against the overwhelming force of the enemy. The first skirmish was with the followers of a rebel chief named Letherodi. The Rifles routed the enemy, but the latter being strongly reinforced, surrounded and besieged the Colonial troops at a place called Matafeng, which they made desperate attempts to carry by storm. Their attacks failed, and Matafeng was relieved by a force under Colonel Clarke. Colonel Bayley was surrounded at Maseru, in October, but after several hours fighting, the Basutos retreated. On November 10th. Colonel Carrington severely defeated the enemy at Golah Mountain, and the war afterwards was little more than a succession of skirmishes; in which a few hundreds of white men with native allies more or less doubtful, withstood the onset of thousands of Kaffirs, repelling their attempts to beleaguer them, and routing them in the open field, generally with great loss, with wonderfully few casualties among themselves. Some of the rebel chiefs were slain, others fled, and Letherodi who was one of the principal instigators of the revolt, was anxious to submit to the Government. In April 1881, a treaty of peace, and general amnesty was proclaimed, by which the Basutos gained nearly all they demanded before the commencement of the war.

218

## THE ZULU WAR, 1879.

Zululand lies to the north-east of Natal, and its inhabitants are the most warlike of all the Kaffir tribes. Chaka, who became chief of the Zulus in 1810, established a military despotism, which converted the whole manhood of the tribe into a disciplined army, obedient to the will of one man. These warriors 219in battle fought with desperation, as on their return from an expedition, all cowards were ruthlessly massacred. Chaka found the Zulus a pastoral unimportant clan, and left them the most martial native race in South Africa. In 1828 this ferocious chief was assassinated by his brother Dingaan, who succeeded him. Dingaan, who did not possess the military ability of his brother, waged an exterminating war against the Boers; but at length being utterly defeated by them under Andreas Pretorius, in 1840 he fled for refuge among the Swazies, who received and murdered him. His brother Panda, who had revolted against Dingaan with a portion of the tribe and joined the Dutch, was then proclaimed King of the Zulus, and wisely preferring trading to warfare, continued on friendly terms with the Boers and the English till his death in 1872. Panda was succeeded by his son Cetewayo, and at the request of the Zulu nation, Sir Theophilus Shepston was present at his installation as King, representing the British Government. But Cetewayo was ambitious, and soon abandoned the pacific policy of his father, to follow the militant example of his predecessor Chaka. He re-organised the old regiments, and formed new ones, trained and disciplined by means of torture and death. He armed his men with guns, instead of only shield and assagai, and perfected the peculiar Zulu formation for attack in three divisions; two “horns” to assail the flanks and rear of an enemy, and a main body to advance and complete the victory. In 1878 this army numbered over fifty thousand men, eager for battle, commanded by an ambitious and savage chief, a menace and cause of apprehension to all its neighbours. Another savage chieftain, and an ally of Cetewayo, named Sekukuni (of whom more, presently) who defied the Colonial Government, and had in 1876 repulsed an attack of the Boers on his stronghold, gave rise to a common saying among the natives, “If the bull-calf (Sekukuni) has to be left alone, what will happen when the elephant (Cetewayo) attacks the white man?” In August, 1878, two sons of Sirayo, a favourite chief of Cetewayo, with a party of Zulus, made an incursion into British territory, and seized two women whom they claimed as runaway wives of their father Sirayo. Resistance was useless, and the women were carried across the river Buffalo and slain. The surrender of the offenders was demanded by the Colonial 220Government, and a fine of five hundred cattle as a reparation for the violation of the Natal territory. Neither being forthcoming, Sir Bartle Frere sent an ultimatum to the Zulu King, requiring among other things, the disbandment of his army, and freedom of marriage among his people; also informing him that unless he complied with the terms on, or before December 31st., he would be invaded by a British army to enforce these demands. The time allowed by the ultimatum being expired, and Cetewayo making no sign, on January 11th., 1879, the British forces under the command of Lord Chelmsford, crossed the Buffalo and Tugela rivers, and the war began. The army was divided into three columns, with two smaller bodies of troops under Colonel Durnford, R.E., and Colonel Rowlands, V.C., the whole being intended to effect a junction near Ulundi. The first column commanded by Colonel Pearson of the 3rd. Buffs, was composed of the 2nd. battalion 3rd. Buffs, Lieutenant-Colonel Parnell, and afterwards six companies of the 99th. Regiment; a detachment of Royal Artillery with four guns, one gatling and a rocket battery, under Lieutenant Lloyd, R.A.; a Naval Brigade of one hundred and seventy seamen and marines from H.M.S. Active, under Captain Campbell, R.N., one hundred mounted Infantry under Captain Barrow, 19th. Hussars, some mounted Volunteers, and one thousand natives under Major Graves, 3rd. Buffs. Second column, Colonel Glyn, 24th. Regiment, commanding. Seven companies 1st. battalion 24th. Regiment, and 2nd. battalion of the 24th., under Colonel Degacher, a detachment of Royal Artillery with two seven-pounders under Major Harness, a body of Natal Mounted Police under Major Dartnell, and Mounted Volunteers, with a native contingent of one thousand men under Commandant Lonsdale, formerly of the 74th. Highlanders. Third column, Colonel Evelyn Wood, V.C., commanding; comprising the 90th. Regiment and 1st. battalion 13th. Regiment, Royal Artillery with four seven-pounders and two rocket tubes, under Major Tremlett, one hundred mounted Infantry under Major Russell, Frontier Light Horse, two hundred strong, under Major Redvers Buller, one hundred volunteers, and a body of five thousand Swazies. There was also a contingent of Boers, all crack shots, under Commandant Piet Uys.

221The total strength of the army, including the garrisons, was about sixteen thousand men, with twenty guns; the European portion of which, much under one half, being the only reliable, as the Native Contingent was not equal to the enemy in bravery, and after the disaster at Isandhlwana almost useless. Colonel Pearson’s column on the 18th. of January began its march into the interior, and on the 22nd., near the Myezane river, attacked and defeated a body of Zulus, estimated at from five to seven thousand men.

On the following day the column arrived at the deserted mission station of Ekowe, when it received news of the terrible disaster at Isandhlwana, on the day previous. Pearson decided on holding the position with the British portion of his force; the Native Contingent, and the Mounted Corps, being sent back to the Lower Tugela. Lord Chelmsford sent him instructions to do the best he could with the troops under his command; and under the direction of Captain Wynne, R.E., the post was fortified and rendered impregnable to the attacks of any force without artillery.

On January 10th., Colonel Glyn’s column, with whom was Lord Chelmsford, encamped at Rorke’s Drift. On the 12th. a portion of the force, after a smart skirmish, burnt Sirayo’s kraal, and captured a large number of cattle. On the 20th. the column encamped near the isolated hill known as Isandhlwana, and on the 22nd., Lord Chelmsford and Colonel Glyn, with the second battalion of the 24th. Regiment, the mounted men, and four guns, set out in search of a large body of Zulus, reported to be near a place called Matyan’s kraal; leaving in camp five companies of the 1st. battalion 24th., one company of the 2nd. battalion 24th., about seventy artillerymen with two guns, and part of the Native Contingent, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Pulleine. Colonel Durnford, who had been left at Rorke’s Drift with five hundred natives and a rocket battery, was ordered up to take command of the camp. The commander-in-chief who had neglected to fortify his camp at Isandhlwana, either by throwing up entrenchments or “laagering” his waggons, proceeded to encounter the enemy, who retired as he advanced. Meanwhile a force of from fourteen to twenty thousand Zulus, 222including some of their best regiments, led by Dabulamanzi, the king’s half-brother, were preparing for an attack upon the camp.

About nine o’clock on the morning of the 22nd., Colonel Durnford arrived, and took over the command from Colonel Pulleine. The mounted men, with the rocket battery, under Colonel Durnford in person, advanced some four miles from the camp, and began to skirmish with the enemy, being unaware of their vast superiority in force. The rocket battery was suddenly surrounded and destroyed to a man; the mounted men fled towards the camp, pursued by thousands of Zulus, who came on in regular order in battalions eight deep, and all the troops in the camp rushed to their arms. For a time the enemy were checked by the tremendous fire with which they were received, and their ranks showed signs of wavering, when the Native Contingent broke and fled, making a fatal gap in the lines, through which the Zulus poured like a torrent; and about the same time the right “horn” of their attack having swiftly worked round to the rear of the hill beneath which the camp was pitched, took the position in reverse, and launched about four thousand bounding and leaping warriors on the flank of the devoted British force. In an instant all was confusion, two companies of the 24th. not having time to form rallying squares were annihilated, the gunners of the Mountain Battery were assegaied; Major Smith, R.A., being killed while endeavouring to spike one of the guns. Some of the mounted natives managed to escape, but the soldiers of the 24th., the Mounted Police, and Volunteers, in groups, or back to back, kept their foes at bay while their ammunition lasted, and then fought hand to hand till the last man fell where he stood.[78]

In the midst of the carnage, Lieutenants Coghill and Melville made a desperate but unsuccessful attempt to save the 223colours. They escaped from the field, but in swimming across the Buffalo, Melville’s horse was killed, and Coghill returning to assist his comrade, who was clinging to a rock, his horse was also shot, and the colours fell into the river. The two officers reached the Natal side safely, but were overtaken and slain about three hundred yards from the river’s bank. Their bodies were found lying side by side, and the colours which they had died to save, were found ten days afterwards in the rocky bed of the river.

The victory of the Zulus cost them dear, between two and three thousand of them being killed in the battle, or died afterwards of their wounds.

The British loss was terrible, fifty imperial and colonial officers, and over eight hundred non-commissioned officers and men having perished around that fatal hill. Five entire companies of the 1st. battalion of the 24th. fell, with ninety men of the 2nd. battalion, and hundreds of natives. Upwards of one hundred waggons, fourteen hundred oxen, two seven-pounders (afterwards retaken), eight hundred Martini-Henry rifles, and a vast quantity of stores of all kinds, fell into the hands of the enemy.

Meanwhile the column under Lord Chelmsford, after a slight skirmish, was returning towards the camp, and about four miles from it met with the Natal Native Contingent, which had halted in a state of dismay at the turn affairs had taken. Half an hour afterwards a solitary horseman came up. It was Commandant Lonsdale, who had unsuspiciously ridden into the captured camp, and escaping a shower of bullets, brought the almost incredible news that the camp was in possession of a Zulu army. The General immediately sent an order for Colonel Glyn’s troops to join, and on their arrival marched at once towards Isandhlwana hill.

The daylight was fading, and darkness had set in before the column, unopposed, reached the fatal camp, which they found silent, and deserted by all but the dead. The tents were upset, the waggons destroyed, and the whole place strewn with the dead bodies of men and horses.

After a sad bivouac, Lord Chelmsford marched at dawn for Rorke’s Drift, expecting to find it in the hands of the 224enemy, but to his surprise and gratification found it still in the possession of an heroic handful of the 24th.

On the advance of the centre column, a company of the 24th., and a small body of natives, under the command of Lieutenant Bromhead, had been left to guard some sick men and stores at Rorke’s Drift. “A worse position,” says one present, “could hardly be imagined. Two small thatched buildings, about thirty yards apart, with thin walls, commanded by rising ground in the south and west, completely overlooked on the south by a high wall. On the north side an orchard and garden gave good cover to an enemy up to within a few yards of the houses.” The place had formerly been a Swedish Mission Station. One of the buildings was filled with stores, and the other had been converted into a military hospital. Some fugitives bringing tidings of what had happened at the camp, Lieutenant Bromhead and Lieutenant Chard, R.E., who was with him, at once set to work to strengthen the position. The buildings were loopholed and barricaded, and connected by defences formed by a few waggons sacks of “mealies,” and Indian corn, and biscuit boxes. The natives, terror-stricken, fled, and the garrison was reduced to the company of the 24th., consisting of about eighty men; the total number within the defences—including thirty-five sick in the hospital—being one hundred and thirty-nine all told. The place was soon surrounded by three or four thousand Zulus, who commenced a series of desperate attacks. They set fire to the hospital, which the garrison defended room by room, but five sick soldiers perished in the flames. Such was the fury of the assault, that the garrison were forced to retire to an inner line of defence. Six times the Zulus got inside the barricades, but each time they were hurled back with loss. At length, after a conflict which lasted from five p.m. on January 22nd. till four a.m. on the following morning, the Zulus retired defeated and disheartened, leaving three hundred and seventy dead around the post. Their whole loss was probably about five hundred, while the heroic defenders had but seventeen killed and ten wounded.

The left column, under Colonel Evelyn Wood, after the Isandhlwana disaster, by order of Lord Chelmsford, fell back 225to a strong position at Kambula Kop, about twenty miles from the Blood river, where was formed an entrenched camp. From this position a series of dashing raids upon the Zulu kraals and stores was made by the Frontier Horse, under Colonel Redvers Buller, and the Dutch Burgher troop of Piet Uys, which inflicted great damage on the enemy, who were astonished by the daring and range of these expeditions.

About the end of March, Colonel Wood received a letter from Lord Chelmsford, to the effect that he was taking steps for the relief of Colonel Pearson, at Ekowe, and directing Wood to make a diversion in the direction of the Zlobani to distract the enemy. His force had been strengthened by a body of Mounted Infantry, and some Border Horse, commanded by Colonel Weatherley, formerly of the 4th. Dragoons. About twelve miles from the camp was a precipitous, thickly-wooded, and almost inaccessible stronghold of the Zulus, known as the Zlobani, or Inhlobani mountain, at which place they had gathered together great herds of cattle—their chief wealth—thinking it impregnable. This fastness Colonel Wood resolved to attack, with his mounted men and natives, operating simultaneously against the mountain on both sides. His force was divided into two columns, under Colonels Buller and Russell.

Buller’s force, with whom was Colonel Wood, attacked the mountain at dawn on March 28th., and under cover of the mist gained the summit with trifling loss; the Zulus retreating into caves, with which the place abounded. Colonel Russell’s column had scarcely reached the westward side of the mountain, when he was aware of a Zulu army of twenty thousand, marching rapidly, with the object of cutting off Buller’s retreat. Russell abandoned some cattle he had taken; sent his native troops back to Kambula, and formed up his mounted men at the foot of the mountain, to cover the retreat of Buller. The Zulus on the mountain seeing the advance of their warriors, came out of their hiding places, and harassed the movements of Buller’s men, who had no alternative but to descend the rugged side of the mountain by paths “utterly impracticable for even led horses.” The retreat soon became a rout, for the Zulus occupied the rocks; pouring a hot fire at point blank 226range into the struggling mass of men and horses, and using their assegais with fatal effect. But for the heroic efforts of Colonel Buller, Major Leet, and Commandant Darcy, the force would have been exterminated. How Buller escaped was almost miraculous, he saved the lives of six of his men at least, personally, and was one of the last down the rocks, where only one horseman could pass abreast, called the “Devil’s Pass.” Once clear of this precipitous path, the worst was over; the retreat being covered by Colonel Russell, and the remainder of the force reached Kambula, with a loss of over one hundred killed and wounded, including thirteen officers. Colonel Weatherley and his son, a lad of fifteen, and the whole of his Border Horse, except eight, were slain. Captain Barton, of the Coldstream Guards, who lost his life in endeavouring to rescue a wounded trooper, and eighteen of his men perished; also the gallant old Boer leader, Piet Uys,[79] whose father and uncles had fallen in the wars against Dingaan.

Encouraged by this success, next day the Zulu army, numbering twenty-five thousand men, made a most determined attack upon the entrenched camp at Kambula, which was manned by detachments of the 18th., 80th., and 90th. Regiments, with a battery of Royal Artillery, under Major Tremlett, and some Volunteers. For more than four hours raged a desperate conflict, during which the enemy, in spite of enormous losses, madly rushed on with deafening yells, till their assegais clashed against the British bayonets; but finding all their efforts of no avail, and mowed down by the deadly fire, lost heart, and began to retire in confusion. A ringing cheer arose from the camp, the mounted men sprang into their saddles, and led by Buller and Russell, pursued the enemy for seven miles, strewing their way with the bodies of hundreds of Zulus, and amply avenging the disaster of the previous day. General Wood on seeing the panic-stricken flight of the enemy, exclaimed, “Oh, for two regiments of British cavalry!”

227The loss of the enemy in killed and wounded was variously estimated from three to four thousand; fifteen hundred dead bodies were lying around the camp at nightfall, of which many were carried away before morning, but the victors were occupied for two days in burying their dead foemen. The wounded that were captured, were kindly treated, and their wounds dressed.

The British loss was two officers[80] and twenty-three men killed, and eight officers and fifty-seven men wounded.

A week or two before this, another disaster, similar to the affair at Isandhlwana, but fortunately of lesser magnitude, befel Captain Moriarty and a company of the 80th. Regiment, encamped on the bank of the Intombe River; who were surprised in the early dawn, by an overwhelming body of Zulus, and two-thirds of the party slain on the spot. Lieutenant Harvard, the only surviving officer, leaving the remnant of his men to shift for themselves, galloped off to Luneberg for help; and it was only by the exertions and bravery of Colour-Sergeant Anthony Booth, that a man escaped. For this service, Sergeant Booth well won, and obtained, the Victoria Cross.

All this time the force under Colonel Pearson remained blockaded at Ekowe. Pearson had made some successful raids on the enemy; but his stock of provisions was rapidly diminishing, and he was anxiously expecting relief.

On March 29th., Lord Chelmsford, with a force of three thousand three hundred English soldiers and seamen, from the “Shah,” “Tenedos,” and “Boadicea,” with gatling guns and a rocket battery, and about two thousand two hundred Natives, set out from Fort Tenedos for Ekowe. On the 2nd. of April he was attacked by the Zulu army, under Dabulamanzi, at Ginghilovo. The enemy fought with desperation, but their frantic attacks were repulsed with enormous loss, and after a very sharp action of about one and a half hours, they fled in disorder, hotly pursued by the mounted men, under Captain 228Barrow. Eight hundred Zulus were buried on the field, and their total loss must have been over a thousand men. The British casualties were trifling.

Ekowe was relieved two days after, the works destroyed and the post abandoned; the whole force returning to the Lower Tugela.

In the meanwhile large reinforcements arrived from England, including the 1st. Dragoon Guards, the 17th. Lancers, the Royal Scots Fusiliers, the 58th., 91st., and 94th. Regiments, and drafts for other corps in the Colony, the whole amounting to over ten thousand officers and men. Among the new arrivals was the unfortunate Prince Imperial, who reached Durban two days after the conflict at Kambula, and was appointed an extra A.D.C. on the head-quarter staff.

An immediate advance into Zululand was decided on, and organised in three divisions. The first under General Crealock, C.B.; the second under Major-General Newdigate; and the third—a flying column—under General Wood; with whom was Lord Chelmsford, acting in advance of the second division; Ulundi being the object of the combined operations. For a time the invaders were almost unopposed, the enemy seeming to realise the uselessness of attacking, with assegai and shield; entrenchments, and squares of men armed with breechloaders, gatlings, and rockets; but they had gained wisdom by experience, and avoiding fighting, overran defenceless territory and carried off cattle, at the same time as a ruse, sending messengers with proposals of peace.

At the commencement of this final stage of the war, occurred another untoward accident, which cast a gloom over the whole campaign, and thrilled the heart of England with shame and indignation. On June 1st., the Prince Imperial of France, Louis Napoleon, while out on a reconnoitring expedition with Lieutenant Carey of the 98th. Regiment, and six troopers of Bettington’s Horse, was surprised and killed by a party of Zulus. As an officer in the camp wrote:—“The news of his death fell like a thunderbolt on all.” His body was next day recovered and sent to England.

On June 5th. was a smart cavalry skirmish, in which Lieutenant Firth, of the 17th. Lancers, was killed.

229Lord Chelmsford, with General Newdigate’s division and Wood’s flying column, kept steadily advancing; establishing posts, and securing his communication as he moved forward. On July the 3rd., Colonel Buller, with five hundred cavalry, pushed forward to the Umvalosi River, on the road to Ulundi, to reconnoitre the country. He crossed the river, but had advanced but little beyond it, when he was suddenly assailed in front and flank by five thousand Zulus, who attempted to surround him and cut off his retreat. Buller retired, not without loss, hotly pursued, and would have suffered much, but for the fire of the nine-pounder guns of Major Tremlett, which checked the enemy. In this affair, Lord William Beresford, of the 9th. Lancers, who had obtained six months’ leave from India, and had come to Africa from sheer love of fighting, gained the Victoria Cross for his gallantry in rescuing from the pursuing Zulus a dismounted trooper of the Frontier Light Horse.

Next day, in the early morning,[81] Lord Chelmsford crossed the Umvalosi, with a total strength of four thousand Europeans, and about eleven hundred natives, with two gatlings, and twelve guns. In the front were the 80th., 90th., and 13th. Regiments, with four seven-pounders, two nine-pounders, and two gatlings; the 58th. and 94th. Regiments, with two seven- and four nine-pounders; and in the rear the Scots Fusiliers, with three squadrons of the 17th. Lancers. About eight o’clock he reached the King’s kraal at Ulundi, and was attacked by the Zulu army, variously estimated at from fifteen to twenty thousand men. The troops were formed in a hollow square four deep, which the furious and repeated charges of the enemy, who advanced with the utmost bravery, in spite of a murderous shell and rifle fire, utterly failed to break, and at no point did they succeed in approaching nearer than thirty yards. In forty minutes the Zulus were in full flight, pursued by Colonel Drury Lowe, and the 17th. Lancers, who did terrible execution, literally cutting them up with lance and sabre.

The British loss in this battle, which virtually ended the war, was Captain Wyatt-Edgell (17th. Lancers) and ten men killed, and about seventy officers and men wounded.

The loss of the enemy was upwards of fifteen hundred killed, there being no wounded on the field, as the native contingent despatched all they could find with their assegais.

Sir Garnet Wolseley, who had arrived at the Cape at the end of June from London, now superseded Lord Chelmsford in the command, who with Generals Newdigate and Crealock, Sir E. Wood, Colonel Buller, and the principal officers, returned to England. Sir Garnet despatched two columns in pursuit of Cetewayo, under Colonel Clark of the 57th. Regiment, and Colonel Baker Russell, C.B., of the 13th. Hussars. For sixteen days the fugitive king baffled his pursuers, but on August 28th. he was captured in a kraal in the almost impenetrable Ngome Forest, by Major Marter of the 1st. Dragoon Guards.

On the 1st. of September, 1879, the sixth anniversary of the day when Cetewayo was installed King of the Zulus, by Sir Theophilus Shepstone, and on the same spot, was held a meeting of chiefs; who in the presence of Sir Garnet Wolseley, acknowledged the sovereignty of Queen Victoria, abolished the military system, and gave up the importation of arms into Zululand. They also agreed to condemn none of their subjects to death without a trial, and their men were also to be free to marry when they pleased. Fugitives from justice were to be given up, and in all disputes the decision of the British Resident was to be final.

The cost of this war was estimated to be about £5,230,000.

230

## OPERATIONS AGAINST SEKUKUNI,
1878–79.

Sekukuni was a chief of the Basutos, who in his fastness in the Lulu mountains, between the Oliphant and Steel Poort Rivers, had defied the Colonial Government, successfully resisted 231the Boers, and allied himself with Cetewayo. Occupying a mountain range of fifty miles in length, he was surrounded by all the lawless and warlike spirits in the district, attracted by the hope of plunder; and like one of the robber barons of the Middle Ages, he despatched them in all directions to ravage and lay waste the surrounding country. In February, 1878, some of his men made a raid on a chief under the protection of the English; and Sekukuni, encouraged by Cetewayo, in reply to the complaint of the British Commissioner, answered that “the English were afraid to fight—that the country was his, not theirs, and that he was quite ready for war.”

In October a small body of one hundred and thirty men of the 13th. Regiment, some Frontier Horse, and Mounted Infantry, commanded by Colonel Rowlands, V.C., advanced to attack Sekukuni, but through the roughness of the country, want of water, and the smallness of his force, he could effect nothing, and was obliged to retreat. War in Zululand now being imminent, operations against this formidable chieftain were for a time suspended, but after the capture of Cetewayo, a new expedition against him was organised by Sir Garnet Wolseley.

Sekukuni’s chief stronghold, called his “Fighting Koppie,” and deemed impregnable by the Basutos, was a tremendous natural fortress rising from the plain several hundred feet. Boulders and vast rocks piled one over another formed the sides, the interior was honeycombed by caverns and crannies innumerable, and the base of the hill was covered with trees and jungly brushwood. It was occupied by a population of about twelve thousand, but only five thousand were fighting men. The British force consisted of two thousand two hundred Europeans, of whom fourteen hundred were detachments of the 21st., 94th., and 80th. Regiments, and about ten thousand Swazies, under Major Bushman (9th. Lancers) and Captain Macleod, the whole being commanded by Colonel Baker Russell.

Sir Garnet Wolseley having completed his arrangements, the attack on the stronghold was made November 28th., 1879, at four a.m., in three divisions. Commandant Ferreira, with his 232colonial troops, carried the heights on the south; Major Carrington, of the 24th. Regiment, commanding the left attack, occupied the heights to the north; and Major Bushman, with his Swazies, gained the top of the ridge commanding the “town,” and combining with Carrington’s attack, poured down on the central kraal, which was soon wrapped in flames. The “Fighting Koppie” now being completely surrounded, was shelled by two Krupp guns, and two seven-pounders, directed by Captain Knox, R.A., and at ten a.m., was stormed by the centre column, consisting of the English infantry under Colonel Murray. The kraals below were burning fiercely; Ferreira’s men rushed up on the right, and with the Volunteers and Swazies, raced with the red-coats to be first in the Koppie, but after an obstinate struggle, the men of the 21st. and 80th. gained the summit of the hill, and the place was taken.

The position was captured, but the resistance of the defenders was not at an end. Hundreds of them sought refuge in the caverns with which the hill abounded, and from them kept up an intermittent fire till they were hunted out and slain. Sekukuni for some days escaped capture, but being surrounded on all sides, his supply of water cut off, and his caverns blown up, he surrendered on December 2nd. to Major Clark, and was conveyed a prisoner to Pretoria.

In this brilliant affair the British loss was three officers and seven men killed, and six officers and forty-three men wounded. The Swazies had nearly a thousand killed and wounded, and the five thousand defenders of the Koppie were nearly all slain, as our native allies gave no quarter.

Among the officers who distinguished themselves was Major Herbert Stewart, who shewed great energy and tact in dealing with the Native Contingent, and who in January, 1885, as General Sir H. Stewart, in command of the Gordon Relief Expedition, was mortally wounded, near Metammeh, on the Nile.

The regiments engaged in these harassing operations were: the 1st. Dragoon Guards, 1879; the 17th. Lancers, 1879; the 3rd. and 4th. Foot, 1879; the 13th., 1878–9; 21st, 1879; 24th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; 57th., 1879; 58th., 1879; 60th., 1879; 80th., 1878–79; 88th. and 90th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; 91st., 1879; 94th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; and the 97th., 99th., 1879.

The Afghanistan Medal.

Every incident in these campaigns, which greatly consisted in patrolling and skirmishing in all directions, has not been narrated in detail; yet enough has been stated to show that the military power of Great Britain has seldom contended with more obstinate and braver enemies than the half-civilised Kaffirs and Zulus; and no medal has been more hardly earned than that granted for services in South Africa.

233

## THE AFGHANISTAN MEDALS, 1839–1880.

For services in Afghanistan from the year 1839 to 1880 ten medals altogether have been granted, including those given for the storming of Ghuznee, and the defence of Jellalabad and Kelat-i-Ghilzie. The Ghuznee medal[82] was given by Shah Soojah, the restored King of Afghanistan, to the British troops present at the storming of that place, under Sir John Keane, July 22nd. and 23rd., 1839. This medal is silver, having on the obverse a view of the fortress, with the name “Ghuznee” underneath. Reverse: A laurel wreath, encircling a mural crown, with the date, “23rd. July,” above, and “1839” below. Ribbon, half crimson and half green; no clasp. Permission was granted by the Queen in 1841 to wear this medal. For the successful defence of Jellalabad two medals were given. The first was granted by Lord Ellenborough, Governor-General of India—silver. Obverse: A mural crown, with “Jellalabad” inscribed above, on the reverse the date of the victorious sortie, “VII. April, 1842.” The second Jellalabad medal, designed by Wyon, was issued by the English Government, and was intended to be worn in place of the first[83], but from its rarity it seems that but few men took advantage of the offered exchange. Obverse: Head of the Queen, crowned, with the inscription, “Victoria Vindex.” Reverse: Victory, with the Union Jack in her left hand, and laurel wreaths in her right, flying over the fortress of 234Jellalabad; above the figure are the words, “Jellalabad, VII. April,” and in the exergue, “MDCCCXLII.” Ribbon: Rainbow pattern for both medals; no clasp. The Kelat-i-Ghilzie medal was also granted by Lord Ellenborough to the defenders of that place—silver. Obverse: A laurel wreath, encircling a shield, inscribed, “Kelat-i-Ghilzie,” surmounted by a mural crown. Reverse: A trophy of arms, inscribed “Invicta,” with the date MDCCCXLII. underneath. Ribbon, rainbow pattern. For services at Ghuznee, Cabul, and Candahar, five distinct medals were distributed, all having on the obverse the head of the Queen, with the legend, “Victoria Vindex,” but the inscription on the reverse varying as follows:—

(1.) “Candahar,” “Ghuznee,” and “Cabul,” 1842, under each other, given to those men who served during the whole campaign.

(2.) “Candahar,” 1842, given to men who were engaged with the enemy from January 1st. to August 10th., 1842.

(3.) “Candahar” and “Ghuznee,” given to men present at both places only.

(4.) “Ghuznee” and “Cabul,” given to the troops who went with General Nott from Ghuznee to Cabul, 6th to 17th of September, 1842.

(5.) “Cabul,” given to those who reached Cabul after September 16th, 1842; no clasps; ribbon, rainbow pattern. The reverse of these medals, excepting that for Ghuznee and Cabul, are alike in design, the names “Candahar,” &c., being inscribed within a laurel wreath, surmounted by a crown, with the date 1842 below. The medal for Ghuznee and Cabul has the names inscribed within a double wreath of laurel, with the crown over, and in the exergue “1842.” The obverse of this medal, and of that given for Cabul, has a laurel wreath surrounding the Queen’s head. The authority for these medals to be worn by the Queen’s troops was notified to the army in India, January 25th, 1843. The medal given for the campaigns of 1878, 1879, and 1880 is of silver. Obverse: Head of the Queen, veiled and crowned, with the inscription, “Victoria Regina et Imperatrix.” Reverse: An elephant bearing a mountain gun; in foreground a mounted British officer, cavalry with lances, following on the march; in the background, mountains; above, the word, “Afghanistan,” and the dates 1878, 1879, and 1880 in the exergue. Clasps inscribed “Ali Musjid,” “Peiwar Kotal,” “Charasia,” “Kabul,” “Ahmed Khel,” and “Kandahar,” were also granted, the greatest number worn with the medal being four. Ribbon, green centre with crimson borders.

For the march of General Roberts from Kabul to Candahar a bronze star was given, made from guns captured at Cabul. The star is of five points, suspended from an Imperial crown; in the centre a monogram, composed of the letters “V. R. I.,” surrounded by the words “Kabul to Kandahar,” with the date 1880 underneath. Ribbon, rainbow pattern. On the reverse of the star is engraved the rank, name, and corps of the recipient.

235

## THE FIRST AFGHAN WAR.
1839.

Shah Soojah-ool-Moolk had been driven from the throne of Afghanistan, and his kingdom divided among several chiefs. A Persian army besieged Herat, on the Afghan frontier, and the court of Persia claimed an extensive portion of territory, which, lying between India and Persia, appeared to menace the safety of the British dominions in the East Indies. These circumstances, and the unprovoked attack made on a British ally, Runjeet Singh, by Dost Mahomed Khan, occasioned a tripartite treaty to be concluded between the British, Runjeet Singh, and Shah Soojah, for the purpose of effecting the restoration of the dethroned monarch, and a British force designated the “Army of the Indus,” was assembled to effect this object. In addition to the native corps, it comprised the 4th. and 16th. Dragoons, (the cavalry being commanded by Lieutenant-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, G.C.B., then Major-General,) and the 2nd., 13th., and 17th. regiments of the regular army. The Bengal column was placed under Major-General Sir Willoughby Cotton, K.C.B., and the Bombay one under Major-General Willshire. General Sir Henry Fane was to have commanded the whole, but on 236information being received in October, 1838, that the siege of Herat had been raised by the Persian monarch, who had marched therefrom towards his capital, the force was reduced, and the second Bengal division was left at Ferozepore. Lieutenant-General Sir John (afterwards Lord) Keane, was consequently appointed to the command.

The plan of operations was thus arranged:—Major-General Sir Willoughby Cotton was to march near Scinde, through the Bolan Pass to Candahar, and proceed thence to Ghuznee and Cabool. The Bombay division of the army commenced its march from the mouth of the Indus, through the country occupied by the Ameers of Scinde, who, refusing permission for the troops to pass through their territory, a passage had to be effected by force. Hyderabad, the capital, was captured; Kurrachee was occupied; and the Ameers were brought to submission early in February, 1839. The army then continued its march, passed the Indus on a bridge of boats near the fortress of Bukkur, which had been delivered up as a place of arms during the war in Afghanistan, and entered upon regions never before traversed by British troops, but which are interesting from their association with the operations and reverses of Alexander the Great.

Advancing from Shikarpore the troops arrived in the middle of March, at Dadur, situated a few miles from the Bolan Pass, through which they marched between mountains covered with snow. In these wild regions bands of Beloochees lurked to avail themselves of every opportunity to follow their predatory habits, and they murdered several camp followers, and plundered some baggage. Issuing from this gloomy defile of more than fifty miles in length, the army entered the Dushi-be-doulut, or the unhappy desert, and halted a short time at Quettah, situated in the centre of the valley of Shawl, of which it is the capital. Supplies of provisions could not be procured in these sterile regions; the issue of grain for the horses ceased, the soldiers were placed upon half rations, the native followers upon quarter, and several men, who were searching for forage at a distance from the camp, were sacrificed by the natives, who availed themselves of every opportunity of destroying small parties.

All these hardships were borne with fortitude, and in the early part of April the army commenced its march through the vale of Shawl; it descended the picturesque height of Kotul into the valley of Koochlak; forded rivers; and passed the height of Kozak, where the men had to drag the artillery over the precipice with ropes. Surmounting every obstacle with patient perseverance, the troops continued to press forward; the rulers of Afghanistan, struck with dismay, fled from the capital, leaving the country to the Sovereign whom the British were advancing to restore. As the army proceeded on its way, various classes of individuals tendered their submission, and on the 27th. of April it arrived at Candahar, the capital of western Afghanistan, where provisions and repose were obtained. The tents were pitched in the grassy meadows, among enclosures covered with crops of grain. The watery exhalations from the low grounds however proved injurious to the health of the men, and the great heat experienced in the tents, with a saline impregnation in the water, augmented the number of the sick.

237

## CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE.
23rd. July, 1839.

Breaking up from Candahar on the 27th. of June, to reduce the remainder of the Shah’s dominions to obedience, the army advanced along a valley of dismal sterility to the Turnuk river; then proceeding up the right bank, traversed the country of the Western Ghilzees, and arrived on the 21st. of July before Ghuznee, a strong fortress garrisoned by three thousand Afghans under Prince Mahomed Hyder Khan, who were well provided with stores and had determined on a desperate defence, having blocked up every gate with masonry excepting one.

Not having a battering train of sufficient power to proceed by the regular method of breaching the walls, Lieutenant-General Sir John Keane resolved to storm the place without delay, and a reconnoissance was made on the 21st. of July, when it was determined to blow open the gate, and accordingly 238during the night of the 22nd. of July a quantity of gunpowder was secretly brought to the one not blocked up with masonry, which was to be destroyed by an explosion before daylight on the following morning.

To the 13th. Foot was assigned the duty of covering the operations, in blowing open the gate, and they paraded at two o’clock, a.m. Three hundred pounds of gunpowder (in twelve sandbags) were used for this purpose. The regiment proceeded in advance of the storming party to the causeway of the gate under cover of the darkness of the night, and the fire of the batteries of the assailants, six men of the leading company being told off to assist in carrying the powder-bags. On reaching the causeway, the 13th. extended in light order along the ditch, and by their fire distracted the enemy’s attention from the gate. After the explosion a company of the regiment, under Lieutenant Jennings, moved up with the engineer officer to ascertain if the operation had been attended with success; on which the light company of the 2nd. (or Queen’s Royal,) No. 9 company of the 13th., under Captain Vigors, the light companies of the 17th., and of the Bengal European Regiment, which had been named to form the advance of the storming column, immediately pressed forward under the command of Brigadier Dennie, and despite a heavy fire gained an entrance into the fort. These were quickly followed by the main storming column under Brigadier Sale, (who was severely wounded on this occasion,) which consisted of the 2nd. Queens, under Major Carruthers, and the Bengal European Regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Orchard; to these succeeded the 13th. Light Infantry, under Major Fraser, as they collected from the duty of skirmishing, with which they were directed to commence, and the 17th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Croker. The whole were soon established in possession of the fort.

After this the garrison rushed some to the citadel and others to the houses, from which they kept up an annoying fire, when the 13th. and 17th. regiments were directed against the former, which unexpectedly was found evacuated. Large supplies of grain, ammunition of all kinds, and several guns with about two thousand horses, fell into the hands of the 239victors. A company of the 13th., under Lieutenant Arthur Wilkinson, succeeded in capturing the redoubt, (or outwork,) and took two standards and about sixty prisoners. A standard was captured by the 17th., but was afterwards lost by the wreck of a transport, in which a part of the regiment was embarked.

The loss sustained in the assault of Ghuznee by the Queen’s regiments, (the 2nd., 13th., and 17th. Foot,) was limited to five men killed, and six officers and sixty-three men wounded.

When the Afghan horsemen, who had assembled in the neighbourhood, learnt the fate of the fortress, they abandoned their camp equipage and baggage, and fled towards Cabool, the capital of Eastern Afghanistan, in the direction of which city the British forces immediately advanced.

Dost Mahomed Khan, the ruler of the country, assembled a formidable host in position near Ughundee; but ascertaining that his soldiers had resolved to abandon him, he fled with a body of select cavalry, leaving his artillery in position; and the British army advancing to the capital, replaced Shah Soojah-ool-Moolk, on the 7th. of August, in the possession of the palace of his forefathers, from which he had been an exile many years. The conquest of a kingdom was thus achieved with trifling loss, and the troops pitched their tents in a rich valley near Cabool.

An order of merit was instituted by the Shah, called the Order of the Dooranée Empire, the decorations[84] of which were conferred on the general and field officers. The following regiments of the Queen’s army were engaged in this service:—the 2nd. Queen’s, the 13th. and 17th. Foot, and the Bengal European Regiment, (now the 101st.,) the 4th. Light Dragoons, and the 16th. Lancers.

Shah Soojah’s government became so unpopular, that the Afghans determined to expel the British, by whose aid he had been reinstated, and whose presence in Cabool was rendered necessary to support him on the throne. The crisis arrived in 2401841. In October the Afghans broke out into open insurrection; the British envoy, Sir William Macnaughten, and Sir Alexander Burnes, were treacherously murdered, and the troops, including the 44th. regiment,[85] which occupied Cabool, being compelled to evacuate that place, and retreat towards Jellalabad, were cut to pieces on the march, Dr. Brydon of the Shah’s forces, being the only officer who succeeded in reaching that place. It is remarkable that this officer was one of the heroes of Lucknow.

The 13th. regiment was more fortunate; under its gallant Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir Robert Sale, (serving with the local rank of Major-General), it reached Jellalabad, having at the breaking out of the insurrection been detached from Cabool with a force in order to reduce the insurgents, and after much hard fighting in the passes, had taken possession of Jellalabad, the successful defence of which by his small garrison, forms so bright a feature in this terrible and gloomy history. Before describing this heroic defence, only equalled by that of Lucknow, it is necessary to show the manner in which the gallant band reached the place of safety. The 13th. and other troops left Cabool on the 11th. of October, in consequence of a body of insurgents having possessed themselves of the Khoord Cabool pass,[86] about ten miles from the capital, with a view to expel the rebels, and re-open the communication 241with India. On the 12th. of October the pass was forced, the troops under Sir Robert penetrating to Khoord (Little) Cabool.

Major-General Sir Robert Sale, Captain Hamlet C. Wade, (Major of Brigade,) Lieutenant George Mein, and Ensign Oakes were wounded. Lieutenant Mein being dangerously wounded, was obliged to be sent back in a litter to Cabool. Upon Sir Robert Sale being compelled to quit the field from the severity of his wound, the command of the troops devolved upon Lieutenant-Colonel Dennie, C.B., also of the 13th. The regiment then faced about, to return through the pass according to the plan for executing the operation, leaving the other corps at Khoord Cabool. Possession was then taken of Bootkhak, where the regiment was stationed until the 18th. of October. During this delay, incessant night attacks were made by the enemy, called by them Shub Khoon, (night slaughter;) Sir Robert Sale’s precaution in ordering the men to lie down on their alarm posts, as soon as the fire was opened on the camp, prevented much loss: his orders prohibiting any return-fire likewise saved many, and all the enemy’s attempts to force an entrance therein were successfully resisted by the bayonet alone. Meanwhile the rebellion continued of a formidable character, and the 13th. were ordered to march to Tezeen, where they arrived on the 22nd. of October, and were engaged with a body of insurgents, whom they drove from some heights and strong positions.

In consequence of orders from Cabool, the force under Major-General Sir Robert Sale marched for Gundamuck, and were continually pressed day and night, by insurgent bands hovering on their flanks and rear, which occasioned the fatigues and duties of the troops to be particularly harassing; the way led along defiles and over mountains, and when the soldiers halted, breastworks had to be thrown up to defend the bivouac ground from sudden attacks of the Afghan cavalry.

On the 29th. of October the rebels were found in force at the Jugdulluck Pass, and for some time they checked the advance of the column; but the skirmishers of the 13th. sprang forward, and driving the Afghans from almost inaccessible heights protected by breastworks, enabled the British force to surmount every obstacle in the defile, and to arrive at Gundamuck on the following day.

Sir Robert Sale remained at Gundamuck with his troops until the 5th. of November, when they proceeded and captured the fort of Mamoo Khail in the neighbourhood, and returned on the 6th. to Gundamuck. There intelligence was received of the breaking out of a violent insurrection at Cabool, on the 2nd. of November, and of the probability that the rebellion would become general. Under these circumstances, two forced marches on Jellalabad were made, with a numerous enemy pressing on the flanks and rear; a body of insurgents were beaten at Futtehabad by the rear-guard under Lieutenant-Colonel Dennie; and Jellalabad, the chief town in the valley of Ningrahar, was seized by the British troops on the 12th. of November, to establish a post upon which the corps at Cabool might retire, if necessary, and thus restore a link in the chain of communication with India.

MEDAL FOR THE CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE.

242

## DEFENCE OF JELLALABAD.
12th. November, 1841, to 7th. April, 1842.

The fortress of Jellalabad was found to be in a very dilapidated state, and the inhabitants disaffected to the government of the Shah. The Afghans collected to about ten thousand, and the walls of the fort being without parapets, and the 243garrison having only one day and a half supplies, on half rations, a sally was made on the 14th. of November, which routed the enemy, and enabled the troops to collect provisions, and erect works for the defence of the fortress, which called forth the efforts of all. While thus employed, the Afghans in great force again invested the place on the 27th. of November, but they were completely routed and dispersed by a sally of the garrison on the 1st. of December.

On the 9th. of January, 1842, the garrison was summoned to give up the fortress by the leader of the Afghan rebellion, in fulfilment of a convention entered into at Cabool with Major-General Elphinstone, who was taken prisoner at a conference, and died shortly afterwards; but Sir Robert Sale being fully assured of the bad faith of the insurgents, refused.

Captain Broadfoot, garrison engineer, and Captain Abbott, commissary of ordnance, aided by the indefatigable exertions of the troops, put the works into a state of defence to resist any Asiatic enemy not provided with siege-artillery; but the place was kept in a continual state of alarm by the occurrence of one hundred shocks of an earthquake in the course of a month, one of which, on the 19th. of February, occasioned the parapets to fall, injured the bastions, made a breach in the rampart, destroyed the guard-houses, reduced other portions of the works to ruins, and demolished one third of the town. With that unconquerable spirit of perseverance for which the troops had already been distinguished, they instantly turned to the repair of the works. Sirdar Mahomed Akbar Khan, Barukzye, the assassin of the late Envoy, and the treacherous destroyer of the Cabool force, flushed with success, approached with a numerous army to overwhelm the little garrison; he attacked the foraging parties on the 21st. and 22nd. of February; but was astonished at finding the works in a state of defence, whereupon he established a rigorous blockade. From that time to the 7th. of April, the reduced garrison was engaged in a succession of skirmishes, in which the 13th. had opportunities of distinguishing themselves; particularly detachments under Captains Pattisson and Fenwick, Lieutenants George Wade and W. Cox.

Information was received on the 5th. of April, that the force 244under Major-General, now General Sir George Pollock, G.C.B., had experienced reverses in the Khyber, and had retraced its steps towards Peshawur; and on the 6th. a feu-de-joie and salute of artillery were fired by Mahomed Akbar, in honour of the event. It was also reported that the Ghazees had been defeated, and that the Sirdar had retreated into Lughman. Sir Robert Sale resolved to anticipate the last-mentioned event, by a general attack on the Afghan camp, with the hope of relieving Jellalabad from blockade, and facilitating Major-General Pollock’s advance. Directions were accordingly given to form three columns of infantry, the central one consisting of the 13th., (mustering five hundred bayonets,) under Colonel Dennie, C.B.; the left comprising a similar number of the 35th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Monteath, C.B.; and the right composed of one company of the 13th., one of the 35th. Native Infantry, and the detachment of Sappers, under the command of Lieutenant Orr, amounting to three hundred and sixty men, was commanded by Captain (afterwards the celebrated Sir Henry) Havelock, of the 13th.: these were supported by the fire of the guns of No. 6 field battery under Captain Abbott, the whole of the small cavalry force being under Captain Oldfield and Lieutenant Mayne.

At daylight on the morning of the 7th. of April, the troops issued from the Cabool and Peshawur gates. Mahomed Akbar Khan, had formed his force of about six thousand men in order of battle for the defence of his camp; its right resting on a fort, and its left on the Cabool river. The attack was led by the skirmishers and column under Captain Havelock; this drove the enemy from the extreme left of his advanced line of works, which it pierced at once, and proceeded to advance into the plain; the central column at the same time directed its efforts against a square fort, upon the same base, the defence of which was obstinately maintained. Colonel Dennie, while nobly leading his regiment to the assault, received a shot through his body, which, to the deep regret of officers and men, shortly after proved fatal.

The rear of the work having been finally gained by passing to its left, orders were given for a combined attack upon the 245enemy’s camp; this was brilliant and successful. The artillery, advanced at the gallop, and directed a heavy fire upon the Afghan centre, while two columns of infantry penetrated his line near the same point, and the third forced back his left from its support on the river, into which some of his horse and foot were driven. The Afghans repeatedly attempted to check the advance by a smart fire of musketry—by throwing forward heavy bodies of horse, which twice threatened in force the detachments of infantry under Captain Havelock, and by opening three guns, screened by a garden wall; but in a short time they were dislodged from every point of their positions, their cannon taken, and their camp involved in a general conflagration.

By about seven o’clock in the morning the battle was over and the enemy in full retreat in the direction of Lughman. Two Afghan cavalry standards were taken, besides four guns which had been lost by the Cabool army and Gundamuck forces. Great quantities of matériel and stores were, together with the enemy’s tents, destroyed, and the defeat of Mahomed Akbar, in open field, by the troops he had boasted of blockading, was complete.

Armourer Sergeant Henry Uylett, of the 13th., captured Mahomed Akbar’s standard, which he took from a cavalry soldier, whom he killed. The standard is of scarlet cloth, with a green border, and crimson and yellow fringe. It is triangular in shape and swallow-tailed. About the centre a patch of light blue cloth is introduced, on which are neatly sewn some characters in yellow cloth, being an extract from the Koran, signifying “The Omnipotent God! In the name of God, the clement and the merciful! With God as a helper, victory is nigh.” This and two other flags, captured by the 13th. on the same day, were deposited in Chelsea Hospital.

The enemy’s loss was very severe; the field of battle was strewed with the bodies of men and horses, and the richness of the trappings of some of the latter denoted that chiefs of rank (several being present and taking part in the action) had fallen.

In February following, the thanks of Parliament were accorded to the Governor-General of India, and to the officers 246and troops employed in Afghanistan, the resolutions being moved in the House of Lords by the Duke of Wellington, and in the House of Commons by Sir Robert Peel, who, after eulogizing the gallant conduct of Sir Robert Sale and the garrison of Jellalabad, (appropriately designated “Illustrious,”) specially deplored the death of Colonel Dennie, justly described as “one of the most noble and gallant spirits, whose actions have ever added brilliance to their country’s military renown.”

FIRST JELLALABAD MEDAL.

On the 26th. of August, 1842, it was officially announced in the “London Gazette,” that “In consideration of the distinguished gallantry displayed by the 13th. Light Infantry, during the campaigns in the Burmese empire and in Afghanistan, Her Majesty has been graciously pleased to approve of that regiment assuming the title of the ‘13th., or Prince Albert’s Light Infantry;’ and of its facings being changed from yellow to blue.

“Her Majesty has also been pleased to authorize the 13th. Regiment of Light Infantry to bear on its colours and appointments a ‘Mural Crown,’ superscribed ‘Jellalabad,’ as a memorial of the fortitude, perseverance, and enterprise, evinced by that regiment, and the several corps which served during the blockade of Jellalabad.”

247

## SECOND AFGHAN CAMPAIGN.
1842.

When the news of the Afghan tragedy reached India, it was resolved to rescue the gallant garrison, and to restore British Supremacy beyond the Indus. Accordingly a force was collected at Peshawur, in the north of the Punjaub, under Major-General Pollock, early in 1842. Of this army, the Queen’s regiments consisted of the 3rd. Light Dragoons, and the 9th. and 31st. Foot. On the 5th. of April the Khyber Pass was forced, although strongly occupied, and its mouth having a breastwork of stones and bushes.

Precipitous and rocky hills, on the right and left, presented great natural obstacles to the ascent of troops, and it was an undertaking of no ordinary difficulty to gain the summit of such heights, defended as they were by a numerous body of the enemy; the columns destined to accomplish this most important object, moved off simultaneously with the main one intended to assault the entrance, but were compelled to make a considerable detour to the right and left, to enable them to commence the ascent. The right column, consisting of four companies of the 9th. Foot, and the same number of companies of the 26th. and 64th. Native Infantry, were under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, of the 9th. regiment, and Major Anderson, of the 64th. Native Infantry. The left column, consisting of four companies of the 9th. Foot, a similar number of companies of the 26th. and 64th. Native Infantry, together with four hundred Jezailchees, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Moseley and Major Huish, commenced the ascent, led by Captain Ferris, of the regiment of Jezailchees.

Both columns, after considerable opposition, succeeded in routing the enemy, and gaining possession of the crest of the hills on either side. While the flanking columns were in progress on the heights, Captain Alexander, in command of the artillery, placed the guns in position, and threw shrapnel among the enemy when opportunity offered, which assisted much in their discomfiture. Upon the heights being gained, the main column was advanced to the mouth of the Pass, and commenced destroying the barrier, which the enemy had evacuated on perceiving their position was turned; portions of the right and left columns were left to keep the heights, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Moseley and Major Anderson, and Major Huish and Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor continued their advance to crown the hills in front, and on each side, which were covered with the foe, who appeared determined to contest every inch of ground; but the gallantry of the troops carried everything before them.

Thus was accomplished without the payment of any tribute, the passage of the Khyber Pass,[87] and the road to Jellalabad was gained. The siege of that place (as already shewn) had been abandoned, when Major-General Pollock arrived on the 16th. of April, and found the garrison, after a siege which had lasted upwards of five months, in excellent health, with a plentiful supply of ammunition, and all most anxious to march on Cabool.

248

## ADVANCE ON CABOOL.
1842.

Major-General Pollock urged upon Lord Ellenborough, the new Governor-General of India, the advance upon Cabool; the 31st. regiment, which had followed by forced marches, joined 249at Jellalabad on the 5th. of May, having undergone much privation on the way, and the loss of several men from famine and fatigue; while at Jellalabad the army was halted in wretched tents, the climate being so unhealthy during the summer, that the natives use it only as a winter residence. Soon the effect of this displayed itself; the days became so oppressive, that both officers and men were obliged to dig deep holes underground in which to shield themselves, in some slight measure, from the burning heat of the sun, the thermometer rising in the tents as high as 126°.

In consequence of the extreme heat the troops suffered a loss which the most sanguinary encounter with the enemy could not have exceeded. Neither was it in men alone that the army was daily losing its efficiency. From the valley of Jellalabad having been so long the seat of war, the fertile land had become a desert,—the wretched half-starved camels could find no forage on the bare face on the sand, and they died by hundreds; their dead bodies lying about in all directions, swollen with the sun, and emitting the most pestilential exhalations, together with the filth and dirt of a standing camp of fifty thousand men, added to the disease which raged among the troops.

Eventually it was found necessary to divide the force, and the fourth brigade, in which was the 31st. regiment, was ordered to march under Brigadier Monteath into the Shinwaree country, to punish some refractory tribes, who had attacked several convoys, and been guilty of many acts of murder and plunder. The warlike and turbulent Shinwaree tribes sheltered themselves in their strongholds, which were formed in a narrow valley, strengthened by many forts and stockaded enclosures, while the heights on either side were defended by numerous sunghas, or breastworks of large stones, which were so constructed as to enable them to dispute every inch of ground with an advancing force.

On the 26th. of July, Brigadier Monteath prepared to attack the enemy near Mazeena with his whole force; and accordingly, leaving his camp standing under an efficient guard, he moved towards the position occupied by the Afghans, who were prepared, and nothing loath to meet him. The engagement was 250commenced by the 31st. regiment, seconded by the 33rd. and 53rd. Native Infantry, ascending the heights, and driving the Shinwarees from their breastworks, and along the ridges of the hills, while the 10th. Light Cavalry, in the valley below, charged them whenever they showed front on level ground. The camp followers and pioneers had been furnished with combustibles to burn the forts, as the Shinwarees were driven out of them, which service was very efficiently performed. Meanwhile, on the heights, the enemy disputed every foot of ground until taken at the point of the bayonet, and Lieutenant M‘Ilween, of the 31st., was killed in leading one of the attacks.

The Afghans being driven from their defences, the artillery, under the command of Captain Abbott, played upon them with great effect; and after contesting the day until every fort and place of defence had been taken and destroyed, they fled, dispersing themselves among the neighbouring hills, where it was impossible to pursue them. Their loss was very great, including most of their leaders.

After this action the brigade returned to Jellalabad, and on the 20th. of August the army marched in two divisions en route to Cabool. Three days afterwards the troops arrived at Gundamuck, when information was received that the enemy, under the Chiefs Hadji Ali and Khyroolah Khan, occupied the village and fort of Mammoo Khail, about two miles distant, and it was determined to attack them there on the following morning. Accordingly on the 24th. of August, at four o’clock, a.m., the troops advanced, and the attack on Mammoo Khail was attended with complete success.

Major-General Pollock left Gundamuck on the 7th. of September, and on the day after the troops were engaged with the forces of Mahomed Khan and the Ghilzie chiefs at the Pass of Jugdulluck; in the valley were seen the blackened remains of the unfortunate Cabool force. No further opposition was shewn to the advance of the army until nearing the valley of Tezeen;—the road from this place to Khoord Cabool was through a succession of lofty hills, called the Huft Kotul, or Eight Hills.

On the 10th. of September, it having been ascertained that Akbar Khan, with twenty thousand men, had established himself 251in the Khoord Cabool Pass, in order to cover the capital and fight a pitched battle with the British, the second division was ordered to join the first by a forced march to Tezeen, where Major-General Pollock was encamped. This junction was effected on the 11th. of September, with little loss, although a running fight was kept up the greater part of the way.

Shortly after daybreak on the 13th. of September, the army moved off its ground towards the Tezeen Pass, the advanced guard being commanded by Sir Robert Sale. After moving carefully along the Pass for about two miles, the Afghans were discovered, in great force, occupying strong positions on the heights on either side, while their artillery and cavalry were formed some distance farther on in the Pass itself. The action commenced by a heavy fire on the advanced guard of the British; and the distance being too great for musketry, from the effect of which also the Afghans were covered by extensive sunghas, for the whole length of their position, it was judged necessary for the troops to ascend the heights and drive them from their posts at the point of the bayonet. This service was most effectively performed on the left heights by the 9th. and 31st. regiments, and on the right by the 13th. Light Infantry.

The companies ascended the face of the mountain under a most galling fire, from the effects of which many casualties occurred, and not returning a shot until the ledge was gained: a combined volley within ten yards of the enemy, followed by an immediate charge of bayonets, drove him from his defences with great slaughter, and the heights were gained.

Being reinforced by fresh troops, the British pushed on, and storming one entrenchment after another, threw the Afghans into great confusion. The artillery was now brought up, and played upon them with terrific effect, while the British cavalry, having charged and overthrown their horse, posted in the Pass, and taken their guns, together with the state tent of their commander, Mahomed Akbar Khan, victory, even at this early period was in favour of the British arms; but the warlike mountaineers continued the struggle with desperate valour. Attack after attack was made upon the troops occupying the posts from which the enemy had first been driven. Reckless 252of life, the stern fanatics came on to be shot down from the defences which they had themselves thrown up. In a series of desultory attacks the day declined, and the British having obtained possession of every height commanding the Pass, the remains of the Afghan army made a détour among the hills, and attacked the British rear-guard, commanded by Colonel Richmond, but they were warmly received, and entirely discomfited.

So complete was the defeat of the Afghan army on the 13th. of September, that Akbar Khan escaped from the field accompanied only by a solitary horseman. The enemy acknowledged to have lost fifty-three chiefs and persons of consequence and seven hundred men. The casualties on the part of the British amounted to one hundred and eighty-five.

No impediments now existed to the advance of the British on Cabool, at which city the army arrived on the 15th. of September, and encamped on the race-course. On the following morning the British colours were hoisted on the highest pinnacles of the battlements of the Bala Hissar, (upper fort,) on the spot most conspicuous from the city; the National Anthem was played, and a royal salute fired from the guns of the horse artillery, the whole of the troops present giving three cheers. The colours were left in the Bala Hissar to be hoisted daily as long as the troops should continue at Cabool.

All the objects of the campaign were thus gained, and the rescue of the prisoners effected, amongst whom were several officers[88] and ladies, (Lady Sale being of the number,) together with thirty-six non-commissioned officers and men of the 44th. regiment—one hundred and five in all.

253

## CANDAHAR.
1842.

As the 13th. Light Infantry are so intimately connected with the defence of Jellalabad, in like manner the 40th. regiment is associated with Candahar. Major-General Sir William Nott, like Sir Robert Sale, refused to obey the order from Major-General Elphinstone to surrender. After the insurrection at Cabool, a general rising took place throughout Afghanistan, and the insurgents in the neighbourhood of Candahar being headed by Prince Sufter Jung, the son of Shah Soojah, and brother of Prince Timour, (Governor of Candahar,) who had left on the 29th. of November, 1841, to place himself at the head of those whom Mahomed Atta Khan was assembling on the eastern frontier. The insurgents under these two chiefs having approached within eight miles, Major-General Sir William Nott, G.C.B., moved out to attack them on the morning of the 12th. of January, 1842, the 40th. forming the advance. This regiment, during the previous year, had suffered severely from sickness, the number of deaths amounting to one hundred and fifty-nine. A strong position, with a morass in their front, had been taken up by the enemy, which rendered the approach of the troops difficult. The Afghans were, however, quickly routed. At this period, and until the 7th. of May, the soldiers remained accoutred every night.

During the month of February considerable numbers of Afghans, under the command of Prince Sufter Jung and other chiefs assembled in the vicinity of Candahar, plundering the villages, and by every possible means urging the inhabitants to join in an attack upon the British troops, especially those occupying the cantonments; but owing to the severity of the weather the Major-General was unable to move, and such a measure became impracticable till the 7th. of March, when, the enemy having approached closer, Sir William Nott marched with the remainder of his army against them; they were followed, and dispersed in every direction. While the force were thus absent, a strong detachment of the enemy made an attack on the city, and succeeded in burning the Herat gate, but were repulsed with great loss by the troops in garrison. On the 25th. of March, Sir William moved out with a force (of which the 40th. formed a part,) to the support of a brigade detached under the command of Colonel Wymer, C.B., of the Bengal army, to forage and to afford protection to the numerous villages, when the Afghans were driven across the Urghundaub in the greatest confusion.

Major-General (now Lieutenant-General Sir Richard) England, who had at first been unsuccessful in conveying stores to Candahar from Scinde, having been reinforced at Quetta, again advanced, and accomplished his object. On the 28th. of April he attacked the enemy’s strong position in front of the village of Hykulzie. The 41st., which formed part of his force, was the only Queen’s regiment that shared in this action; two out of the three columns of attack were led by Majors Simmons and Cochran, the reserve being under Major Browne, all of the 41st. Foot.

254

## KELAT-I-GHILZIE.

On the 19th. of May, a force, composed of the 40th. and other corps, under Colonel Wymer, marched for the purpose of drawing off the garrison of Kelat-i-Ghilzie, a hill fort eighty-four miles from Candahar, on the road to Ghuznee, which had been held with difficulty throughout the winter, and had for some months been closely blockaded. It arrived there on the 26th., but on the 21st. the fort had been attacked by four thousand Ghilzees, at four in the morning, whom the defenders had gallantly defeated. The troops consequently were only occupied in destroying the defences, etc., till the 1st. of June, when they returned to Candahar.[89]

Major-General Nott moved with his army on the 10th. of August, upon Cabool. The 40th. and 41st. regiments formed a portion of his force, the wounded, sick, and weakly men being sent to India viâ the Kojuck Pass, with the troops under Major-General England. Captain White, of the light company of the 40th., was appointed to command the advance, composed of the light companies of the 40th. and 41st., and the 2nd., 16th., 38th., 42nd., and 43rd. regiments of Bengal Native Infantry, and the regiment of Kelat-i-Ghilzie.

255

## BATTLE OF GONINE.
30th. August, 1842.

Shumshoodeen, the Afghan governor of Ghuznee, about three o’clock in the afternoon, on the 30th. of August, brought nearly the whole of his army, amounting to about twelve thousand men, into the vicinity of the camp at Gonine, distant thirty-eight miles south-west of Ghuznee, where Major-General Nott moved out with one half of his force, and after a short but spirited contest, defeated the Afghans, capturing their guns, tents, ammunition, etc., and dispersing them in every direction. One hour more of daylight, and the whole of their infantry would have been destroyed. Shumshoodeen fled towards Ghuznee, accompanied by about thirty horsemen. Major Hibbert, of the 40th., was especially noticed in the despatches. Two officers were killed and four wounded; thirty-six non-commissioned officers and men were killed and sixty-two wounded.

256

## RE-CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE.
6th. September, 1842.

Major-General Sir William Nott, on the morning of the 5th. of September, moved upon Ghuznee. Lieutenant-Colonel Palmer, Political Agent, commanding at Ghuznee, upon promise of honourable treatment and safety on the march to Cabool, and by the orders of Major Pottinger and Major-General Elphinstone, had, in March, 1842, capitulated. The garrison, which only occupied the citadel, was exhausted by fatigue and want of water, and the men had suffered greatly from cold, the thermometer having been fourteen degrees below zero. Upon Shumshoodeen, Nephew of Dost Mahomed Khan, swearing on the Koran that he would give the Sepoys a safe escort to Hindoostan, they consented to deliver up their arms; but had scarcely marched out of the citadel, when they were attacked by the fanatical Ghazees. An English officer, his wife, and their servants, were massacred on the spot, and native women, children, and Sepoys were butchered in heaps. Colonel Palmer was put to the torture, after which, he and nine only surviving officers were thrown into a dungeon. The city was found to be full of men, and a range of mountains running north-east of the fortress was covered by heavy bodies of cavalry and infantry; the gardens and ravines in the vicinity being likewise occupied. Major Sanders, of the Bengal Engineers, was directed to reconnoitre the works; this brought on some smart skirmishing, and Captain White, of the 40th., commanding the light companies, was pushed forward, when the Major-General determined to carry the enemy’s mountain positions before encamping his force. This was effectively performed by the troops, and the Afghans were driven before them until every point was gained. Two regiments and some guns were sent from the camp, (which had been pitched,) to occupy the village of Bullool, about six hundred yards from the walls of Ghuznee, upon the spur of the mountain to the north-east, as this appeared to be a desirable spot for preparing a heavy battery.

During the night of the 5th. of September, the engineers sappers, and miners, and infantry working parties were employed 257in erecting breaching batteries; before the guns, however, had reached the position on the morning of the 6th., it was ascertained that the fortress had been evacuated, and at daybreak the British colours were flying from the citadel. The 40th. had one private killed and three privates wounded; the 41st had the same number wounded. In these operations the loss was much less than might have been expected, from the numbers and positions of the enemy, and from the fact of the troops being obliged to move under the range of the guns of the fortress. Three hundred and twenty-seven Sepoys of the 27th. Native Infantry were here released from the state of slavery to which they had been reduced by the Afghans. A party was detained, under Lieutenant G. White, to take down the celebrated gates of Somnauth, concerning which so much discussion afterwards arose.

On the 10th. of September the troops continued their march on Cabool, when Shumshoodeen, Sultan Jan, and other chiefs having assembled about twelve thousand men, occupied, on the 14th. and 15th. of September, a succession of strong mountains, intercepting the advance at Beenee Badam, and Mydan, but they were dislodged, and driven from their position. No further opposition was encountered, and on the 17th. the troops, under Major-General Nott, reached Cabool, and joined the force under Major-General Pollock.

After the strong town of Istalif had been captured by the troops under Major-General McCaskill, on the 29th. of September, in which the 9th. Foot and the light companies of the 41st. bore a gallant part, the army broke ground on its return to India on the 12th. of October, the grand bazaar at Cabool, named the Chahar Chuttah, where the remains of the British envoy had been exposed to public insult, having been first destroyed. On arriving at Jellalabad, the fortress was destroyed.[90] During the march through the Passes several attacks of the Afghans were repulsed. According to the wish of Lord Ellenborough, the Governor-General, the garrison of Jellalabad proceeded in advance of the rest of the troops, in order to make a triumphant entry. The medals (mural crown pattern) granted to the garrison for the defence and battle near Jellalabad had been forwarded a few days previously, in order that they might be worn on its entrance into Ferozepore, which took place on the 17th. of December.

The following Queen’s regiments took part in these campaigns:—Cabool, 1842.—3rd. Light Dragoons, 9th., 13th., 31st., 40th., and 41st. regiments. Candahar and Ghuznee.—40th. and 41st. regiments. Jellalabad.—13th. Light Infantry.

258

## THE SECOND AFGHAN WAR.
1878, 1879, 1880.

Dost Mohammed, our antagonist in the war of 1842, died Ameer of Afghanistan in 1863, and was succeeded by his third son, Shere Ali. His authority was disputed by his brother, but, after a series of bloody conflicts, he, being aided by Sir John Lawrence with arms and money, overcame his rivals, and in 1869 259was sole ruler of Afghanistan. In March of the same year he had an interview at Umballa with Lord Mayo, Viceroy of India, and was granted another subsidy; but not meeting with the succour he desired, Shere Ali returned home in a very suspicious and dissatisfied state of mind. Lord Northbrook, during his Vice-royalty, met the prime minister of Shere Ali at Simla in 1873, who, failing to obtain any positive assurance of support in case of an attack by Russia, his master concluded that his best policy would be to make friends with that power, and he accordingly entered into correspondence with General Kauffman, the Russian commander in Central Asia. In 1877 he refused to allow a British Resident at Cabul, and broke off all communications with the Indian Government, the result being that his annual subsidy was withheld. In June, 1878, a Russian envoy, Stoletoff, with a military escort, was received with honour at Cabul, and a treaty signed, constituting Russia the guardian of the Ameer. Upon this, Lord Lytton sent as envoy to Cabul, Gholam Hussein Khan, with letters to the Ameer informing him of the intention of the Indian Government to send to Cabul an English mission, but the envoy was dismissed with presents, and intercourse with the English declined. A special mission was despatched from Peshawur under Sir Neville B. Chamberlain, commander of the Madras Army, with whom was Major Cavagnari, which proceeded to the fort of Ali Musjid at the entrance of the Khyber Pass, but was there stopped, and threatened with attack if it proceeded further, September 22nd. As the escort with the mission was not strong enough to force a passage, Sir Neville returned to Peshawur. As it was impossible that the Indian Government could submit to see a Russian Envoy received with honour at Cabul, and its own officers refused admission into the country, an ultimatum was sent to Shere Ali, to the effect that if a British Resident was not received at Cabul war would be declared. No answer to this having been received within the time prescribed, November 20th, on the next day war was formally proclaimed. It was decided to invade Afghanistan in three columns, operating by the Khyber and Bolan Passes, and the Kuram Valley. A fourth column, called the Thal-Chotiali Field Force, was placed under the orders of General Donald Stewart in Southern Afghanistan, and a reserve column was formed at Jumrood. The column commanded by General Sir S. Browne, V.C., known as the First Division of the Peshawur Field Force, crossed the frontier the day war was proclaimed, and marched direct upon

260

## ALI MUSJID,
November 21st., 1878.

Ali Musjid is a strong fort on a steep detached hill, about six miles from the frontier, commanding the deep gorge of the Khyber Pass, and flanked by batteries on the hill sides. The fort was armed with fifteen guns, and the spurs of the hills were occupied by the enemy, their right resting on a ridge covered with a line of breastworks, forming a position of great strength. General Browne’s force was divided into four brigades. The first, under General Macpherson, consisting of the 4th. Battalion Rifle Brigade, the 20th. Bengal Infantry, and the 4th. Ghoorkas, with a mountain battery, was directed to make a long detour, and occupy the Pass a mile or two beyond the fort. The second brigade under Col. Tytler, composed of the 1st. Battalion 17th. Foot, the 1st. Sikhs, the Guides, and a mountain battery, was ordered to take a hill opposite the fort, on which were some batteries, and to turn the enemy’s position; and the third and fourth brigades, under General Appleyard, C.B., comprising the 51st. and 81st. regiments, the 14th. and 45th. Sikhs, and the 6th. and 24th. Native Infantry, with a mountain battery, and a battery of Horse Artillery were to march up the valley. As the troops advanced the fort opened fire on them, and the fire being returned by a battery of forty-pounders, the effect on the fortification was soon visible. The 81st. and the 14th. Sikhs threw out lines of skirmishers to clear the advanced defences of the Afghans; a battery of nine-pounders was got into position, and the forty-pounders poured a destructive fire into Ali Musjid, and soon reduced its guns to silence. A general advance was ordered, the 51st. and the Sikhs threatened the enemy’s left, and both sides of the steep hill slopes were covered with infantry in skirmishing order, keeping up a heavy musketry fire on the Afghan defences. The skirmishers pushed forward till they came nearly abreast of the fort, and some gallant but unsuccessful attacks were made upon the enemy’s entrenchments, but it was evident that the fort and batteries could not be carried by a direct attack but with immense loss, and as night was coming on, a halt was ordered. Nothing was yet known how Macpherson and Tytler had succeeded in their part of the operations; both brigades had met with enormous obstacles on their march, and the first failed to reach the point assigned to it in the plan of the attack; but these movements, and the arrival of Tytler’s brigade in the night at its destined position, struck the Afghans with terror. The defenders of Ali Musjid on hearing that a force was in their rear which would cut off their retreat, abandoned their post with precipitation and fled, leaving their fires burning, and their guns loaded. In their rapid flight towards Jellalabad, they were intercepted by Tytler’s brigade, which captured a large number of prisoners, among them being the Ameer’s Master of the Horse. In the morning Ali Musjid was occupied by the troops without further resistance. Twenty-two guns were taken in the fort, and seven more in a battery on the ridge, with large stores of ammunition, food, and clothing. The Afghans were so cowed by the capture of a fort they believed to be impregnable, that Sir S. Browne pushing rapidly onwards, reached and established himself at Jellalabad, with scarcely a shot being fired. The British loss was Major Birch, Lieut. Fitzgerald and thirty-five men killed. The regiments engaged were the 10th. Hussars, 11th. Bengal Lancers, the 17th., 51st., 81st. Regiment, and Rifle Brigade, the 6th., 14th., 20th., 27th., and 45th. Bengal Infantry; 1st. Sikh Infantry, 4th. Ghoorkas, Bengal Sappers and Miners, and four Batteries of Artillery.

261

## PEIWAR KOTUL.
December 2nd., 1878.

Major-General Roberts, V.C. (now General Sir F. Roberts, V.C.), at the outbreak of the second Afghan war was Quartermaster-General of the Bombay Army, and was appointed by the Viceroy, Lord Lytton, to the command of the force which was to invade Afghanistan by the Kuram Valley. The Kuram Field Force was 262not numerically strong, but it included some of the finest regiments in the Indian Army, with two seasoned British regiments; and most of the officers were men of much experience in campaigning. The cavalry, consisting of one squadron of the 10th. Hussars and the 12th. Bengal Cavalry, was under Colonel Hugh Gough, C.B., V.C., and the infantry, in two brigades, were commanded by Brigadier-General Cobbe, of the 17th. Regiment, and Brigadier-General Thelwell, C.B. At dawn on November 21st., the same day that the column under Sir S. Browne commenced its advance, General Roberts crossed the river at Thall, and a few days later occupied the Kuram fort, which the enemy abandoned on his approach. The Afghans then took up a very strong position on the Peiwar Kotul, about twelve miles off, where they determined to make a stand. On November 30th. the British force approached the enemy’s position, and a heavy fire was opened upon them from the ridge occupied by the Afghans. For a time a sharp exchange of shots took place, but the British were gradually withdrawn from under fire, and encamped beyond the range of the guns of the enemy. The snow was falling thickly in the Peiwar Kotul, the cold was intense, and supplies were difficult to keep up, but three days elapsed while General Roberts reconnoitered the almost impregnable post of the Afghan army, and matured his plans. It was found that the position of the enemy was too strong to be successfully attacked in front, so the General determined, while making a feigned frontal attack, to become a real attack in time, to turn the Afghan position by a long and difficult night march of nearly ten miles, to the summit of the hills on the right of the Kotul. This march, one of the most hazardous ever undertaken, he directed in person, and failure meant ruin, if not utter annihilation; as the entire force at his disposal was little more than 3,300 men, of whom only 900 were Europeans, against an army of 3,500 regular Afghan troops, with eighteen guns, besides hundreds of tribesmen. The attention of the enemy was occupied in their front by the pioneers constructing a battery, and a demonstration made by some artillery and cavalry; when at 10 p.m., December 2nd., the troops detailed for the turning force, consisting of the 29th Native Infantry and 5th. Ghoorkas, a wing of the 72nd. Highlanders, the 2nd. Punjaub Infantry, and 23rd. Pioneers, under Brigadier Thelwell, with a 263four gun elephant battery, fell silently into their ranks without sound of drum or bugle, and the march commenced. The encampment they left was 8,000 feet above the sea level, and as the column ascended the cold became intense, a cutting wind blowing; the ground also for the first half of the distance traversed was very rough and broken, intersected by ravines and watercourses. The men tramped on in silence, when an act of treachery nearly proved fatal to the whole force. Two shots were fired in rapid succession in the ranks of the 29th. Native Infantry, which startled all, and a halt was immediately made. The offenders could not then be discovered, but the general ordered the 5th. Ghoorkas, and two companies of the 72nd. to head the column, and the march was resumed.[91] Shortly before daybreak the van of the column found itself in contact with the first Afghan outpost, and its way barred by an abattis of felled trees, eight feet in height. The enemy lining this defence fired upon the men of the 5th. Ghoorkas, who, gallantly led by Major Fitzhugh and Captain Cook, sprang over the breastwork and engaged the Afghans hand to hand. Driven from this defence, the enemy fell back upon another, eighty yards in the rear, and made another stand; but the Ghoorkas, supported by the 72nd., and aided by the fire of two guns, under Captain Kelso, who was shot through the head while advancing, carried stockade after stockade in the grey light of the dawn; and within half an hour of the firing of the first shot, all were in the possession of the British, and the line of the Afghan defence turned. General Roberts flashed the news of his success to Brigadier-General Cobbe, who had commenced to carry out the front attack on the Khotul, and had been heavily engaged with the batteries at the head of the Pass since daybreak. For some hours he made no great progress, as the enemy resisted desperately, but he kept a large number of the enemy within their entrenchments, and prevented them from going to the assistance of their defeated comrades on the left. Roberts now advanced against the Afghan main body, which had been strengthened with fresh troops, and taken up a strong position in the dense woods surrounding the plateau. The Punjaubees were met with such a heavy fire that they fell back, being unsupported by the Ghoorkas and Highlanders, in spite of the general’s efforts in person to rally them. The 23rd. Pioneers and an elephant battery now came up, and the Ghoorkas and 72nd. followed; and, after a hot contest of some hours, the Afghans finding their retreat threatened, and General Cobbe’s brigade in possession of their defences in front, fled in such haste that they left their tents standing, their baggage, and everything they had. By this time the short winter day was drawing to a close, and that night the British troops encamped at an elevation of nearly 10,000 feet, but luckily with good fires, as the thermometer registered over twenty degrees of frost. In this brilliant action the total British loss was—Major Anderson, of the 23rd. Pioneers, and Captain Kelso killed, and General Cobbe wounded; and ninety Europeans and natives killed and wounded. The Afghan loss was severe, and six field pieces and eleven mountain guns were captured. A few days after this defeat, Shere Ali fled from Cabul to Balkh, with the intention of seeking refuge in Russia; but, while waiting for permission from the Russian Government to take this step, fell ill of a fever and died, in February, 1879. The British troops engaged at Peiwar Kotul were the 12th. Bengal Cavalry, the 8th. and 72nd. Regiments, the 23rd. and the 29th. Bengal Infantry, the 5th Ghoorkas, and the 2nd. and 5th. Punjaub Infantry.

264

## CHARASIA.
October 6th., 1879.

On the death of Shere Ali, his son Yacoub Khan, who had rebelled against, and had been imprisoned by his father, succeeded him as Ameer of Afghanistan. Negociations for peace were opened with him, and he visited the British camp at Gundamuck, where he was received with honour by General Sir S. Browne and 265his staff. After some preliminaries a treaty was signed and ratified on May 30th., 1879; by which the Ameer agreed—to place the Foreign relations of Afghanistan under British control, to have a British resident at Cabul, and to allow the occupation of the Khyber Pass, and the Kuram and Pisheen Valleys, by the British; who were to pay him an annual subsidy of six lakhs of rupees, while he adhered to his engagements. A lasting peace seemed now to be assured, and in accordance with the terms of the treaty; Sir Louis Cavagnari, with Mr. Jenkins as his Secretary, Dr. Kelly as Medical Officer, and an escort of twenty-five Cavalry and fifty Infantry of the Guides, under Lieut. Hamilton, were despatched to Cabul, arriving there on July 24th. For a time all went well. Daily supplies of fruit, milk, and vegetables, were sent from the Ameer to the Envoy, who rode out continually with his staff and a small escort, to the various places of interest in the neighbourhood of the city. But on August 5th. some regiments from Herat arrived at Cabul, who used insulting language to the Resident, and quarrels and outbreaks arose between them and the men of his escort. These regiments had never been defeated by the British, and they taunted the Cabulese with being cowards. On the night of September 2nd., the Herat regiments aided by the populace, attacked the Residency, and after an heroic resistance lasting for hours, the Envoy, the three English Officers, and almost all the escort were slaughtered; a few natives only escaping. Twenty-four hours after, the news of the massacre reached the Kuram Valley, and from thence was telegraphed to Lord Lytton at Simla. No time was lost in endeavouring to avenge the outrage. General Sir F. Roberts, who was then at Simla, started the next day for Ali Kheyl, with orders to advance as rapidly as possible on Cabul; General Sir Donald Stewart who had but just evacuated Candahar, was ordered to return and reoccupy that place, and a reserve of 5000 men was assembled between Rawul Pindee, and Peshawur. On September 13th., General Baker took command of the troops at the Shutargardan Pass, the 23rd. Pioneers, the 5th. Ghoorkas, and the 72nd., and occupied a position at Kushi. Want of transport animals was the greatest obstacle to a rapid advance. When the previous campaign was ended, as usual with mistaken economy, everything 266was sold and scattered, and now everything had to be replaced at any expense. All the available animals near the frontier were secured, and with the utmost exertions Sir F. Roberts managed to collect sufficient cattle to make an advance, with three or four months supplies for about 6000 troops, and 3,500 camp followers. On September 27th. he started from Ali Kheyl, and the advance commenced. On the route to the Shutargardan, some attacks were made on the baggage convoys by the Mangals, who were repulsed, and on the 29th. the General arrived at Kushi, where he met with the Ameer, Yakoub Khan, who had ridden into the camp the preceding day and surrendered himself, with his eldest son and ministers. The Ameer stated that his power was gone, and that he had been dethroned by his rebellious troops. An Officer present wrote—“What his true reasons for this step may have been, we never knew; certainly not the one he gave, for no Afghan ever told the truth intentionally.” Ultimately the complicity of the Ameer with the Massacre of the British Mission was proved, and he was sent to India, where he was detained as a state prisoner.

Meanwhile Sir F. Roberts pushed on towards Cabul, and on October 6th. encountered the Afghan Army, who had taken up an almost impregnable position at Charasia, about eleven miles from that city. The valley here is narrowed to a mere defile, on both sides of which the enemy had placed guns in position, and had lined the steep and barren heights with troops. Only one brigade of Infantry, that of Brigadier Baker, with the addition of the 92nd. Regiment was to the front, the remainder of the force with the cavalry, under Brigadier-General Macpherson, being on march in the rear, in charge of the commissariat and reserve ammunition, and did not come up till the battle was over. The General convinced that any delay before the enemy would lead to a general rising of the tribes, determined to attack at once; and as their front position was of great strength, made his real attack by a flanking movement on their right, while he occupied their left by a feint. He divided his force into two columns; one, under General Baker, was to storm the heights of the Chardeh Valley which formed the Afghan right; and the other under Major White, of the 92nd., was directed to attack the Sang-i-Nawishtu defile; and as 267General Macpherson’s brigade was advancing, a small reserve only was left in defence of the camp.

Baker’s column advanced over the bare hills, flanked by steep rocky crags, easily defensible against any force, more than 1,500 feet in height; and carried the first position, though the Afghans, armed with Sniders and Enfields, kept up a continuous fire, and it was nearly two hours before they retreated to a second ridge, about six hundred yards in the rear. This position too was carried by the troops in successive rushes, supported by the fire of the mountain guns; and by 3.45 the enemy’s defences were captured, or taken in reverse.

In the meantime Major White had turned his feigned, into a real attack on the Sang-i-Nawishtu defile, though there the enemy was strongly posted, and outnumbered his men ten to one. Finding that his artillery was powerless, he led his men in person from one steep ledge to another, till at length being opposed face to face by an overwhelming number of Afghans, he took a rifle, and shooting their leader dead, his followers fled, leaving four mountain guns behind them. He pursued them through the Pass, and effected a junction with General Baker in the rear of the enemy’s position. By four o’clock, the Afghans were in complete rout, flying towards Cabul, with the loss of two standards, and all their guns (twenty pieces), three hundred killed and a vast number wounded. The British loss was twenty killed, and less than seventy wounded.

General Macpherson having arrived in the camp, Sir F. Roberts marched the next morning towards Cabul, and on October 8th. established himself in the cantonments of Sherpur, where seventy-three guns were taken,[92] and occupied the Bala Hissar, or citadel of Cabul.

The troops engaged in this affair, were the 9th. Lancers, 12th. Bengal Cavalry, 14th. Bengal Lancers, 5th. Punjaub Cavalry, the 67th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot, Bengal Sappers and Miners, 23rd. and 28th. Bengal Infantry, 5th. Ghoorkas, 5th. Punjaub Infantry, one Battery R. H. A., and two Mountain Batteries.

268

## CABUL.
December, 1879.

Though the whole country was bitterly hostile to the British, for some weeks, with the exception of a skirmish or two, and an explosion of gunpowder in the Bala Hissar, by which Capt. Shafto, and several Ghoorkas were killed; the occupation of Cabul by Sir F. Roberts and his army remained undisturbed. In the beginning of December, a change took place. Instigated by an aged and fanatic Moollah, a chief called Mohammed Jan, and other leaders, the Afghans of the Maidan and Ghuznee districts, and of the Kohistan country to the north of Cabul, began to collect in thousands, with the intention of expelling or massacring the invaders of their country.

Sir F. Roberts at first was not aware of the strength of this combination, but knowing of their advance, and the importance of dispersing the tribes before they could effect a junction, two columns were formed to march out and attack the enemy, December 8th. One under General Macpherson, went towards Urghandeh, to meet the enemy coming from Maidan, and the other under General Baker, was dispatched viâ Charasia, but also towards Maidan, with the object of intercepting the enemy in their anticipated retreat.

General Macpherson first met with the Kohistanees, who were marching to join Mohammed Jan, near Chardeh, and a sharp fight ensued. The guns did some execution, but the nature of the ground prevented the cavalry from being of any service. Mohammed Jan was now at the head of about ten thousand men, and succeeded in placing himself between General Macpherson and Cabul, and also, as it turned out, between his infantry, and the cavalry and guns moving to join him on the morning of December 11th. The four guns, escorted by a squadron of the 9th. Lancers, and forty-four men of the 14th. Bengal Lancers, under General Massey, after a four-mile march, fell in with the enemy, but as only about two thousand showed themselves, they were supposed to be a body of fugitives flying from either Macpherson or Baker.

269Massey, without the orders of General Macpherson, at once attacked, but the fire from his guns had no effect in checking the advance of the enemy’s masses, and the handful of cavalry, after two desperate charges, were compelled to retreat with the loss of twenty-seven killed, including four officers, and twenty-five wounded.[93] The guns being stuck in a water-course, were spiked and abandoned; but were afterwards retaken by Colonel Macgregor, on the arrival of Macpherson’s column.

On seeing the advance of Macpherson’s infantry, the Afghans ceased following the retreating cavalry, and rushed away direct for Cabul. Sir F. Roberts on this, started from Sherpur with the 72nd. regiment, to secure the defile barring the road to the city, and was but just in time to prevent its being taken. The steady fire of the Highlanders checked the advance of the enemy, and after half an hour’s contest they retired, and occupied the heights to the south of the Bala Hissar.

Next day, General Macpherson dispatched Colonel Money with a detachment of the 67th., 72nd., the 3rd. Sikhs, and 5th. Ghoorkas, to drive the enemy from the heights to the south of Cabul, who had hidden from view five or six thousand men, and awaited the attack with confidence. After several hours of fighting the troops dislodged the Afghans from the low hill, but were too few to carry the position above.

On December 13th., General Baker, who had returned to Sherpur, acted in concert with Macpherson, and at eight in the morning left the cantonments and again attacked the enemy. After some hard fighting the ridge was carried by the 92nd. and Guides led by Major White, and the 72nd., 3rd. Sikhs, and 5th. Ghoorkas under Major Sym. While this was going on a large body of Afghans moved round towards Beni Hissar, so as to threaten the road to Sherpur, but they were dispersed by some dashing charges made by the Guides, Punjaub Cavalry, and 9th. Lancers, with the loss of Captain Butson and four men killed.

270The position of the British, though victorious in the field, was becoming serious, as the enemy was continually reinforced by large numbers of men, and nothing daunted by their defeats, occupied the Asmai heights in force. On December 14th. this position was attacked by General Baker with a force of about sixteen hundred men of all arms, and four guns. After a desperate contest the enemy were driven from their first position, and the Asmai heights were carried. Scarcely had this been done, when a body of Afghans, from fifteen to twenty thousand strong, appeared on the plain, rushing onwards with frantic shouts and gesticulations, with the object of retaking the position just captured by General Baker, headed by a chosen leader, and Moollahs, in white raiment, shouting the war-cry of Islam:—“Allah! Yâ Allah!” On they came, regardless of the shells which were pitched with great execution into them, and the volleys poured down from the hills just gained, with deadly effect.

The 5th. Punjaubees recoiled at their onset, and after an heroic resistance, in which Captain Spens of the 72nd. was killed in a hand to hand conflict, the column of Colonel Jenkins was compelled to retreat with the loss of two guns, but the rest of the position was held. Reinforcements presently arrived from Sherpur, the guns were recovered, and in a brilliant charge, made with twelve men, Captain Vousdon, of the Bengal Staff Corps, cut down five Afghans with his own hand, and gained the Victoria Cross.

It being signalled from the Bala Hissar, that bodies of the enemy were advancing from the north, south, and west, in overwhelming numbers, General Macpherson was ordered to fall back at once to Sherpur, and General Baker was directed to hold the position he had occupied since the morning, until all the troops from the heights were withdrawn. These movements were well executed with but little loss, and on the night of December 14th., all the British forces were concentrated in the cantonments of Sherpur, while the exultant Afghans re-occupied the Bala Hissar and the city of Cabul. The Sherpur cantonments had been built by Shere Ali for his own troops, but never occupied by them. The front towards Cabul was fortified by a loopholed wall, sixteen feet high, and about two thousand yards 271long, with small semi-circular bastions at intervals, and a ditch; enclosing a range of barracks capable of accommodating five thousand men. In the rear were the steep Behmaru Hills, within the line of defence, and also fortified.

Sir F. Roberts, with admirable foresight, had before collected stores calculated to last for some months, emptying the granaries and stores of Cabul; so his force of seven thousand men of all arms, with twenty-three guns, including two gatlings, were not likely to feel the absolute want of the necessaries of life till reinforcements could arrive from India. The enemy occupied themselves for some days with plundering Cabul, and in preparing for a general attack; during which time Sir F. Roberts employed all his men in strengthening and perfecting the defences of Sherpur. There was skirmishing daily, till on December 23rd., the anniversary of the murder of Sir William Macnaghten, at the same spot in 1841, the long-prepared assault on Sherpur took place. Brigadier-General Gough was now rapidly advancing from Gundamuck with reinforcements, and the enemy felt that there was no time to be lost, if they meant to repeat the massacre of Elphinstone’s army of 1842. On the preceding evening, some native scouts had informed the General, that the Afghans had provided themselves with scaling ladders capable of carrying two men abreast, and that at the break of day he would be attacked on all sides, the signal being the lighting of a great beacon on the Asmai heights above Cabul. At four in the morning the troops were on the alert, at six, a brilliant flame arose on the Asmai ridge, and with the hoarse shouts of many thousand voices, and the deafening rattle of innumerable drums, the attack commenced. Day had not yet broken, but the stars, and the snow lying around, gave light enough for the defenders to direct a most deadly fire on their frantic assailants, not one of whom came near enough to scale the wall. Till one p.m. the assaults lasted, when the cavalry sallied out, and did great execution on the enemy, who fled on all sides, and dispersed so rapidly that by nightfall not a man of them could be seen.

The strength of the Afghans was estimated at about thirty thousand, and their losses “at not less than three thousand killed and wounded.” The British casualties were exceedingly small: two officers and eight men killed, and five officers, including General Gough, and forty-one men wounded.

Next morning the welcome news arrived that General Gough was approaching, and a force was sent out to occupy the Siah Sang range to prevent any resistance being made to his advance; but no enemy appeared, the whole force of the Afghans having fled during the night. On Christmas Day the reinforcements arrived, Cabul was re-occupied without any opposition, and the British were again masters of the country.

The whole of the British casualties from the 10th. to the 24th. of December, were one hundred and three officers and men killed, and two hundred and sixty-three officers and men wounded. Many of the wounded died, among them Colonel Cleland, of the 9th. Lancers; Lieutenant Montanaro, R.A.; and Major Cooke, of the 5th. Ghoorkas, who had gained the V.C. at the Peiwar Kotul. Sir F. Roberts wrote: “Had Major Cooke survived, he would have risen to the highest honours of his profession.” The regiments engaged in the actions around Cabul were the 9th. Lancers, 12th. Bengal Cavalry, 14th. Bengal Lancers, 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; the 67th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot; 23rd. and 28th. Bengal Infantry; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; 5th. Punjaub Infantry, two Punjaub Mounted Batteries, and Bengal Sappers and Miners.

272

## AHMED KHEL.
April 19th., 1880.

In the spring of 1880, rumours began to be circulated of preparation made for another attack on Cabul by the Afghans, and as Ghuznee was the stronghold of Mohammed Jan, and the centre of a gathering of hostile tribes; in April, General Donald Stewart marched from Candahar, with a force of about seven thousand men, with orders to occupy Ghuznee, and open communications with Sir F. Roberts at Cabul. As the troops approached Ghuznee, bodies of the enemy were observed hovering about, and the villages were deserted, the Moollahs having stirred up a holy war.

273On April 19th. the Afghans were found in strength at Ahmed Khel, twenty-three miles south of Ghuznee, occupying a ridge directly in front, with a force estimated at about fifteen thousand horse and foot, chiefly tribesmen. The British column covered nearly six miles in marching order, the baggage being far in the rear. The advance was ordered at eight o’clock, and when about one and a half miles from the enemy’s position, the artillery, under Waters and Campbell, moved to the front and opened fire. Scarcely had the attack commenced, and before the infantry were in proper formation, a dense body of men with standards appeared on the crest of the ridge, with a body of horsemen outflanking the British left, with the intention of getting into the rear and attacking the baggage. At a signal, the mass of Afghans in the front, poured headlong down from their position, stretching out to the right and left, and charged and almost enveloped Stewart’s army. This charge was made by about four thousand fanatical Ghazis, men who cared nothing for their own lives, if they could only exterminate the hated infidels. So rapid and unexpected was their attack, that the range of the guns had to be altered to case-shot distance, and when all the case was expended, the guns were loaded with shrapnel, the heads towards the charge, to explode on leaving the muzzle, which covered the ground with heaps of fearfully mutilated dead and wounded. A squadron of the Bengal Lancers was swept away and lost to sight in clouds of dust and smoke, and the situation was critical, as the cavalry could not be rallied till they had passed to the right of the infantry, then so hotly pressed that many of the men had not even time to fix their bayonets. So furious was the onslaught, that some of the enemy swept round to the rear of the infantry, and a desperate conflict hand to hand ensued. The whole of the reserve, including the General’s escort, was ordered up to support the guns and reinforce the fighting line; and according to the correspondent of the Standard—“At this crisis our line was penetrated, and both flanks turned, the artillery having fired away all their case-shot.” But the infantry stood firm, and Colonel Gyster, forming the 3rd Ghoorkas in rallying squares, left spaces through which friends and foes passed together. As the Ghazi horsemen with fierce yells rushed onward, the Ghoorkas, the 59th., the 2nd. Sikhs, and 19th. Punjaub Infantry poured a terrific fire point blank into their ranks, which checked their advance and mowed them down in heaps. Their attack had spent itself, and as the cavalry now rallied and fell upon the shattered ranks with lance and sword, their retreat soon became a disorderly flight. The battle was won, and though a body of the enemy made a last stand on an eminence in their rear, the 1st. Punjaub Cavalry, under Colonel Maclean, coming up, with one charge dispersed them, and the rout was complete.

More reckless bravery than that of the Ghazis was never seen, about one thousand of them lay dead on the ground, with double that number of wounded, though the conflict lasted but little more than an hour. The loss of the victors was seventeen killed and one hundred and twenty-six wounded, including nine officers.

After a halt of two hours the army continued its march to Nani, about fourteen miles from Ghuznee, and encamped for the night. Next day Ghuznee was entered without opposition, Mohammed Jan having fled. On May 2nd. General Stewart arrived at Cabul, and as senior officer to Sir F. Roberts, took the chief command.

The troops engaged at Ahmed Khel were the 19th. Bengal Lancers, 1st. Punjaub Cavalry, three Batteries of Artillery, the 59th. Foot, 60th. Rifles, 2nd. Sikh Infantry, and the 15th., 19th., and 25th. Bengal Infantry.

274

## THE MARCH TO KANDAHAR.
August, 1880.

For some time after the arrival of General Stewart at Cabul things remained quiet. Negociations were going on with Abdur Rahman Khan, a nephew of Shere Ali, and grandson of Dost Mahommed, who for several years had been living in Russian Turkestan, and receiving a pension from the Czar. Abdur Rahman seeming to have the best and strongest claims to the Ameership of Afghanistan, he was recognised by the British government, and on his approach to Cabul the troops were ordered to return to India. But their work was not yet finished. On learning of the recognition of Abdul Rahman, Ayoub Khan, a younger brother of Yakoob Khan, resolved to strike a blow for the Ameership, and started from Herat, of which place he was the Governor, with a strong force, thirty-six guns, and a large body of irregulars, the most fierce and warlike of the western Afghan tribes, with the intention of seizing Kandahar. When General Stewart marched from Kandahar to Cabul, a British force was left at the former place under General Primrose.

The Star for General Roberts’ March.

275To check the advance of Ayoub Khan, a British brigade of about two thousand men and six guns moved from Kandahar, under Brigadier-General Burrows, and on July 27th. encountered the vastly superior army of the enemy at Maiwand. Instead of vigorously attacking, Burrows remained on the defensive for some hours, and the Ghazis rushing on in overwhelming numbers, regardless of their losses, rolled up the British troops from left to right, and drove them from the field; with a loss of half their number and two guns.

The remainder of the Brigade reached Kandahar after a terrible retreat, no water being obtainable on the route, and the fugitives being fired on from every village they passed. General Primrose immediately evacuated the cantonments and concentrated his troops in the citadel of Kandahar, in which from August 11th. he was beleaguered by the Afghans.

On August 16th. a sortie was made on the besiegers, but the affair was mismanaged, Brigadier-General Brooke, who commanded, and many officers and men of the 7th. Fusiliers and Native Infantry being killed and wounded. After this, the garrison remained on the defensive till relieved, Ayoub making no serious attack, but endeavouring to starve the defenders into submission.

The news of the disaster at Maiwand came upon the Governor of India like a thunderbolt, and measures were at once taken for the relief of Kandahar.

Sir F. Roberts who was at the time with Sir D. Stewart at Cabul, arranging for the withdrawal of the British troops to India, immediately offered to march to Kandahar in command 276of a force of ten thousand men, and his offer was accepted by the government. General Phayre was to advance with another force from Quettah, but being delayed by want of a commissariat train, did not reach Kandahar till after the force from Cabul had arrived there, though Roberts had a very much greater distance to march. The army of General Roberts was composed of three Batteries of Artillery, the 9th. Lancers, 3rd. Bengal Cavalry, 3rd. Punjaub Cavalry, Central India Horse, under Brigadier-General Gough; 2nd. Battalion 60th. Rifles, 72nd. and 92nd. Highlanders, 23rd. Pioneers, 24th. and 25th. Punjaub Infantry, the 15th. Sikhs; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; 2nd. and 3rd. Sikh Infantry; forming three brigades, under Brigadiers Baker, Macpherson, and Macgregor; and about eight thousand camp followers. Three days only were occupied in preparations, and on August 8th. the march began, a distance of more than three hundred miles, through a mountainous and difficult country, peopled with fierce and warlike tribes, for the most part hostile.

On August 15th. Ghuznee was reached, and the next day the army passed over the battle-field of Ahmed Khel, the scene of General Stewart’s victory in the preceding April. On August 23rd. Sir F. Roberts arrived at, and relieved the strong fort of Khelat-i-Ghilzie, held by a small garrison, under Colonel Tanner, one hundred and thirty-six miles from Cabul. A halt was here made for a day or so, and then taking the garrison with him, the General pushed on for Kandahar, and on August 27th opened communications with General Primrose by his cavalry. As the relieving force advanced, Ayoub withdrew from before Kandahar, and took up a position on some hills near the city, his head-quarters being at a place called Mazra.

On August 31st., Sir F. Roberts entered Kandahar, and the same day made a reconnaissance in force, in which Generals Gough and Macpherson, after some sharp fighting, carried several of the enemy’s defences at the point of the bayonet, and fully discovered the positions and strength of the Afghan army. At half-past five on the morning of September 1st., all officers commanding brigades were summoned to the tent of the General, and received his final orders and directions. 277He informed them that he meant to attack the south-west part of the ridge occupied by the enemy, with three brigades of infantry massed in rear of the Piquet Hill, while his forty-pounders on the right, supported by the 7th. Fusiliers and Rifles, engaged and silenced Ayoub’s guns posted on the Baba Wali. The Kandahar garrison were to hold the city and threaten the Murcha Pass, while Gough’s cavalry were to act on the left and cut off the retreat of the enemy to Giriskh. The real attack was to be made by storming the village of Gundi Moollah Sahibdab, turning the Paimal Hill, and finally taking the Baba Wali in reverse. The General concluded by saying: “If the ridge of Pie Paimal can be turned then the Baba Wali Kotal will be untenable. I look, gentlemen, to you to carry out my instructions, and I leave the details to you.” At nine o’clock, all was ready for the advance. The village of Gundi Moollah was stormed by the 92nd. and the 2nd. Ghoorkas, in spite of a hot fire from garden walls and windows of houses; while the 72nd., the 2nd. Sikhs, supported by the 3rd. Sikhs and the 5th. Ghoorkas, worked round the end of the Pie Paimal and carried village after village. The fighting among the enclosures with loopholed walls was desperate in the extreme, as the Ghazis, reckless of death, fought with the ferocity of tigers, hurling themselves upon the British rank till their shields clashed with the bayonets, in spite of the withering volleys poured into them at the distance often of a few yards. After a very severe contest, the 1st. and 2nd. brigades swept the enemy through the closely wooded gardens and orchards on the west of the hill, and the village of Pie Paimal was taken soon after noon. Behind the northern hill the country is cut up by canals and watercourses, and here between a river and the slopes, in an entrenched camp the Afghans made their final stand. This position was taken by a rush of the 92nd., under Major White,[94] supported by the Ghoorkas and 23rd. Pioneers. Of this advance, General Roberts said: “Nothing could be finer than the rush made by the Ghoorkas and the Highlanders, and how well the 23rd. and 24th. worked up in support.”

In four hours from the time the battle began, the enemy were totally defeated and in full flight; their camp and all their artillery (thirty-two guns), including the two taken at Maiwand, being abandoned to the victors. Their tents, including Ayoub’s, were left standing, and in front of one of them was found the still bleeding body of Lieutenant Maclaine, R.H.A., who had been taken prisoner at Maiwand. His ruffianly captors finding the battle going against them, and their camp taken, had deliberately cut his throat and fled. Ayoub, leaving about twelve hundred of his army of thirteen thousand in killed alone behind, fled towards Herat with a handful of men.

The British loss was three officers killed, among them Colonel Brownlow, commanding the 72nd., and eleven wounded; and forty-six men killed and about two hundred wounded, the 72nd. suffering most severely. After the battle was over, the General rode up to the head of every battalion, and personally thanked it for its share in gaining the victory, which concluded the campaign.

The relieving force was broken up in September, but before returning to India, Sir F. Roberts distributed medals for distinguished service to the men of the 72nd., the 82nd., and the 5th. Ghoorkas. Kandahar, in accordance with the promise of the Indian Government, was evacuated, and the Afghan war was ended. The entire force engaged at Kandahar on September 1st., 1889, was composed of the 9th. Lancers, 3rd. Bengal Cavalry, 3rd. Bombay Cavalry, 3rd. Punjaub Cavalry, 3rd. Scinde Horse, Central India Horse, the Poona Horse; the 7th. Fusiliers, 60th. Rifles, the 66th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot; 15th., 23rd., 24th. and 25th. Bengal Infantry; the 1st., 4th., 19th., 28th. and 29th. Bombay Infantry; the 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; the 2nd. and 3rd. Sikh Infantry, and three Batteries of Artillery.

278

## THE CHINA MEDALS,
1840, 1842, 1856, 1860.

The first China medal granted for the war 1840–42, by the Indian Government, and authorised by the Queen, was designed by Wyon, and has on the obverse the Queen’s head, with the inscription, “Victoria Regina.” Reverse: A shield bearing the arms of Great Britain, with cannon, flags, anchor, &c., resting against a palm-tree, with the motto, “Armis Exposcere Pacem.” In the exergue, “China,” with the date 1842 underneath.[95] No clasp issued. Ribbon, crimson with yellow edges; given to both services.

Medal for First Chinese War.
Medal for Second Burmese War.

The medal for the second Chinese war, 1856–60, was granted by a warrant, dated March 6th., 1861, and is similar to that given for the first war, except that the date 1842 on the reverse is omitted. The ribbon is the same; given to both services. Clasps: “Fatshan, 1857”; “Canton, 1857”; “Taku Forts, 1858”; “Taku Forts, 1860”; “Pekin, 1860.” An additional clasp—inscribed “China, 1842”—was issued to those in possession of the first medal. The clasp for “Fatshan, 1857” was given to the navy and Marines only.[96]

279

## FIRST CHINESE WAR.
1840–1842.

In consequence of the Chinese government having commenced summary measures without sufficient previous notice, the British superintendents of trade applied to the Governor-General of India for a number of ships of war and armed vessels for the protection of life and property. Although the introduction of opium into China was prohibited, the local authorities did not enforce the law. Ultimately Captain Elliot and the merchants at Canton were confined to the factories as prisoners, and in June the Chinese High Commissioner, and other officers proceeded to Chunhow, near the Bocca Tigris, and commenced 280destroying vast quantities of the prohibited drug, besides offering insult to Captain Elliot, R.N., the Queen’s representative. Hostilities became unavoidable, and the 18th., 26th., and 49th. regiments, a native corps of Bengal volunteers, and detachments of artillery and sappers from the presidency of Madras, were embarked under Brigadier-General George Burrell, of the Royal Irish. It became important to gain possession of a portion of the Chinese territory as a point d’appui for subsequent operations; and the governor of Chusan, an island lying off the coast, was summoned to surrender in the beginning of July. He, however, made dispositions to defend the place, and on the morning of the 5th. of July the shore, landing-place, wharf, and adjoining hill were crowded with Chinese troops. The British shipping silenced the war-junks and batteries; and the right wing of the 18th. regiment, commanded by Major Henry William Adams, with the Royal Marines of the fleet, forming the advance, landed. They were followed by other corps, and the British troops, commanded by Brigadier-General George Burrell, Lieutenant-Colonel of the 18th., took up a position in front of the fortified city of Ting-hae-hien, whence a sharp fire was sustained for some time; but before the following day the Chinese soldiers fled in a panic, and the city was taken possession of, but the climate proved injurious to the health of the troops.

This success was followed by negotiations; the tardy councils of the Chinese being expedited by the activity of the British naval force, and in the early part of 1841 they agreed to give up the island of Hong Kong, pay an indemnity of six million dollars, and open a direct intercourse for trading upon an equal footing. Accordingly the island was occupied; but the authorities appeared to have had no intention of fulfilling the other stipulations of the treaty. Hostilities were in consequence resumed, and the force embarked in February with the expedition up the Canton river. In less than an hour the fleet silenced the batteries of Wantong, and a body of troops, consisting of detachments of the 26th. and 49th. regiments, Royal Marines, and the 37th. Madras Native Infantry, and Bengal volunteers, commanded by Major Pratt, of the 26th., landing, the island was captured without the loss of a man, 281thirteen hundred Chinese soldiers surrendering prisoners of war. Continuing the voyage, the fleet arrived at the bar, destroying the war-junks, the works being stormed and captured by the marines and seamen. As the expedition pursued its way up the river, the Chinese abandoned several batteries and armed rafts, and solicited terms of peace; but procrastination seemed to be their only object, and the British fleet advanced. The forts in front of Canton soon fell under the fire of the artillery, the Chinese flotilla was destroyed, and peace was again requested. While negotiations were pending, bodies of Tartar troops were arriving at Canton, which shewed the object of the enemy; and on the 24th. of May the troops landed, and on the following day they advanced against the fortified heights on the north of the city, when dispositions were made for the attack. About half-past nine o’clock the advance was sounded, and by a spirited effort the heights were carried—the 18th. and 49th. being emulous which should first reach their appointed goals—and the British colours waved triumphantly on the captured forts.

A fortified Chinese camp had been established on the high ground on the north-east of Canton, and from this bodies of the enemy advanced against the British troops. The 18th., 49th., and a company of marines, met and repulsed the principal attack, and, following the fugitives along a causeway, stormed and captured the entrenched camp in gallant style. It was afterwards burnt, and the magazines destroyed.

On the following morning (26th. of May) a flag of truce was seen on the walls, and hostilities were suspended; but delay still appearing to be the object of the Chinese, preparations were made to attack the city by storm, when six millions of dollars were agreed to be paid for the redemption of Canton, and opening the port for trade.

Disregarding the stipulations of treaties, the Emperor of China issued a mandate for the extermination of the British who dared thus to insult his coasts and capture his towns, offering at the same time, immense rewards for the heads of the commanders, and even a large sum for that of a private soldier. His decrees were responded to by depriving him of a further extent of territory; and on the 22nd. of August an 282expedition proceeded against the island and city of Amoy, situated in a fine gulf in the province of Fokein, the great tea district of China. On the 25th. of August the fleet arrived before Amoy, which was defended by five hundred pieces of cannon and a numerous force; but nothing could withstand the combined efforts of the British naval and land forces. On the following day the works were bombarded for two hours, and a landing was effected about three o’clock, when the Chinese and Tartar soldiers fled in dismay, after firing a few shots. The small island of Koolangsoo was captured on the preceding day.

On the 5th. of September the expedition sailed for the recapture of Chusan, which island had been given up in consequence of the stipulations of the first treaty. The place was found more strongly fortified than before, and a resolute but unavailing stand was made by the Chinese. A landing in two columns was effected on the 1st. of October; the first, about fifteen hundred strong, was accompanied by Major-General Sir Hugh Gough, and was under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Craigie, of the 55th. foot. The second, about one thousand strong, was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Morris, of the 49th. regiment.

The expedition proceeded on the 6th. against the city of Chinhae, the military depôt of the province, situated on the mainland opposite Chusan, and surrounded by a wall of extraordinary height and thickness. The troops landed on the 10th. of October, advanced through a difficult country towards the city, and stormed the works covering the approach to the place. In this city an extensive arsenal, and cannon foundry, with military stores, fell into the hands of the captors. The force employed consisted of detachments of the 18th., 49th., and 55th. regiments, and of the Royal and the Madras Artillery.

From Chinhae the expedition proceeded up the river on the 13th. of October, against the fortified city of Ningpo, where no resistance was encountered. The troops landed, and formed on the ramparts, and possession was taken of the second city in the province of Che-Keang, containing three hundred thousand inhabitants.

On the 10th. of March, 1842, a large army of Tartars and 283Chinese made a sudden attack upon Ningpo, escalading the walls, and forcing some of the gates, with great spirit, when the few British in garrison, triumphed over their numerous opponents. A guard of the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, consisting of Lieutenant Anthony Armstrong, one sergeant, and twenty-three rank and file, stationed at the West-gate, being attacked by large numbers, behaved steadily, and gallantly drove them back, capturing two banners, the bearers of which had been shot at the gate: the spirited behaviour of this officer was commended in the public despatches.

Five days afterwards the troops embarked from Ningpo, and sailed up the river to attack the enemy’s posts. On the 15th. of March they were engaged at Tsekee, and the heights of Segaon, which were captured; the Chankee-pass was also forced, and the expedition, of which the 18th., 26th., and 49th. formed a portion, returned to Ningpo on the 17th. of March. This place was evacuated by the British in May, and an expedition proceeded against the fortified city of Chapoo, where a landing was effected on the 18th. of May. The 18th. and 49th. regiments composed the right column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Morris; and the 26th. and 55th. regiments were in the left, under Colonel Schoedde; the centre column under Lieutenant-Colonel Montgomerie, comprised detachments of the Royal and Madras Artillery, and the 36th. Madras Native Infantry. Lieutenant-Colonel Tomlinson met a soldier’s death at the head of his regiment, the 18th. Royal Irish.

In June an expedition sailed up the Yangtse-Keang river, and the fortified posts of Woosung and Poonshau were captured. The city of Shanghae was afterwards taken possession of without opposition. Reinforcements arrived, including the 98th. regiment from England, and the expedition proceeded against Chin-Keang-foo, one of the strongest and most important cities of China. The fleet left Woosung on the 6th. of July, the Chinese troops were driven from Suyshan, and on the 20th. of July the armament approached Chin-Keang-foo. On the following day, after the reconnaissance had been completed, and the ships were in position, the landing commenced. The first brigade, consisting of the 26th., the Bengal Volunteers, flank companies of the 41st. Madras Native Infantry, 284and the 98th., was under the command of Major-General Lord Saltoun; the second (centre) brigade consisting of a detachment of the Royal Artillery, 55th., 6th. Madras Native Infantry, 36th. Madras Rifles, 2nd. Madras Native Infantry, and a detachment of Sappers, was commanded by Colonel, afterwards Lieutenant-General Sir James Holmes Schoedde, K.C.B., (55th. Foot;) the third brigade comprised the 18th. and 49th., and the 14th. Madras Native Infantry, and was commanded by Colonel, afterwards Sir Robert Bartley, K.C.B., (49th. regiment,) both these officers having the local rank of Major-General.

Major-Generals Lord Saltoun and Schoedde commenced landing the troops before daylight, but considerable delay occurred from the rapidity of the current and the scattered state of the ships. The guns were next landed, followed by Major-General Bartley’s brigade. Lord Saltoun moved forward with the troops of his brigade first landed, the 98th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, (afterwards Lord Clyde), and some companies of the native regiments, to destroy the encampments, and cut off the enemy’s communication with the city, between twelve and fifteen hundred of whom had shewn themselves. The soldiers drove them over the hills and destroyed the encampments. Major-General Schoedde escaladed the city walls at the north angle and carried the inner gateway, which was obstinately defended.

The 55th. highly distinguished itself on this occasion.[97] Lieutenant Cuddy, of that regiment, was the first to mount the walls, and was shortly afterwards severely wounded. Major (afterwards Major-General Charles Warren, C.B.,) commanding the 55th., after he was himself wounded, cut down two of the enemy, and was personally engaged with a third. Every angle and embrasure had to be carried at the point of 285the bayonet. Brevet-Major Maclean commanded the storming party, and Captain Greenward the Royal Artillery.

Meanwhile the west gate had been blown in by Captain Pears, the commanding engineer. A body of Tartars having been driven into one division of the western outwork, refused to surrender, when most of them were either shot or destroyed in the burning houses, several of which had been set on fire by the enemy, or by the British guns. Major-General Bartley subsequently proceeded with a body of troops, consisting of the 18th. and part of the 49th. regiment, when a hot engagement ensued with about one thousand Tartars, who, under cover of some enclosures, opened a destructive fire on the soldiers as they were filing round the walls. The leading division of the 49th. dashing down the ramparts on their left, while the 18th. pushed on to turn their right, they were soon dispersed, although some fought with great desperation.

From the sun becoming so overpowering, it was found impossible to move with men already fatigued by their exertions, many of whom died from the intense heat. The troops therefore remained in occupation of the gates until six o’clock, when several parties were pushed into the Tartar city and to the public offices. On passing through the city and suburbs the painful spectacle presented itself of hundreds of the dead bodies of men, women, and children, lying in the houses, numerous families having destroyed themselves sooner than outlive the disgrace of their city being captured by foreigners.

The Royal Artillery, 18th., 26th., 49th., 55th., and 98th. regiments shared in this service.

Sir Hugh Gough proceeded to carry his victorious troops into the heart of the empire, and attack Nankin, the ancient capital of China, wherein the fugitives from Chin-Keang-foo had sought refuge. By the 9th. of August the British naval and land forces environed Nankin, and a great portion of the troops landed. This decisive step produced the desired results, and conditions of peace were acceded to; the Chinese paying an indemnity, and ceding a portion of territory to the British crown.

In consideration of the gallantry displayed by the troops employed on the coasts and rivers of China, Her Majesty was graciously pleased to permit the 18th., 26th., 49th., 55th., and 98th. regiments, and their linked battalions, to bear on their colours and appointments the word “China,” and the device of the Dragon.

The Navy took an important part in the first Chinese war, under Commodore Sir Gordon Brewer, at the capture of Chusan, and the Bogue Forts, and in the operations against Canton, in 1840–41. Under Admiral Sir William Parker, the fleet took the principal share in the capture of Amoy and Chinhae, in 1841, and in the attack on Woosung in 1842. The principal ships engaged were—the two-deckers, “Wellesley,” “Blenheim,” and “Melville”; the “Calliope,” “Samarang,” “Alligator,” “Druid,” and “Blonde,” frigates; and the steamers, “Queen,” “Sesostris,” “Phlegethon,” and above all the “Nemesis,” commanded by Master W. H. Hall. Several other sloops and small craft also were engaged in the operations.

286

## SECOND CHINESE WAR.
1856–1860.

The second war against the Chinese arose from various acts of aggression; amongst which the seizure of the crew of the memorable lorcha named the “Arrow,” sailing under British colours, was the most prominent. The operations were at first confined to the navy and Marines. Admiral Sir Michael Seymour pursued vigorous measures; he opened fire upon Canton in October, destroyed several Chinese junks on the 5th. of November, 1856, and the Bogue Forts, mounting upwards of four hundred guns, were captured on the 12th. and 13th. of that month. The Chinese made repeated but abortive attempts to destroy the fleet with fire-rafts and infernal machines, some of which were charged with three thousand pounds of gunpowder. On December 3rd., a strong fort called the French Folly, was bombarded by the “Encounter” and “Barracouta,” and Captains Wilson and Cochrane, at the head of eight hundred and fifty sailors and marines, attacked and stormed it on the land side. Thirty guns, some of them sixty-eight pounders, were captured and destroyed, and the fort blown up. This gave the Admiral command over the whole river, and his blockade annihilated the trade of Canton.

An attack was made on the suburbs of the city of Canton on the 12th. of January, 1857, when a detachment of the 59th., employed in conjunction with the naval forces, sustained a few casualties.

287

## FATSHAN CREEK.
June 1st., 1857.

Admiral Sir Michael Seymour having determined on attacking the Chinese main fleet in Fatshan Creek, consisting of upwards of eighty junks, manned by six thousand picked warriors, and armed with above eight hundred guns, many of them being forty-two pounders of European manufacture; on June 1st., led in person in the little “Coromandel” tender, a force of eleven gunboats, and between fifty and sixty boats of the fleet, carrying nearly two thousand men, against the enemy, at half-past three in the morning. The Chinese had constructed heavy batteries on both sides of the creek, and believed their position to be impregnable. The first point of attack was the battery on the right, which was stormed and taken by a body of seamen and marines, under Commodore Elliot, with trifling loss. Owing to the receding tide, most of the gunboats grounded, and the ships’ boats pushed on by themselves, in face of a well-directed and heavy cannonade, boarded the junks, and in a short time they were in flames. In the meantime, Commodore Hon. H. Keppel (now Admiral of the Fleet, Sir H. Keppel), in the “Hong Kong,” at the head of another division, had attacked the battery on the left side of the creek. His gunboats taking the ground, he quitted them, and in his galley led the boats against the junks and boarded the largest himself. The whole fleet was soon captured, the crews escaping to the land. Leaving some of his boats in the rear to burn the junks, he pushed on with the remainder towards another squadron visible in the distance. After a long pull he came directly upon twenty junks of the largest 288size, most of which were aground, but so compactly moored that their bow guns appeared like the broadside of a heavy frigate, which received him with a fire, the precision of which exceeded anything yet experienced in China. Almost every boat was struck, the gig of Captain Cochrane was disabled, and Keppel’s own boat and the launch of the “Calcutta” sunk. So great was the confusion, that the flotilla retired a little to re-form, while the Chinese beat their gongs and uttered loud yells of triumph. But the tide was now fast flowing, the Admiral sent up a reinforcement, and Keppel returned to the attack with such vigour, that in a quarter of an hour the junks slipped from their cables and fled up the river. They were pursued, gradually disabled and taken; and of the whole proud Chinese fleet, but three junks escaped. Eighty-nine junks were destroyed, and the loss of the enemy must have been heavy; that of the victors was thirteen men killed, and forty wounded.

An exceedingly graphic and stirring account of the action was written by the gallant Commodore himself, in a letter to his friends in England, which proceeds thus:—“When the ‘Hong Kong’ grounded, I led on the boats in my gig, but as the tide was rising, she kept following us as fast as she could. The first division of the Chinese fleet was attacked by about nineteen hundred men, and soon gave way. I did not take up more than a quarter of that number to attack the second division, which was three miles higher up the river, in a well-selected place, and evidently the élite of their fleet. They numbered exactly twenty, in one compact row, mounting from ten to fourteen guns each, two of them on stern and bow being heavy 32-pounders. I saw I had all the ‘Raleigh’s’ boats well up, and determined to push on. They fired occasional shots, as if to ascertain our exact distance, but did not open their heaviest fire until we were within six hundred yards, and then I soon saw how impossible it would be to force our way until I had reinforcements. We cheered, and I tried to get on, when a shot struck my boat quite amidships, cut one man in two, and took off the arm of another. Prince Victor (of Hohenlohe) who was with me, jumped forward to bind the man’s arm with his 289neckcloth. While he was doing so, another round shot passed through both sides of the boat, wounding two others of the crew. The boat was filling with water, and I got on one of the seats to keep my legs out of it; just as I stepped up, a third round shot went through both sides of the boat, not more than an inch below the seat on which I was standing. Many of our boats had now got huddled together, the oars of most being shot away. A boat of the ‘Calcutta’ being nearest, we got in, pulling our wounded men with us. My dog ‘Mike’ refusing to leave the body of the seaman who had been his favourite, we were obliged to leave him. I then gave the order to retire on the ‘Hong Kong,’ and re-form abreast of her. While we were going down a shot cut away all the oars on one side. I called to Lieutenant Graham to get his boat ready, as I would hoist my broad pennant, and lead the next attack in his boat. I had no sooner spoken than a shot disabled his boat, wounding him, and killing and wounding four others. I saw Graham one mass of blood, but it was from a marine who stood next to him, and part of whose skull was forced three inches into another man’s shoulder. When I reached the ‘Hong Kong’ the whole of the enemy’s fire seemed to be centred upon her. She was ‘hulled’ twelve times in a few minutes; her deck was covered with the wounded who had been taken on board from the boats. I was looking at them, when a round shot cut down a marine, and he fell among them. From our paddle-box I saw that our heavy firing was bringing up strong reinforcements. The account of my having been obliged to retire had reached them, and they were pulling up like mad. I ordered a bit of blue bunting to be got ready to represent my broad pennant; I called out: ‘Let us try the row-boats once more, boys!’ and went over the side into our cutter. At this moment there arose from the boats, as if every man took it up at the same instant, one of those British cheers so full of meaning, that I knew at once that it was all up with John Chinaman. They might sink twenty boats, but there were thirty others which would go ahead all the faster! On we went. Three more cheers, and then began an exciting chase for seven miles. As our shot told on them, they ran ashore, and their crews forsook them. Seventeen were come up with, and captured in this way; three only escaped.”

Soon afterwards the Earl of Elgin arrived at Hong Kong as the British Plenipotentiary, to negotiate with the Emperor, and if satisfactory terms were not conceded, to carry on the war with vigour. His lordship arrived at Hong Kong early in July, 1857, and the news of the terrible Indian Mutiny having reached him at Singapore, a portion of the force selected for operations in China was, with a noble patriotism, at once despatched to Calcutta, the Earl following them soon after with additional troops from Hong Kong.

Lieutenant-General the Honourable Thomas Ashburnham, C.B., who had been appointed to the military command of the force destined for China, having left for Calcutta, was succeeded by Major-General (afterwards Sir Charles) Van Straubenzee. Lord Elgin was not able to act effectively until December, in which month Commissioner Yeh was informed that the British and French governments were united in their determination to proceed against Canton until the demands required were conceded. Operations were eventually prosecuted with increased vigour, in consequence of the evasive replies of the Chinese Commissioners, which resulted in the

290

## CAPTURE OF CANTON.
29th. December, 1857.

A reconnaissance was made on the 22nd. of December, 1857, by a body of British and French troops, to ascertain the exact position and strength of the forts to the north of Canton. A similar step was taken in the course of a day or two, to gain information regarding the eastern side of the city, and a proclamation was subsequently issued, notifying that the place, if not surrendered, would be bombarded and stormed.

After a cannonade, which commenced on the 28th. of December, 1857, the troops were embarked for Kupar Creek at the south-east of the town, which was deemed the most 291convenient for landing the attacking force.[98] This was composed of British and French troops; the former had been formed into two brigades; the first, consisting of the first and second battalions of Royal Marine Light Infantry, was under Colonel Holloway, of that corps; the second, composed of Royal Engineers and Volunteer Company of Sappers, Royal Artillery, and Royal Marine Artillery, Provisional Battalion Royal Marines, the 59th. regiment, and the 38th. Madras Native Infantry, was commanded by Colonel Hope Graham, of the 59th. The artillery was under Colonel Dunlop.

The landing having been effected, the enemy was immediately attacked. The East or Linn Fort was soon gained, the Chinese, after a vigorous fire, having abandoned it and retreated to Gough’s Fort. The cannonade continued all day, and throughout the following night, the firing from the ships being also continued. On the 29th. the east wall of the city was escaladed by the British and French, and after a considerable resistance, the enemy was driven along it and out of the eastern gate of the city, of which possession was at once taken. On this occasion the 59th., under Major Burmester, advanced as the covering party to the French Naval Brigade and Royal Marines. Major Luard, Brigade-Major to the second brigade, is stated to have been the first on the walls of Canton. The casualties were small.

For a week the allies occupied the walls between Magazine Hill and the south-east corner of the city, no descent being made into the streets. All this time everything appeared to be proceeding as usual, the inhabitants pursuing their avocations with the greatest unconcern, no offer of submission being made. This was soon changed; on the morning of the 5th. of January, the troops descended into the streets, when the governor of the city, the Tartar General, and the celebrated Commissioner Yeh were soon captured.[99] The latter was subsequently sent to Calcutta.

292

## CAPTURE OF THE PEIHO, OR TAKU FORTS.
May 20th, 1858.

After the capture of Canton, Lord Elgin and the French Ministers finding all their proposals treated with evasion and delay by the Chinese, resolved to transfer the scene of operations to the mouth of the Peiho river, on which stands Pekin the capital of China. They accordingly placed the conduct of affairs in the hands of the English and French Admirals (Sir M. Seymour and Admiral de Genouilly), with directions to use their efforts to bring about a satisfactory settlement. Sir Michael and his colleague, with the Ambassadors, arrived off the mouth of the Peiho at the end of April, and some time was lost in fruitless negotiations, which the Chinese employed in strengthening their forts and defences, till they considered them to be impregnable. A final demand being sent for the surrender of the forts, to be held as a surety till the conclusion of a treaty, to which no answer was returned, the Admiral determined on an immediate attack. The works were very formidable. For nearly a mile earthworks and batteries had been thrown up on both sides of the river, commanding every part of the Channel, mounting upwards of 150 heavy guns, besides gingalls; a strong boom was placed across the river in front, and the sides were staked to prevent any attempts at landing. In the rear were several camps strongly entrenched, and filled with picked troops. On the morning of May 20th., the two Admirals hoisted their flags together on the “Slaney” gunboat, and at 10 a.m. the signal was made for the attack. Captain Saumarez in the “Cormorant” led the way, and at full speed went for the boom, which was composed of five seven-inch bamboo cables. Her men were lying flat on the deck, no one being visible but her commander and an officer or two, the three forts opened upon her at once; when with a crash she shivered the boom, passed through, and directed her fire on the northern forts. The “Nimrod” followed her, and concentrated her fire on the southern defences, diverting their attention from the “Cormorant.” Four French gunboats quickly followed, and for more than an hour the contest raged, for the Chinese stood well to their guns. Some of their batteries being silenced, and the fire from all slackening, the landing parties, which the smaller gunboats had in tow, pushed ashore, and having but a few yards to traverse, were in the embrasures at once, taking the enemy entirely by surprise. On seeing the capture of the southern forts, the defenders of the northern forts fled, and the landing parties entered them without any opposition. In about two hours from the commencement of the attack, the whole of the defences at the mouth of the river were in the possession of the allies, and the Chinese army in full retreat. The forts were destroyed, the camps taken, and the road to Pekin open to the conquerors.[100] The arrogance of the enemy was at last subdued, and convinced of the uselessness of further resistance, a treaty was signed by their Ministers at Tientsin on the 26th. of June following, in conformity with the terms proposed by the allies, containing concessions never before thought possible by a Chinese, nor proposed by a European.

293

## CAPTURE OF THE TAKU FORTS.
21st. August, 1860.

This treaty the Chinese Government refused to ratify, and the British and French were resolved to obtain that result. In the first instance persuasion and diplomatic efforts were 294resorted to, but without success. Every attempt at negotiation having proved fruitless, recourse was again had to arms, Major-General Sir James Hope Grant, K.C.B., so distinguished during the Indian Mutiny, being appointed to the command, with the local rank of Lieutenant-General. On the 1st. of August the troops landed at Pehtang, which they quitted on the 12th., and on that morning Major-General Sir Robert Napier commanding the second division, encountered the enemy at Sin-ho. In this action the Armstrong guns were first used in war. The attack of the entrenched fortified camp of Tangku occurred on the 14th. of August, and on the 20th. orders were issued for the attack of the North Taku Forts, by a force composed of British and French troops, about fifteen hundred of each. The 44th., 67th., and Royal Marines, under Sir Robert Napier represented the British quota; there was however a heavy train of field artillery, comprising several eight-inch mortars and two Armstrong batteries. In the evening the gunboats took up their positions, and the troops having crossed a flat and muddy plain, the night was employed in throwing up trenches and batteries. Such alacrity was shewn by the Chinese for the fight, that early in the morning of the 21st. of August they opened fire upon the troops an hour before the time fixed upon by the Allies; this was followed by a tremendous bombardment in reply, aided by the gunboats, which pitched shell and rockets into the North Fort. The assault then took place.[101] The place was defended with great determination, although the grand magazine had exploded from the fire of the British artillery. At length the regiments before named, in conjunction with the French, gained a footing on the walls. Even then the Tartars fought with noble intrepidity, but eventually they endeavoured to take refuge in the next fort about half a mile distant, although few succeeded in the attempt. Their loss was at least three thousand; the British casualties were seventeen killed, and one hundred and fifty-eight wounded; their allies had about thirty killed and upwards of one hundred wounded. Four hundred guns were taken, and the capture of this strong fort caused the Chinese the same afternoon to surrender the others, together with the province of Pecheli, upon a cessation of hostilities being granted.

295

## OCCUPATION OF PEKIN.
13th. October, 1860.

Tientsin was reached by the allies on the 6th. of September, when the Chinese authorities as usual endeavoured to gain time by negociation. On arrival at the encamping ground, it was found occupied by a large Chinese army, while batteries had been hastily thrown up; Mr. Parkes, (accompanied by Lieutenant Anderson, of Fane’s Irregular Horse, Mr. De Norman, and Mr. Bowlby, the special correspondent of “The Times,” whose vigorous reports were of such universal interest), proceeded to Tang-chow to ascertain the reason of this threatening attitude.[102] Mr. Loch, accompanied by Captain Brabazon, Deputy-Assistant Quartermaster-General, were afterwards despatched under a flag of truce to order them to return. Meanwhile the Chinese line opened fire, and an action ensued, when their troops, far superior in numbers were dispersed, the enemy losing six hundred men, and seventy-five guns. This action was fought on the Chow-Ho on the 18th. of September, and another occurred on the 21st. of September, on which day the 1st. or King’s Dragoon Guards performed “very 296excellent service.”[103] The Chinese entrenched camp was taken, and they were driven back upon Pekin. Nearly six hundred pieces of cannon were captured by the allies during these operations. Continuing the advance on that city, a portion of the French army occupied the famed Summer Palace of the Emperor. On the 7th. of October the Chinese were informed, that if the prisoners were not restored, and one of the gates of Pekin delivered up, the city would be stormed. This was agreed to, and a force of two hundred French and British took peaceable possession of the gate at noon on the 13th. of October. This operation concluded the campaign.[104] The crowning result was that the former treaty was ratified, a large sum of money was paid by the Chinese, and such prisoners as survived were released. Some of them, however, died from the savage treatment they experienced, and amongst them were Mr. De Norman, Lieutenant Anderson, Mr. Bowlby, and Captain Brabazon. £100,000 were paid by the Chinese 297as a compensation to the relatives of the murdered prisoners; and Kowloon, a district at the mouth of the Canton river, opposite Hong Kong, was ceded to the British Government.

298

## THE SCINDE MEDALS, 1843.

These medals were granted by the Government of India, to those who served in the Scinde campaign of 1843, and were present at the battles of Meeanee and Hyderabad, under Sir Charles Napier. There are three varieties of this medal, the obverse of all being the same; the head of the Queen with the legend “Victoria Regina,” reverse, No. 1 has the word “Meeanee” inscribed within a circle of laurel leaves, surmounted by a crown, and below is the date 1843, awarded to those present at the battle of Meeanee only. No 2, has on the reverse “Meeanee” and “Hyderabad,” with the date; given to those who were engaged in both battles. No. 3 has on the reverse the word “Hyderabad,” with the date; given to those who were present at Hyderabad only. No clasp. Ribbon—rainbow pattern. These medals are similar to that granted for meritorious service, of which an illustration is given in this work; the names of the battles being inscribed within the wreath, instead of the words “For Meritorious Service.” Four ships of the Indian navy took part in this campaign, and their officers and crews received the medal. The 22nd. was the only English regiment to which this medal was granted.

## THE CAMPAIGN IN SCINDE.

The withdrawal of the troops from Afghanistan was regarded by the Ameer of Scinde as a sign of weakness, and they consulted how they might destroy the British power. Being feudatories of the Dooranée empire, they had been persuaded to take a bold part in what they considered the common cause. A force was consequently assembled under Major-General Sir Charles Napier, and its first employment was the destruction of the Fort of Emaun Ghur, in the desert, on the 14th. and 15th. of January, 1843.

This service was described by the Duke of Wellington in the House of Lords, “as one of the most curious military feats he had ever known to be performed, or had ever perused an account of in his life. Sir Charles Napier (added his Grace) moved his troops through the desert against hostile forces; he had his guns transported under circumstances of extreme difficulty, and in a manner the most extraordinary; and he cut off a retreat of the enemy which rendered it impossible for them ever to regain their positions.”

As Emaun Ghur could only serve as a stronghold in which the Beloochees might be able to resist British supremacy, Major-General Sir Charles Napier determined upon destroying the fortress. It was a place of great strength, and was constructed of unburnt bricks, into which the shot easily penetrates, but brings nothing down, so that recourse was had to mining. The place was full of gunpowder and grain, and the former was employed in blowing up the fortress, which was effected on the 15th. of January. The 22nd. was the only Queen’s regiment employed in this service, three hundred and fifty of that corps having been carried on camels.

After this difficult and harassing service, the troops returned on the 23rd. of January to Peer-Abu-Bekr, without the loss of a man, or without even a sick soldier, and the Ameer’s plan of campaign was frustrated.

On the 14th. of February a treaty of peace was signed by these chiefs, and directions were sent by them to the British political resident, Major Outram, to quit Hyderabad, the capital; but before this was complied with, eight thousand Beloochees, commanded by several Ameers in person, attempted to force an entrance into the enclosure of the British residency. After a sharp contest of four hours, the assailants were repulsed by a small force under Captain Conway, aided by the fire of a British steamer lying in the river; but the position being untenable was abandoned, and the resident with his escort arrived safely in the camp of Sir Charles Napier.

299

## BATTLE OF MEEANEE.
17th. February, 1843.

Having thus commenced hostilities, the Ameers assembled a numerous force to destroy the few British troops in the country. Sir Charles Napier, trusting to the valour of the force under his orders, advanced to meet the enemy. On the 30017th. of February, twenty-two thousand Scindian troops were discovered encamped at Meeanee. The position of the enemy had been chosen with great skill, and they were immensely superior in numbers. Both their flanks were covered by thick woods, and their front was protected by the dry bed and steep banks of the Fulailee river. The British, mustering two thousand eight hundred men, advanced in echelon of regiments to attack their numerous opponents, and the 22nd., commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel (now Lieutenant-General Sir John) Pennefather, led the attack. As soon as the British forces came within range, a battery of fifteen guns opened upon them, a numerous body of Beloochees discharged their matchlocks and pistols at the 22nd., and then rushed forward sword in hand to close upon the British line; but these bold and skilful swordsmen went down under the superior power of the musket and bayonet.[109]

In the stirring words of General W. F. P. Napier—the Beloochees—“Guarding their heads with their large dark shields, they shook their sharp swords beaming in the sun, their shouts rolling like a peal of thunder, as with frantic gestures, they dashed forward with demoniac strength and ferocity, full against the front of the 22nd. But with shouts as loud, and shrieks as wild and fierce as theirs, and hearts as big, and arms as strong, the Irish soldiers met them with the queen of weapons—the musket, and sent their foremost masses rolling back in 301blood. These wild warriors continually advanced, sword and shield in hand, striving in all the fierceness of their valour, to break into the opposing ranks; no fire of small arms, no thrusts of bayonets, no sweeping discharges of grape from the guns—could drive the gallant soldiers back. They gave their breasts to the shot, they leaped upon the guns by twenties at a time; their dead went down the steep slope by hundreds; but the gaps in their masses were continually filled up from the rear; the survivors of the front rank still pressed forward with unabated fury, and the bayonet and the sword clashed in full and frequent conflict.”

After a severe contest of three hours the Scindian army was defeated, and, on the day following the victory, six of the Ameers delivered their swords to the British General upon the field of battle. The Beloochees lost five thousand men, and all their guns, ammunition, and treasure were taken, together with their camp and standards.

In the Notification of the Right Honourable Lord Ellenborough, the Governor-General of India, it was directed, “That the unserviceable guns, taken at Hyderabad, shall be sent to Bombay, and there cast into a triumphal column, whereon shall be inscribed in the English, and two native languages, the names of Major-General Sir Charles Napier, K.C.B., and of the several officers mentioned by His Excellency in his despatch, and likewise the names of the several officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates mentioned in the reports, that thus the names may be for ever recorded of those who, at Meeanee, obtained for themselves that glory in the field, which is the reward dearest to a true soldier.” Sir Charles Napier set the example, which has since been more or less followed, in naming the non-commissioned officers and men who had specially distinguished themselves.[110]

The loss of the 22nd. regiment was Captain J. Mc Leod Tew, one sergeant, and twenty-two rank and file killed; Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather, Captain T. S. Conway, Lieutenants W. M. G. Mc Murdo and F. P. Harding, Ensigns R. Pennefather and H. Bowden, one sergeant, one corporal, and fifty privates wounded.

302

## BATTLE OF HYDERABAD.
24th. March, 1843.

The whole of the Ameers did not submit, and the chiefs who continued to resist assembled an army, which was commanded by Meer Shere Mahomed. The British advanced from Hyderabad at daybreak on the morning of the 24th. of March, and about half-past eight o’clock twenty thousand Scindian troops were discovered in order of battle behind a nullah. Arrangements were immediately made for commencing the action, and the 22nd. regiment led the attack. Major Poole commanded the brigade, and Captain F. D. George the regiment, which advanced steadily against the enemy’s left, exposed to a heavy fire of matchlocks, without returning a shot until arriving within forty paces of the entrenchment, when it stormed the position occupied by the Beloochees. Lieutenant Coote first mounted the rampart, seized one of the enemy’s standards, and was severely wounded while in the act of waving it and cheering on his men; Lieutenant Powell seized another, and the gallant example of the officers stimulated the men to similar deeds. Privates J. Doherty, C. Lynar, E. Jobin, J. Mc Cartin, J. Walmsley, G. Roberts, E. Watson, and J. Oakley shot the defenders, and then captured fourteen standards, making five of their opponents prisoners. Privates S. Cowen, S. Alder, and G. Banbury also captured colours; and Corporal Tim. Kelly shot one of the Scindians, taking from him a silver-knobbed standard. The Beloochee infantry and artillery fought well, but were unable, although greatly superior in numbers, to resist the determined attack of disciplined soldiers.

The Second Jellalabad Medal.
The Maharajpoor Star.

Major-General Sir Charles Napier stated in his public despatch, “The battle was decided by the troop of Horse Artillery, and Her Majesty’s 22nd. regiment.”[111]

The loss of the enemy was very great, and eleven pieces of cannon were taken in position on the nullah, together with seventeen standards. The Beloochee force was completely defeated, and their commander, Meer Shere Mahomed, fled to the desert.[112] Among the killed was the great promoter of the war, Hoche Mahomed Seedee. Twenty-three rank and file of the 22nd. regiment were killed on this occasion; Lieutenants Chute, Coote, Evans, and Brennan, Ensign Richard Pennefather, six sergeants, one drummer, four corporals, and one hundred and twenty-three privates were wounded. At the battle of Hyderabad the regiment mustered only five hundred and sixty-two rank and file; the remainder, being sick and convalescent, having been left at Sukkur, in Upper Scinde.

These successes gained for the troops the high honour of the thanks of Parliament, and the Order of the Bath for several of the officers.

303

## THE STAR FOR MAHARJPOOR AND PUNNIAR.
1843.

The Government of India, as a mark of their distinguished merit, presented to every officer and soldier engaged in these battles, a bronze star of six points, made from the captured guns, faced with a smaller star of silver. Both stars are similar, the only difference being that one has “Maharajpoor” on the silver face, the other “Punniar,” the date being the same—“December 29th., 1843.” They were permitted to be worn by the Queen’s regiments. The star was originally issued with a brass hook to fasten it to the breast of the wearer’s coat, but eventually it was worn with the “rainbow ribbon.”

304

## BATTLES OF MAHARAJPOOR AND PUNNIAR.
29th. December, 1843.

A force named the “Army of Exercise” was assembled at Agra, in November, 1843, in consequence of affairs in the state of Gwalior, which had for some time required the attention of the Indian Government, although it was not anticipated that actual hostilities would take place. The events which led to the collision between the Anglo-Indian troops and those of the once powerful Mahratta kingdom, are as follow:—Upon the decease of Maharajah Thunkojee Rao Scindiah, the British Government promptly acknowledged as his successor the Maharajah Tyajee Rao Scindiah, who was nearest in blood to the late sovereign of Gwalior, and whose adoption by the Maharanee, his Highness’s widow, was approved by the chiefs. During the minority of the Maharajah, the office of regent was to be held by Mama Sahib. In a short time the regent was compelled by force to quit the Gwalior state, and the Dada Khasgee Walla succeeded to the confidence of the Maharanee without possessing generally that of the chiefs, and by his influence various acts were committed insulting and injurious to the British Government. The delivery of the Dada being peremptorily insisted upon as a necessary preliminary to the re-establishment of the customary relations with the Gwalior state, the Maharanee at length complied with the request, and the Governor-General, in order to give friendly support to the youthful Maharajah, directed the immediate advance of forces sufficient for the purpose. The Anglo-Indian troops entered the dominions of Scindiah, and a strong government having been established at Gwalior, they received orders to withdraw; but were not destined to return to their own territory without a severe conflict. Negotiations appeared proceeding to an 305amicable issue, but the design of the enemy to gain time to concentrate his forces became at length so evident, that active measures of hostility were determined upon. The British army left Agra, between the 12th. and 18th. of December, under the command of Major-General Sir Hugh Gough, who was accompanied by the Governor-General, Lord Ellenborough, in person.

The main division crossed the Koharee river early in the morning of the 29th. of December, and found the Mahratta forces drawn up in front of the village of Maharajpoor, in a very strong position, which they had occupied during the night, and which they had carefully entrenched. The British were about fourteen thousand strong, with forty pieces of artillery, while the enemy mustered eighteen thousand men, including three thousand cavalry, with a hundred guns. Notwithstanding the extreme difficulty of the country, intersected by deep and almost impassable ravines, the whole of the Anglo-Indian troops were in their appointed positions by eight o’clock in the morning of the 29th. of December. The action commenced by the advance of Major-General Littler’s column, which was exactly in front of Maharajpoor; whilst Major-General Valiant’s brigade took it in reverse, both being supported by Major-General Dennis’s column, and the two light field batteries.

Her Majesty’s 16th. Lancers, and the 39th. and 40th. regiments highly distinguished themselves. The 30th., forming part of Brigadier Wright’s brigade with the 56th. Native Infantry attacked with such vigour that they stormed the enemy’s batteries and bayoneted the gunners at their posts. But the Mahrattas rallied in the village, and after firing their Matchlocks threw them away, and fought sword in hand with the most determined bravery. In the meantime General Valiant’s brigade had taken Maharajpoor in reverse, and by this combined movement twenty-eight guns were captured, but the Mahratta position was not taken till nearly all its defenders had been slain on the spot.

A small work of four guns on the left of the entrenched main position of Chonda was long and obstinately defended, but subsequently carried; and the guns captured by the grenadiers 306of the 39th., under Captain Campbell, admirably supported by a wing of the 56th. Native Infantry, under Major Philips.

Not less distinguished was the conduct of the 40th.; this regiment in the attack on the enemy’s entrenched positions, had two successive commanding officers, Major Stopford[113] and Captain Coddington, wounded at the very muzzles of the guns. Two regimental standards were captured by the 39th., and four by the 40th. regiment. Major-General Valiant was also wounded.

Major-General Churchill, C.B., Quarter-Master General of Her Majesty’s forces in India, and Captain Somerset of the Grenadier Guards, Military Secretary to Lord Ellenborough, both received several wounds in personal rencontres. The former died after amputation of the leg. Major Henry Havelock, C.B., of the 13th. Light Infantry, Persian interpreter, served on Sir Hugh Gough’s personal staff.

Brigadier Cureton’s brigade of cavalry, of which the 16th. Lancers (under Lieutenant-Colonel Macdowell) formed part, took advantage of every opportunity, manœuvring most judiciously on the right, and had it not been for an impassable ravine, would have cut off the retreat of the whole,. The cavalry division was under the orders of Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, K.C.B.

In this action fifty-six guns, and the whole of the enemy’s ammunition waggons were captured.

Major-General Grey, who had been directed to push on with the left wing as rapidly as practicable to Punniar, twelve miles south-west of Gwalior, gained also a complete victory 307on the same day as the battle of Maharajpoor was fought, namely, the 29th. of December.

About four o’clock in the afternoon the enemy was observed to have taken up a strong position on a chain of lofty hills, four miles eastward of the camp. The Major-General determined immediately to attack him, and the 3rd. Buffs, with a company of sappers and miners, were detached to occupy a position on an opposite ridge, followed afterwards to the right by five companies of the 39th. Native Infantry, until the troops, amounting to two thousand and seven men, could be brought up, and an attack made upon the enemy’s left flank and centre. Owing to the lateness of the day, it was some time before this force could be supported. The Buffs, under Lieutenant-Colonel Clunie, and the sappers attacked the centre, exposed to a galling fire from the guns, and gallantly carried every position, driving the enemy from height to height, and capturing eleven of his guns, with a standard. The second infantry brigade under Acting-Brigadier Anderson, of the 50th., arrived in time to put a finish to the action; forming on the crest of the hill, he, by a gallant and judicious movement, attacked the enemy’s left, and completely defeated him, taking the remainder of his guns. Major Petit commanded the 50th., and distinguished himself by the charge he made down the hill at the head of that regiment. The 50th. Native Infantry shared in the above movement. Major White commanded the latter, and took the second infantry brigade out of action upon Brigadier Anderson being wounded.

A portion of the first cavalry brigade, under Brigadier Campbell of the 9th. Lancers, accompanied the force as far as the ground would admit, but no opportunity was afforded for actively employing them. General Grey at once affected a junction with Sir H. Gough under the walls of Givalin, which capital they occupied unopposed, and the Maharatta army was disbanded.

These victories were not gained without severe loss,[114] owing to the enemy’s force greatly exceeding the British, particularly in artillery, and to the commanding position of his guns, which were well served and resolutely defended both by gunners and infantry; the peculiar difficulties of the country gave also additional advantages to the gallantry of the Mahratta troops, whose casualties were exceedingly heavy.

The regiments engaged at Maharajpoor, were the 16th. Lancers, 39th. and 40th. Foot. Bengal Artillery and Sappers, 1st., 4th., and 10th. Native Cavalry, 2nd. Skinner’s Horse, and the 14th., 16th., 31st., 43rd., and 56th. Native Infantry. At Punniar; the troops engaged were the 9th. Lancers; the 3rd. and 50th. Foot; the 8th. Bengal Irregular Cavalry, a company of Sappers, and five companies of the 39th. and 50th. Native Infantry.

308

## THE SUTLEJ AND PUNJAUB MEDALS, FOR THE FIRST AND SECOND SIKH WARS. 1845–6 AND 1848–9.

For the first Sikh War, or Sutlej Campaign, four Silver Medals were issued, for the four battles of “Moodkee, 1845;” “Ferozeshuhur, 1845;” “Aliwal, 1846;” “Sobraon, 1846.” By a general order, if a soldier was present at only one of these battles of the Campaign, he received the medal with the name of the battle inscribed on the reverse; but if he had been engaged in more battles than one, he received for each battle an additional clasp. The medal was designed by W. Wyon, and is considered a beautiful example of art. Obverse: The diademed head of the Queen, with the legend “Victoria Regina.” Reverse: A figure of Victory standing, with a laurel wreath in her right hand, and a palm branch in her left, at her feet a trophy of Sikh arms. Above is the inscription “Army of the Sutlej”; and in the exergue, the name and date of the battle for which the medal was given. Clasps for “Ferozeshuhur,” “Aliwal,” “Sobraon.” The 31st. and 50th. were the only European regiments that received the medal with three clasps for the four battles. Ribbon—dark blue with crimson edges.

The Sutlej Medal.

The Punjaub Medal.

By a general order, dated Ferozepore, April 2nd., 1849, a medal (silver) was granted for the Punjaub Campaign, second Sikh War, 1848–9. Obverse: same as the Sutlej Medal. Reverse: Lord Gough on horseback, the Sikh army laying down their arms before him, the British army in line with colours flying, in the background palm-trees. The superscription is “To the army of the Punjaub,” and in the exergue the date, MDCCCXLIX. Three clasps were issued for “Mooltan,” “Chillianwala,” and “Goojerat.” Ribbon—dark blue, with narrow stripes of yellow at the edges. The medal, without a clasp, was given to the officers and men of the Indus Flotilla who took part in the Campaign, and a Naval Brigade of about one hundred men, received the medal, with a clasp, for Mooltan. Two clasps were the greatest number worn with any medal.

309

## THE SUTLEJ CAMPAIGN.
1845–1846.

The Sikh army which had been formed by Runjeet Singh, and trained by French and Italian refugees in his service, according to European tactics, had, since the decease of that politic ruler in 1839, become the dominant power, and finally coerced, or induced the Lahore authorities to commence hostilities. The Maharajah was an infant, his advisers powerless; but the soldiers, who styled themselves the “Punth Khalsajee,” or true believers, accustomed to conquest, and elated by success, were eager for a contest with the English, whom they were confident of expelling from Hindostan. Accordingly the Sikh army, having crossed the Sutlej on the 11th. December, 1845, invested Ferozepore on one side, and took up an entrenched position at the village of Ferozeshah, about ten miles in advance of Ferozepore, and nearly the same distance from Moodkee, the enemy placing in this camp one hundred and eight pieces of cannon, with a force exceeding fifty thousand men. Sir Henry Hardinge, the Governor-General of India, had for some time been aware of the intentions of the Sikhs, and so far from being unprepared to meet and repel an invasion, before he had been three months in India, large bodies of troops were marching from different points towards the North West Frontier, to reinforce the army of observation on the Sutlej. At the beginning of December, 1845, there were 10,472 men and 24 guns at Ferozepore, 7235 men with 12 guns at Loodiana, and nearly 13,000 men with 70 guns at Umballa; in all, nearly 31,000 men and 70 guns, under the command of Sir Hugh Gough.

The Sikhs remained inactive in the vicinity of Ferozepore for some days, which may be regarded as a providential circumstance, as instead of annihilating Major-General Sir John Littler’s weak divisions, they contented themselves with stopping the dâks, and plundering the country, until the 17th. of December, when they marched to intercept the approach of the “Army of the Sutlej,” then advancing to the relief of Ferozepore from Umballa, under Sir Hugh Gough, with whom was the Governor-General.

310

## BATTLE OF MOODKEE.
18th. December, 1845.

After a harassing march of one hundred and fifty miles, along roads of heavy sand, the troops arrived at Moodkee, on the 18th. of December, having endured every kind of privation; the incessant labour required of them admitting scarcely an hour’s uninterrupted repose before being called upon for renewed exertions. About three o’clock in the afternoon, the army, suffering severely from the want of water, and in a state of great exhaustion, received intelligence of the advance of the Sikhs on Moodkee, and the troops had scarcely time to get under arms, and to move to their positions, before the information was confirmed. The horse artillery and cavalry were immediately pushed forward, the infantry and field batteries moving in support. Two miles were scarcely passed, when the enemy, consisting of about twenty thousand infantry, and an equal number of cavalry, with forty guns, under Lal Singh, were discovered in position, which they had either just taken up, or were advancing in order of battle. The country at this spot was a dead flat, dotted with sandy hillocks, and covered at short intervals with a low thick jungle, forming an excellent screen for the infantry and guns of the enemy, from which they 311opened a severe cannonade upon the advancing troops, which was vigorously replied to by the horse artillery under Brigadier Brooke. After the manœuvres of the cavalry on the left and right flanks of their opponents, the infantry commenced their participation in the fight, and advancing under Major-Generals Sir Harry Smith, Walter Gilbert, and Sir John Mc Caskill, attacked in echelon of lines the Sikh infantry, the wood and approaching darkness of night rendering them almost invisible. The great superiority of numbers of the enemy necessarily caused their extended line to outflank the British, but the movements of the cavalry counteracted this advantage. Desperate was the opposition experienced, but the roll of fire from the infantry soon convinced the Sikhs of the inutility of resistance; their whole force was driven from position to position with great slaughter at the point of the bayonet; night only saved them from further disaster, this stout conflict being maintained for an hour and a half of dim starlight, objects being rendered still more obscure from the clouds of dust which arose from the sandy plain. Lal Singh, the Sikh commander, was wounded, and narrowly escaped being taken prisoner. Darkness alone prevented the pursuit of the foe; and the force bivouacked on the field for some hours; returning to their encampment, when it was ascertained that they had no foe before them, as the enemy fled to their camp at Ferozeshuhur.

In this manner was achieved the first of a series of victories over the Sikh troops; troops that had fought with the British army only three years previously, in the advance on Cabool, and had been thanked in general orders for their services, sustaining as they did, at the forcing of the Khyber Pass, a loss equal to that of the Anglo-Indian force; it appears therefore but reasonable to infer, that much of the skill evinced by them in the disposition and arrangement of their army may be in some degree attributed to the experience they gained by their co-operation in the Afghan campaign; proving themselves unquestionably at Moodkee, and in the succeeding conflicts, one of the best disciplined and most powerful antagonists the British had ever encountered in India.

This victory was not gained without considerable loss; several gallant officers fell and two hundred men, amongst them the hero of Afghanistan, Major-General Sir Robert Sale, who, towards the conclusion of the action, had his thigh shattered with a grape shot, from the effects of which he died. Major-General Sir John McCaskill, K.C.B., who had served with the 9th. Foot in that country, was also amongst the slain.

The troops engaged at Moodkee were the 3rd. Light Dragoons, 9th., 31st., 50th., and 80th. Foot, Skinner’s Horse, 8th. Bengal Irregular Cavalry, and the 5th., 7th., and 26th. Bengal Infantry.

312

## BATTLE OF FEROZESHAH OR FEROZESHUHUR.
21st. and 22nd. December, 1845.

On the 19th. of December the army was concentrated at Moodkee, no further operations taking place until the 21st., when it moved by its left on Ferozepore; and having on the march been reinforced by Major-General Sir John Littler’s division of five thousand men from that place, General Sir Hugh Gough formed his forces in order of battle. It was then resolved to attack the enemy’s entrenched camp at Ferozeshah, or Ferozeshuhur, where they were posted in great force, and had a most formidable artillery; their camp was a parallelogram, about a mile in length, and half that distance in breadth, including within its area the village of Ferozeshuhur, the shorter sides looking towards the Sutlej and Moodkee, and the longer towards Ferozepore, and the open country. The plains, as at Moodkee, were covered with low jhow jungle; this added to the difficulty of the advance, which was made in four divisions; the left wing under the direction of the Governor-General, (Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge,) who had volunteered his services as second in command. The force of the Sikhs was about 35,000 men, two-thirds of whom were regular troops, with ninety-eight guns, and another army of 23,000 regulars and sixty-seven guns, under Tej Singh, was only ten miles distant. Upwards of one hundred guns of the enemy, nearly one half of battering calibre, opened a heavy cannonade, which was checked, but not silenced, by the far less numerous artillery of the 313assailants.[115] In spite of this storm of shot and shell, the infantry gallantly advanced, and boldly carried the formidable entrenchments, throwing themselves upon the guns, and wresting them from the enemy. These exertions, however, only partially gained the batteries, and the soldiery had to face so hot a fire from the Sikhs from behind their guns, that the most heroic efforts could only succeed in carrying a portion of the entrenchment. Darkness did not bring a total cessation of hostilities, for about the middle of the night the Sikhs caused one of their heavy guns to bear upon that part of the field gained, and on which the troops had bivouacked. The gun was soon captured by the 80th. regiment;[116] but the enemy, whenever moonlight revealed the position, still continued to harass the troops by the fire of their artillery.

At length the long night wore away, and with daylight of the 22nd. of December came retribution. The infantry formed into line, supported on both flanks by horse artillery, whilst a fire was opened from the centre, aided by a flight of rockets. Here a masked battery played with great effect, dismounting the pieces and blowing up the tumbrils of the British, but at this juncture Sir Henry Hardinge placed himself at the head of the left wing, the right being led by Sir Hugh Gough. Unchecked by the opposing fire, the line advanced, and drove the foe rapidly out of the village of Ferozeshah, and the encampment; then changing front to the left, continued to sweep the camp, bearing down all opposition. Eventually the Sikhs were dislodged from their whole position. The line now halted, and the two brave leaders rode along its front, amid the cheering of the soldiers and the waving of the captured standards of the Khalsa army. Seventy-three pieces of cannon were also captured.

314The British, masters of the entire field, now assumed a position on the ground they had so nobly won; but their labours were not ended, for in less than two hours Sirdar Tej Singh brought up from the vicinity of Ferozepore fresh battalions, and a large field of artillery, supported by thirty thousand Ghorechurras, previously encamped near the river. Driving in the cavalry parties, he made strenuous efforts to regain the position at Ferozeshah; this attempt was defeated; but the Sirdar renewing the contest with fresh troops, and a large artillery, commenced the attack by a combination against the left flank; and after being frustrated in this attempt, essayed such a demonstration against the captured village, as compelled the British to change the whole front to the right. Meanwhile an incessant fire was maintained by the foe without being answered by a single shot, the artillery ammunition being completely expended in these protracted encounters. The almost exhausted cavalry were now directed to threaten both flanks at once, the infantry preparing to advance in support; this soon caused the Sikhs to discontinue firing, and to abandon the field, precipitately retreating towards the Sutlej, large stores of grain and matériel of war being abandoned by the enemy.[117]

It is not surprising that the British casualties were numerous; the total loss being six hundred and ninety-four killed, and one thousand seven hundred and twenty-one wounded. The entire staff of the Governor-General was killed or wounded, except his son, Captain Hardinge, who had his horse shot under him. Within thirty hours an entrenched camp had been stormed, a general action fought, and two considerable conflicts sustained with the enemy. Thus in less than four days, sixty thousand Sikh soldiers, supported by upwards of one hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, were dislodged from their position, and received a just retribution for their treacherous proceedings, without provocation or declaration of hostilities.

The 3rd. Light Dragoons, 9th., 29th., 31st., 50th., 62nd., and 80th. Foot; the 2nd. Skinner’s Horse, 8th. Bengal Irregular Cavalry, Bengal Sappers and Miners, Royal Bengal Fusiliers; 4th., 5th., and 7th. Bengal Infantry, took part in the battle of Ferozeshuhur. In the official despatch there were no regiments particularized, for all were equally exposed during this protracted conflict.[118]

315

## BATTLE OF ALIWAL.
28th. January, 1846.

On the 16th. of January, 1846, the first brigade, with a few guns and some native cavalry, received sudden orders to march on the following morning in the direction of Loodiana, 316under the command of Major-General Sir Harry Smith. By a forced, march on the 17th., the fort of Dhurrumkote was surprised, and the garrison, consisting of about three hundred men, laid down their arms, and were sent prisoners to head-quarters. On the 20th. of the same month this division was reinforced near the fort of Jugraon by the 16th. Lancers, the 53rd. Foot, a detachment of recruits of the Queen’s regiments, and a troop of horse artillery. The Major-General decided on attempting the relief of Loodiana, which was but slightly garrisoned, and was threatened by a large body of the enemy. The troops commenced their march about one o’clock in the morning of the 21st.; about eleven the enemy was observed to be drawn up, parallel with the British line of march, in a strong position at Buddiwal, his front covered by a ridge of low sand-hills, bristling with forty pieces of artillery, which were so placed that it was necessary, in order to gain Loodiana, either to risk a battle to dislodge him from a strong position,—which, with troops fatigued by a long march, under a burning sun, and greatly inferior in numbers, would have been a hazardous proceeding,—or to proceed along the entire front of his position under a galling fire.

Having a just confidence in the steadiness of his troops, Sir Harry Smith chose the latter course. The infantry, formed in open column of companies right in front (the grenadier company of the 31st. leading,) and ready at any moment to form line, preceded by the artillery, and covered by the cavalry, marched at a distance of five hundred yards, along the front of this formidable line, receiving the fire of each battery as it bore upon them. The Sikh position being passed, and the enemy declining to follow, by three o’clock in the afternoon the troops arrived at Loodiana, thus effecting the desired object.

On the 22nd. and 23rd. the soldiers were permitted to rest themselves after their late fatigue, and on the 24th. the enemy retired to Aliwal, a village on the Sutlej. The British moved to the ground lately occupied by them at Buddiwal, where they were reinforced by the second brigade of Sir Harry Smith’s division, consisting of the 50th. Foot and 48th. 317Native Infantry, with some cavalry and infantry from Loodiana.

At daylight on the 28th. Sir Harry Smith marched with his whole force to attack the Sirdar Runjoor Singh and the Rajah of Ladwa in their camps at Aliwal, the enemy being drawn up in line of battle with his left resting on the village, numbering about fifteen thousand men, with fifty-six guns. From information afterwards received, it appeared that the Sikhs were about to march upon Jugraon that very morning, for the purpose of getting between Sir Harry Smith’s force and the heavy guns coming up from Delhi under a very slender escort. The march having been previously conducted in columns of brigades at deploying distance, each brigade deployed on its leading company, and thus formed one long line. Abour ten o’clock in the morning the action commenced by a heavy cannonade from the Sikh artillery, which was principally directed on the British centre. The village of Aliwal was filled with infantry, supported by cavalry in the rear, and further defended by two guns on its left.

“The enemy,” says Sir Harry Smith, “fought with much resolution, and maintained frequent encounters with our cavalry hand to hand. In one charge of infantry upon the 16th. Lancers, they threw away their muskets, and came on with their swords and targets against the lance.” But all their bravery was fruitless. The village was carried, and the two guns were captured,[119] but the line being in consequence somewhat disarranged, it was quickly re-formed, and advanced in excellent order, overcoming all opposition. The attack of the enemy by the left wing was equally successful; the line advanced, making a steady and successful charge, and the Sikhs, being beaten in every quarter, fled towards the river in the utmost confusion, leaving their camp, baggage, and stores, with fifty-two pieces of artillery, as trophies in the hands of the victors.

The regiments engaged in this battle were the 16th. Lancers, 31st., 50th., and 53rd. Foot, 3rd. Skinner’s Horse, 1st. and 2nd. Ghoorkas, and 7th. and 13th. Bengal Infantry.

318

## BATTLE OF SOBRAON.
10th. February, 1846.

Although the intelligence of the victory of Aliwal, and the sight of the numerous bodies which floated from the vicinity of that battle-field to the bridge of boats at Sobraon, apparently disheartened the enemy, and caused many of them to return to their homes, yet in a few days they appeared as confident as ever of being able in their entrenched position, to defy the Anglo-Indian army, and to prevent the passage of the Sutlej.

The heavy ordnance having arrived on the 8th. of February, the day on which the forces under Major-General Sir Harry Smith rejoined the main body of the army, it was determined at once to storm their entrenchments, and finally drive them out of Hindoostan. This was no ordinary undertaking, as, from observations made during the time the head-quarters of the army were stationed at the village of Nihalkee, it was ascertained that the position at Sobraon was covered with formidable entrenchments, and defended by thirty thousand of the élite of the Khalsa troops; besides being united by a good bridge to a reserve on the opposite bank of the river, on which was stationed a considerable camp, with artillery, which commanded and flanked the Sikh field-works on the British side of the Sutlej.

About daybreak on the 10th. of February, the mortars, battering guns, and field artillery were disposed on the alluvial land, embracing within their fire the enemy’s works. As soon as the sun’s rays cleared the heavy mist which hung over the plain, the cannonade commenced; but notwithstanding the admirable manner in which the guns were served, it 319would have been visionary to expect that they could, within any limited time, silence the fire of seventy pieces of artillery behind well-constructed batteries, or dislodge troops so strongly entrenched. It soon therefore became evident that musketry and the bayonet must ultimately decide the contest.

The British infantry, formed on the extreme left of the line, then advanced to the assault, and in spite of every impediment, cleared the entrenchments, and entered the enemy’s camp. Her Majesty’s 10th., 53rd., and 80th. regiments, with the 33rd., 43rd., 59th., and 63rd. Native Infantry, moving at a firm and steady pace, never fired a shot till they had passed the barriers opposed to them, to which was attributed the success of their first effort, and the small loss sustained by them. When checked by the formidable obstacles and superior numbers to which the attacking division was exposed, the second division, under Major-General Gilbert, afforded the most opportune assistance by advancing to the attack of the Sikh batteries, entering the fortified position after a severe struggle, and sweeping through the interior of the camp. A very severe loss was inflicted by this division upon the retreating enemy. The same gallant efforts, attended by similar results, distinguished the attack of the enemy’s left by the first division, under Major-General Sir Harry Smith, in which the troops nobly sustained their former reputation.[120]

Fighting with the energy of desperation, the Sikhs even 320when some of their entrenchments were mastered with the bayonet, endeavoured to recover with the sword the positions they had lost. The cavalry under General Sir Joseph Thackwell, rode through the openings made by the sappers, in single file, and re-forming as they passed them, galloped on and cut down the Sikh artillerymen at their guns. But it was not until the weight of all three divisions of infantry, in addition to several regiments of cavalry, and the fire of every piece of field artillery that could be sent to their aid, had been felt, that the enemy gave way. The Sikh regiments retreated at first in tolerable order, but the incessant volleys soon caused them to seek safety in a rapid flight. Masses of them precipitated themselves on their bridge, which, being broken by the heavy fire, was incapable to sustain the multitudes pressing forward; the sudden rise too of the Sutlej rendered the ford almost impassable, adding another obstacle to their escape. A dreadful carnage ensued. The stream was red with the blood of men and horses, the bridge in many places had given way, and it is considered that at least a third of the Sikh army perished in this battle; sixty-seven of their guns were captured, together with two hundred camel-swivels (zumbroorucks,)[121] numerous standards, and vast munitions of war.

In this manner ended the battle of Sobraon; at six in the morning it commenced; at nine it became a hand to hand conflict; and by eleven it was gained. Major-General Sir Robert Dick, K.C.B., the former leader of the 42nd. Royal Highlanders in Spain, fell at the moment of victory; Brigadier Taylor, C.B., the beloved commanding officer of the second division, was also killed. In these several battles the British loss amounted to six thousand two hundred and seventy-two officers and men killed and wounded.

Of the Queen’s regiments, besides those already mentioned, the 31st. and 50th. were described in orders as having greatly distinguished themselves. The gallant conduct of the 9th., 29th., and 62nd. regiments, was also specially noticed, and the cavalry were not forgotten.[122] The 3rd. Light Dragoons and the 10th. especially distinguished themselves.

The following regiments were present at this decisive victory, namely,—3rd. Light Dragoons; 9th., and 16th. Lancers, 9th., 10th., 29th., 31st., 50th., 53rd., 62nd., and 80th. Foot; their conduct and that of the officers received the thanks of Parliament, the 1st. Bengal Europeans; 4th. 5th., 6th., 7th., 8th., 9th., and 26th. Bengal Native Infantry, and 1st., and 2nd. Goorkhas.

Ten days after the battle of Sobraon the British arrived before Lahore. So complete was the discomfiture of the Sikhs, that no further opposition was experienced: and on the 22nd. of February a brigade of troops took formal possession of the palace and citadel of Lahore. A treaty was signed on the 7th. of March, which, while it evinced the moderation and justice of the paramount power of India, appeared calculated to secure the frontier against similar acts of aggression.

321

## THE PUNJAB CAMPAIGN. SIEGE OF MOOLTAN.

7th. September, 1848, to 2nd. January, 1849.

Major-General Sir John Littler had been selected to command the garrison of about ten thousand men which had been left at Lahore, to protect the chief sirdars from their own turbulent countrymen, while re-constructing the government, with Sir Henry Lawrence as political Resident, and everything appeared to be progressing in a satisfactory manner, when, in 1848, Moolraj, the Dewan of Mooltan, having apparently agreed to the arrangement for appointing 322Sirdar Khan Singh his successor as governor of that town, Mr. Vans Agnew, of the Civil Service, and Lieutenant Anderson, of the Bombay Army, who had been sent to Mooltan to install Khan Singh were treacherously attacked and murdered. This was followed by a general outbreak at Lahore, and endeavours were made to expel the British from the Punjab. In this capital Maharaj Singh, a Gooroo or priest, raising the standard of rebellion, soon collected a numerous body of the disbanded Sikhs, and thus prevented the British troops at Lahore from marching against Mooltan, which was occupied by the enemy at the commencement of hostilities.

It was at this juncture that Lieutenant Edwardes[123] accomplished that for which he gained such just renown. By his gallantry and judicious skill he not only raised forces, but exerted so strong an influence that he succeeded in holding Moolraj in check until succours could be afforded; and having united his troops with those of Colonel Cortlandt, several successful encounters took place with the insurgents. On June 18th., Edwardes and Cortlandt with troops consisting chiefly of Sikhs and Mohammedans, after an action of 9 hours defeated the army of Moolraj at Kineyree, with great loss of men and baggage; six guns also were taken. In July they again attacked Moolraj, who with an army of eleven thousand men had taken up a strong position at the village of Suddoosam, and after a fierce fight of six hours drove him to seek shelter within the walls of Mooltan. Major-General Whish arrived from Lahore on the 18th. of August, 1848, with a force of which Her Majesty’s 10th. Foot formed part, and on the next day was joined by a column from Ferozepore, with which was the Queen’s 32nd. regiment. 323The village of Ramteerut was taken possession of on the 7th. of September, and the working parties having made good progress, it was resolved to attack the outworks on the 12th. of that month, when Shere Singh deserted with five thousand Sikhs to the enemy. This defection made it necessary to raise the siege on the 15th. of that month, and a position was taken up some miles distant.

Meanwhile Lord Gough was marching into the Punjab, and the advance force, under Brigadier-General Campbell, C.B., (afterwards Lord Clyde,) was engaged at Ramnuggur on the 22nd. of November, 1848. Here the gallant Brigadier-General Cureton, C.B., commanding the cavalry division, (the flaxen haired boy of the Peninsula,) and Lieutenant-Colonel William Havelock, K.H., were killed. The brilliant charges of the 3rd. and 14th. Light Dragoons, and of the 5th. and 8th. regiments of Light Cavalry, against the enemy’s horsemen, numbering between three and four thousand men, was specially noticed in general orders.

This engagement was followed by the action of Sadoolapoor, on Sunday, the 3rd. of December, 1848, by the troops under Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, K.C.B., in which the 3rd. Light Dragoons, and the 24th. and 61st. regiments shared. The enemy’s loss was severe, but the British casualties were comparatively small, amounting to only seventy-three killed and wounded.

A gallant and successful attack was made with little loss, on a strong position of the enemy on the eastern side of the Grand Canal, by the troops under Brigadier-General F. Markham, on the morning of the 7th. of November.[124] This 324is known as the action of Sooroojkhund, in which the 10th. and 32nd. regiments shared, (the latter being commanded by Major Inglis, afterwards the heroic defender of Lucknow,) when the enemy’s strongly entrenched position was carried, and four of his guns captured without firing a shot.

While these events were occurring Major-General Whish renewed the siege of Mooltan; and having been joined on the 26th. of December by Brigadier the Honourable H. Dundas, C.B., of the 60th. Rifles, with the Bombay column, which, in addition to native corps, comprised the 60th. Royal Rifles, an attack was made on the entrenchments on the 27th. of December; and the enemy being driven from the suburbs, a position was taken up by the British within four hundred yards of the walls. The gallantry and discipline of the 60th. Rifles were specially noticed; they had Major Gordon killed, and Major Dennis wounded. Three companies of the 32nd. shared in the re-occupation of the suburbs on this occasion.

By a shell from one of the mortars on the 30th. the principal magazine, containing 400,000 lbs. of powder, in the citadel was blown up, destroying the grand musjid and several houses, and costing the lives of about eight hundred of the garrison. Nowise dismayed by this misfortune, Moolraj refused to surrender, and continued the defence, saying he had powder enough left to last him for twelvemonths; but breaches were effected during the nights of the 30th. and 31st., one near the Delhi gate, and the other near the Bohur gate. A sortie was made by the garrison on the last day of the year, but this was repulsed by Major Edwardes and Lieutenant Lake, the enemy being driven back with severe loss. The place was eventually stormed in the afternoon of the 2nd. of January, 1849.

Colour-Sergeant John Bennett, of the 1st. Bombay Fusiliers, performed a most gallant act. He planted the Union Jack in the crest of the breach, standing beside it until the troops had passed. Both colour and staff were riddled with balls. The suburbs between the Delhi gate and the left breach were occupied by pickets from the first brigade, under Major Dennin of the 60th. Rifles, a company of that regiment, under Captain Douglas, being stationed in the houses opposite the breach is, the Khoonee Boorj, to cover the advance of the storming party, and two companies, under Captains Young and Sibthorp, to perform the same office for the Bengal column.

Two practicable breaches having been made, orders were issued to storm the citadel (into which Moolraj had retired) on the 22nd.; and when the British troops were about to commence, the Sikh chief, with the whole of the garrison, surrendered.[125] Moolraj was subsequently tried for the murder of Mr. Agnew and Lieutenant Anderson, but the capital sentence was changed into imprisonment for life. This siege cost the British a loss of nearly one thousand two hundred killed and wounded. After this brilliant success, Major-General Whish proceeded with a considerable portion of his troops, to join the army immediately under the command of Lord Gough.

The 10th., 32nd., and 60th. regiments took part in these operations. These three regiments, after the fall of the place, proceeded to join the army under Lord Gough, and by forced marches succeeded in being in time to share in the final struggle at Goojerat. The Native regiments present were—the Royal Bombay Fusiliers, 5th. Bengal Cavalry, 1st. and 2nd. Scinde Horse; 3rd., 7th., 9th., and 19th. Bombay Infantry; and Bengal and Bombay Sappers and Miners.

325

## BATTLE OF CHILIANWALA.
13th. January, 1849.

Lord Gough having received information on the 10th. of January of the fall of the fortress of Attock, which had been defended for a lengthened period, by Major Herbert, and of the advance of Chuttur Singh, in order to unite his forces 326with those under his son, Shere Singh, resolved to attempt the overthrow of the Sikh army in his front; and, accordingly, at daylight on the morning of the 12th., moved on the Dingee from Loah Tibba, and thence on the following morning towards the village of Chilianwala, the army making a considerable detour to the right, partly to distract the enemy’s attention, but chiefly with the view of keeping as clear of the jungle as possible. The village was reached about noon, when a strong picket of the enemy’s cavalry and infantry was discovered on a mound close to it. This was at once dispersed, and from the elevation was obtained a very extended view of the country and of the enemy drawn out in order of battle.[126] The ground in front although not a dense was still a difficult jungle; and as the day was so far advanced, Lord Gough decided to take up a position in rear of the village.

While ground was being selected for the encampment the enemy advanced some horse artillery, and opened a fire on the skirmishers in front of the village. Orders were given for this fire to be silenced by a few rounds from the heavy guns, which was instantly returned by that of nearly the whole of the enemy’s field artillery, thus exposing the position of his guns, which had hitherto been concealed by the jungle. As it was evident that the Sikhs intended to fight, and would probably advance their guns so as to reach the encampment during the night, the British were at once drawn up in order of battle. After about an hour’s fire that of the enemy appeared to be, if not actually silenced, at least sufficiently disabled to justify an advance upon his position and guns.

The left division, under Brigadier-General Colin Campbell (afterwards Lord Clyde), was then ordered to advance. This had to move over a greater extent of ground, in front of which the foe appeared not to have many guns. Shortly afterwards Sir Walter Gilbert was directed to advance, Brigadier Pope being instructed to connect the flank and support the movement. 327Brigadier Penny’s brigade was held in reserve, while the Irregular Cavalry, under Brigadier Hearsey, with the 20th. Native Infantry, was ordered to protect the provisions and baggage.

Brigadier Pennycuick’s brigade having failed in maintaining the position it had carried, Brigadier Penny’s reserve was ordered to support; but Brigadier-General Colin Campbell, (to use Lord Gough’s own words,) “with that steady coolness and military decision for which he is so remarkable, having pushed on his left brigade and formed line to his right, carried everything before him, and soon overthrew that portion of the enemy which had obtained a temporary advantage over his right brigade.”

This last brigade mistook for the signal to move in double time the action of their brave leaders, Brigadier Pennycuick and Lieutenant-Colonel Brookes, who waved their swords over their heads as they cheered on their gallant troops. This unfortunate mistake caused the Europeans to outstrip the native corps, which were unable to keep pace, and arriving, completely blown, at a belt of very thick jungle, got into some confusion, and Lieutenant-Colonel Brookes, heading the 24th., was killed between the Sikh guns. At this moment a numerous body of infantry, which supported their guns, opened so destructive a fire that the brigade was compelled to retire, but not before having lost their gallant leader, Brigadier Pennycuick,[127] and the three other field officers of the 24th., together with nearly half the regiment;[128] the native corps also suffered severely.

328In the height of the conflict, from causes never satisfactorily explained, the cavalry of Brigadier Pope’s brigade, suddenly retreated, bursting through their own artillery in their course. They were pursued by the Sikh horse, who charged the artillery, unable to fire without killing their own cavalry, as friends and foes in the mêlée were intermixed. Seventy-five of the gunners were cut down, and six guns captured by the enemy. But the reserve artillery came up, the cavalry rallied, and the infantry standing firm, the Sikh horsemen were repulsed with loss, and two of the guns captured retaken.

Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, on the extreme left and rear, charged the enemy’s cavalry wherever they shewed themselves, and the right attack of infantry, under Major-General Sir Walter Gilbert, was most successful, whilst the left brigade, under Brigadier Mountain, was highly distinguished. Brigadier Godby ably supported the advance with the right brigade.[129]

Lord Gough remained with Brigadier-General Campbell’s division, which had been reinforced by Brigadier Mountain’s brigade, until nearly eight o’clock, in order to effect the bringing in of the captured ordnance,[130] and of the wounded.

At the close of this battle, which Havelock states:—“was the most sanguinary, and the nearest approximation to a defeat of any of the great conflicts of the British power in India,”—Lord Gough, for want of water, fell back for about a mile, and took up a new position clear of the jungle.

The loss of the Sikhs, principally among their old and tried soldiers, was computed at three thousand killed, and four thousand wounded. With the exception of Sobraon, it was remarked by Lord Gough that he never remembered seeing so many of an enemy’s slain upon the same space. The British casualties were likewise heavy.[131]

In this battle the “undaunted bravery” of Her Majesty’s 29th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Congreve, was specially noticed, and the conduct of the 61st. was equally distinguished. The regiments engaged at Chillianwala were the 3rd. and 14th. Light Dragoons, 9th. Lancers, 24th., 29th., and 61st. Foot; Bengal Fusiliers, and 2nd. and 11th. Bengal Native Infantry.

329

## BATTLE OF GOOJERAT.
21st February, 1849.

After the battle of Chilianwala, the enemy occupied their position for nearly a month, with the British encamped on their left flank, but on February 12th. they quitted their entrenchments, and took up a position between Goojerat and the Chenab, with about 61,500 men and fifty-nine guns, under Shere Singh. It appears to have been their intention to cross this river, and, after plundering the Rechna Doab, to have marched to Lahore; but this was prevented by Major-General Whish, who had detached a brigade to guard the fords above and below Wuzeerabad, in which direction Lord Gough had moved.

At half-past seven o’clock in the morning of the 21st. of February, the army advanced with the precision of a parade movement. The Sikhs opened their fire at a very long distance, which exposed to the artillery both the position and range of their guns. For the first time the English commander was superior in artillery to the enemy, having ninety-seven guns, some of heavy calibre, but only 24,000 infantry. The infantry was halted just out of fire, and the whole of the artillery were advanced, covered by skirmishers.

The Sikh guns were served with their accustomed rapidity, and the enemy well and resolutely maintained his position, but the terrific force of the British fire obliged him, after 330an obstinate resistance, to fall back. The infantry were then deployed, and a general advance was directed, the movement being covered, as before, by artillery.

Burra Kalra, the left village of those of that name, wherein the enemy had concealed a large body of infantry, and which was apparently the key of their position, lay immediately in the line of Major-General Sir Walter Gilbert’s advance, and was carried in the most brilliant style by a spirited attack of the third brigade, under Brigadier Penny, consisting of the 2nd. Europeans, and 31st. and 70th. regiments of Native Infantry, which drove the enemy from their cover with great slaughter. A very spirited and successful movement was also made about the same time against a heavy body of troops in and about the second or Chotah Kalra, by part of Brigadier Hervey’s brigade, most gallantly led by Lieutenant-Colonel Franks, of the 10th. Foot.

The heavy artillery continued to advance, taking up successive forward positions, driving the enemy from those he had retired to, whilst the rapid advance and beautiful fire of the horse artillery and light field batteries, which were strengthened by bringing to the front the two reserved troops of horse artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel Brind, Brigadier Brook having the general superintendence of the whole of the horse artillery, broke the enemy’s ranks at all points. The whole infantry line then rapidly advanced, and drove their opponents before it. The nullah was cleared, several villages stormed, the guns that were in position carried, the camp captured, and the whole army of Shere Singh routed in every direction; the right wing and Brigadier-General Campbell’s division passing in pursuit to the eastward, and the Bombay column to the westward of the town.

Thus hotly pursued, the retreat of the Sikhs soon became a perfect flight, all arms dispersing over the country, rapidly followed by the troops for a distance of twelve miles, their track strewed with their wounded, their weapons, and military equipments, which they threw away to conceal that they were soldiers.

On the left a most successful and gallant charge was made upon the Afghan cavalry, and a large body of Goorchurras, 331by the Scinde horse, and a party of the 9th. Lancers, when several standards were captured. The 14th. Light Dragoons and the other cavalry regiments on the right, regular and irregular, by their bold front and gallant conduct, contributed much to the success of the day, while their conduct in following the fugitives received high commendation.

Thus were defeated the forces brought by the Sikhs into the field, amongst whom were the élite of the old Khalsa army. Their numbers were estimated at sixty thousand men of all arms, and fifty-nine pieces of artillery; under the command of Sirdar Chuttur Singh, and Rajah Shere Singh, with a body of one thousand five hundred Afghan horse, led by Akram Khan, son of the Ameer, Dost Mahomed Khan. For the first time had the Sikhs and Afghans combined together, but the complete victory of Goojerat showed the futility of the compact.

Among the fifty-three guns captured were recovered those lost at Ramnuggur and Chillianwala; and it was also a gratifying fact that the casualties of the British were less than could be expected.

For twelve miles did the exulting horsemen pursue the flying foe, and the shades of evening were falling when they returned weary to camp. The following morning Major-General Gilbert resumed the pursuit towards the Jhelum, with the view of cutting off the enemy from the only practicable gun-road to that river. Another division of infantry, under Brigadier-General Colin Campbell, advanced on the road to Bimber, scouring the country in that direction to prevent their carrying off their guns by that route; and a body of cavalry under Lieutenant-Colonel Bradford, successfully pushed on several miles into the hills, accompanied by Captain Nicholson, a most energetic political officer, with the same object; while Lord Gough remained in possession of the field for the purpose of supporting these operations, covering the fords of the Chenab, and destroying the vast magazines of ammunition left scattered in all directions. These combinations were entirely successful, and by them the power of the Sikhs was completely broken. The regiments which took part in this decisive victory were, the 3rd., 9th., and 14th. Light Dragoons; the 10th., 24th., 29th., 32nd., 53rd., 60th., and 61st. Foot; the 1st. and 2nd. Bengal European, 1st. Bombay European; 1st., 5th., 6th., and 8th. Bengal Light Cavalry; 3rd., 9th., 11th., and 14th. Irregular Cavalry; Scinde Horse; nine troops Horse Artillery, four batteries Bombay Artillery; 2nd. and 11th. Bengal Infantry, and 19th. Bombay Infantry.

Major-General Sir Walter Gilbert, K.C.B., crossing the Jhelum on the 3rd. of March, came up with a portion of the retreating army, under Shere Singh and Chuttur Singh, at Hoormuck, where they surrendered on the 11th. of March; the sirdars and the remainder of his troops, amounting to sixteen thousand men, laid down their arms at Rawul Pindee three days afterwards. Forty-one pieces of artillery were given up, and the Sikhs remaining, after so many fields of slaughter, being given each a rupee, dispersed to their homes. The Afghans were energetically pursued through Attock and Peshawur, as far as the Khyber Pass, losing half their number in the field, and many of the remainder in their retreat. Dost Mahomed then sued for peace, which was granted to him.

The Duke of Wellington, then Commander-in-Chief, being dissatisfied with the conduct of Lord Gough for incurring such heavy losses, superseded him in his command by Sir Charles Napier, who, selected at a moment’s notice, had proceeded to India, but found on his arrival that the British arms had gained the ascendancy in that country, and the consequence of Lord Gough’s crowning victory was the annexation of the Punjab. A pension was granted to the Maharajah Dhuleep Singh; and the celebrated diamond, the Koh-i-Noor, or Mountain of Light, taken from Shah Sooja by Runjeet Singh, was presented to Her Majesty.

332

## THE NEW ZEALAND MEDAL.

This medal was granted by a general order, March 1st., 1869, to the troops who had been engaged in the two wars in New Zealand, during the years 1845–47, and 1860–66. Obverse: Queen’s head, crowned and veiled; with the inscription, “Victoria, D.G. Britt. Reg. F.D.”; reverse: a laurel wreath, within which is engraved the years during which the recipient served, with the words “New Zealand” above and “Virtutis Honor” below. No clasp issued. Ribbon: dark blue, with broad red stripe in the centre. Given to both services. Some of the medals were issued without dates on the reverse, but most with dates varying from 1845 to 1847, and from 1860 to 1866.

The New Zealand Medal.

333

## THE FIRST NEW ZEALAND WAR.
1845–7.

The first actual British settlement in New Zealand was made in 1839, and in the following year the first Governor, Captain Hobson, concluded the Treaty of Waitangi with the native chiefs, by which the sovereignty of the Islands was ceded to Great Britain. Until 1841 all the settlements in New Zealand were under the Sydney Government, but in that year the three Islands were constituted an independent colony, with Auckland for the capital. As the settlers increased, disputes arose between them and the natives, about the possession of lands; which the settlers asserted they had purchased, but to which the natives held they had no claim whatever. These contentions and quarrels were intensified by the ignorance of both races of the customs and modes of procedure of each other, as well as by the irregular manner land was bought and sold. In June, 1843, these disputes culminated in a conflict in the Wairau Valley, in the province of Nelson; where two chiefs, who had resisted the survey of their lands, defeated a party sent to arrest them, headed by the Police Magistrate, killing him and twenty-one settlers in the fray, or in the general massacre of prisoners which followed it. This disastrous repulse destroyed the prestige of the English, and the natives began to boast that they had the settlers at their mercy. Troops, however, arrived from Australia, the affair was smoothed over, and for some months peace was undisturbed. Trouble then arose in the northern Island; a powerful chief, called Hone Heke, who had been educated by the missionaries, with many of his countrymen, grew discontented with the customs duties, the high price of tobacco and blankets, and the absence of the usual whale ships at the town of Kororareka (now Russell), near which he was residing. Considering that the 334British flag, which waved on the hill above the town, represented the power which fettered the trade and kept away the whalers, and having a grudge against some of the inhabitants, Heke, on July 8th., 1844, assembled his men, danced the war-dance at Kororareka, cut down and burned the flag-staff, plundered several stores, and took possession of the town for several days. A proclamation was issued by the Governor, offering £100 for the capture of Heke, who replied by offering a similar reward for the Governor’s (Captain Fitzroy) head. H.M.S. “Hazard,” with a detachment of the 96th regiment was sent to Kororareka, the flag-staff was re-erected, and troops stationed to guard it. As Heke threatened the flag-staff should not remain, Captain Robertson landed from the “Hazard” with a gun, a blockhouse was constructed, the inhabitants aroused, and the town put in a state of defence. At daybreak on March 11th., 1845, the handful of men guarding the flag-staff were surprised by Heke, and the staff again cut down. At the same time Captain Robertson was attacked by two hundred natives, under a chief called Kawiti, and after a sharp skirmish was compelled to spike his gun and fall back to a fortified house near the beach. Aided by the guns of the “Hazard,” the soldiers and inhabitants defended themselves for three hours against the attacks of the natives, till their magazine exploded. During a truce, asked by the enemy to carry off their killed and wounded, it was resolved to abandon the settlement, and the soldiers, with the whole of the inhabitants, embarking on board the “Hazard,” and other ships which were lying in the Bay, sailed for Auckland. The town was then plundered and burnt.

Reinforcements arriving from Sydney, an expedition, under Colonel Hulme, 96th. Regiment, was despatched to Kororareka, which landed without opposition, re-hoisted the British flag, and proclaimed martial law. Heke having taken up a fortified position at Okaihau, a place about eighteen miles inland, a force, consisting of the 58th Regiment, under Major Bridge, a detachment of the 96th., some seamen and marines from H.M. Ships “North Star” and “Hazard,” in all about four hundred men, under Colonel Hulme, with about the same number of native allies, set out to attack him. Most of the road lay through a forest; it took four days 335to reach the fortification, or “pa,” during which time the rain fell in torrents. Each soldier carried five days’ biscuit and thirty rounds of ammunition, and, being without tents, two-thirds of the ammunition and all the biscuits were unfit for use on arriving at Okaihau. The “pa” was found to be too strong to be taken without artillery, and after a fruitless assault, and repulse of a sally made by the natives, the troops returned to the ships, with a loss of fourteen killed and thirty-nine wounded.

More troops having arrived from Australia, another expedition was formed against Heke, who now occupied a stronghold at Oheawai, a place nineteen miles inland from the Bay of Islands. It was composed of the 58th. Regiment, under Major Bridge, detachments of the 96th. and 99th. Regiments, thirty men from H.M.S. “Hazard” and eighty volunteers from Auckland, the whole numbering six hundred and thirty men, with four guns, and about two hundred and fifty natives, commanded by Colonel Despard, of the 99th. On June 23rd. the force was before Oheawai, a pa ninety yards by fifty, with projecting flanks, surrounded by three rows of palisades, between which was a ditch five feet deep, with traverses and loopholes. On each side of the pa was a ravine with woody hills, and the adjacent country was thickly covered with trees. Next day the guns proved to be useless against the stockades, though at last fired at a range of eighty yards, but Commander Johnstone, of H.M.S. “Hazard,” bringing up a thirty-two pounder, two breaches were made, and Colonel Despard ordered an assault. The assault was made on July 1st., by one hundred and sixty soldiers, under Major Bridge, and forty seamen and volunteers, under Lieutenant Philpotts, R.N., who bravely strove to enter the place under a heavy fire, but the inner palisade being unbroken, the party was forced to retire, with two officers and half their number killed and wounded. Among the killed were Captain Grant of the 58th., and Lieutenant Philpotts,[132] R.N., son of the Bishop of Exeter.

336The troops remained in front of the pa for some days, and were preparing for another assault, but in the night of July 10th. the enemy abandoned their position, which was then taken by the British, and the palisades destroyed.

After this the war languished for some months, till Capt. (afterwards Sir George) Grey, replaced Captain Fitzroy as Governor, in November, when more active measures were taken. The new Governor gave the two chiefs, Heke and Kawiti, a fixed time to decide for peace or war, and this expiring without any satisfactory answer from either of them, Colonel Despard was ordered to renew hostilities. The enemy being in want of food, divided their forces, Heke remaining at a position he had fortified at Ikorangi, ten miles from Oheawai, while Kawiti fortified and garrisoned a place called Ruapekapeka, on the side of a hill in a forest. The English troops comprised the 58th. Regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Wynyard, with detachments of the 99th., Royal Artillery, East India Company’s Artillery, Royal Marines, and volunteers, under Captain Atkins with a brigade of three hundred and sixteen seamen from H.M.S. “Castor,” “North Star,” and “Racehorse,” and the E.I.C.’s ship “Elphinstone”; and a body of natives, with their chiefs, Walker, Nene, Repa, and Macquarrie. The whole force amounted to one thousand one hundred and seventy-three Europeans, and four hundred and fifty natives, with three thirty-two pounders, one eighteen-pounder, and seven brass guns and rocket tubes. The enemy had improved in the art of fortification, and Ruapekapeka was found a much stronger place than Oheawai. The “pa” measured about one hundred and seventy yards by seventy, well flanked at the sides and angles, surrounded by two rows of palisades with a ditch between them, with the earth thrown up behind to form an inner parapet, and inside were huts with underground excavations. On December 31st. the British opened fire from all their guns in position and continued it till January 2nd., when the enemy made a sally which was repulsed. On the 33710th. two breaches were made in the stockade, and the defenders losing heart began to retire. Next day some of the native allies finding the “pa” almost deserted, crept up to the palisades, and supported by a detachment of the 58th. Regiment, under Captain Denny, rushed through the breaches, and the place was taken and destroyed, with a loss to the victors of thirteen men killed and thirty wounded.

This virtually finished the war. Heke was occupied at Ikorangi by a feigned attack made by Macquarrie, and after the capture of Ruapekapeka, his followers, and those of Kawiti, began to disperse, and both chiefs were anxious for pardon and peace. This was granted to them by the Governor, in January, 1846, and the war in the North Island was at an end.

While these events were occurring in the North Island, a harassing series of surprises and skirmishes was carried on in the southern. On May 16th., 1847, a party of the 58th. Regiment, under Lieutenant Page, stationed at Boulcott’s Farm, were surprised an hour before daylight, and six men killed and four wounded.[133] After a skirmish or two, Major Last, with a detachment of the 99th. Regiment, attacked a stockade held by Rangihaeata, the chief of the insurgents in the Southern Island, and was so far successful that the natives abandoned the position, and were pursued and dispersed by parties of soldiers, militia, and police. A determined attack was made on May 19th., on the settlement of Wanganui by six hundred of the enemy, which was defended by one hundred and seventy men of the 58th. Regiment, in three block houses, aided by a gunboat on the river. The attack lasted five hours, in spite of a constant fire of shot and shell, but in the night the enemy decamped, dispirited by their losses.

In the beginning of June they again appeared in force, attacked a party of the 65th. Regiment, and a day or two after approaching near the block houses, challenged the soldiers to come out and fight. On the 19th. the troops made a sally, and drove the enemy into the bush, and on the 23rd. they sent in a flag of truce and stated their wish for peace. While the war lasted they were deprived of their usual supplies of tobacco, blankets, tea, and other things which had become necessary to them, and their privations disgusted them with a contest by which nothing could be gained.

On the 21st. of February, 1848, the principal chiefs met Governor Grey, at Wanganui; stolen cattle were restored, the natives paid for the lands in dispute by the Government, a general pardon granted, and peace concluded. For their services in this war, Captain Sir E. Home, R.N., Captain Graham, R.N., Colonel Despard, 99th. Regiment, and Lieutenant-Colonel Wynyard, 58th. Regiment, were made Commanders of the Order of the Bath.

338

## THE SECOND NEW ZEALAND WAR.
1860–66.

The long and desultory second war in New Zealand, lasting with an interval of peace for some months, from 1860 to 1866, arose like the first, from disputes with the natives concerning the sale and possession of land. All the members of each tribe looked upon the land they occupied as their hereditary property, and if the consent of the whole tribe was not given to the sale and transfer, they considered the proceeding invalid and worthless. In the year 1861, the sale of land to the settlers provoked the natives of Taranaki to take up arms in defence of what they imagined to be their rights, and the conflict eventually spread over the greater part of the North Island. The Maoris proved themselves to be no despicable antagonists; they were well-armed with double-barrelled guns and rifles, and skilled in their use, and in bush-fighting; so that the heavily equipped British soldiers found it no easy task to subdue such wily and active enemies. They were also extremely skilful in the construction of rifle-pits and fortified “pas,” which were often 339so strongly palisaded and entrenched as to be almost impregnable, even to artillery.

At the beginning of the struggle the British troops in New Zealand were but very few in number, and till reinforcements arrived it was as much as they could do to maintain their ground.

After some skirmishes, an attack on the Maories at Taranaki, June 13th., 1860, was repulsed with heavy loss to the assailants, but reinforcements were despatched from Australia, under Major-General Pratt, who defeated the enemy at Mahoetaki, on November 6th. A chain of redoubts was thrown up to keep the natives in check, and to protect the town of New Plymouth, and these being occupied by detachments of different regiments, almost daily skirmishes took place with the enemy. A detachment of the 40th. Regiment was stationed in Redoubt No. 7, on the river Waitara, and on March 18th. a party, under Capt. Richards, was sent out to discover the Maories, who were known to be lurking in the bush, which about a thousand yards from the redoubt was in its primitive condition. The open space was crossed without opposition, but as soon as the detachment entered the bush, they were received with a heavy fire from unseen foes. Captain Richards ordered his men to extend in skirmishing order, and return the fire, which had little effect on their concealed opponents, by whose deliberate aim several of the soldiers fell killed and wounded. Lieutenant Rees, the second in command, seized the rifle of one of the fallen men, and encouraged his men by his example to keep up a steady fire. In a few minutes the lieutenant fell wounded, but Sergeant Lucas came to his assistance and sent him to the rear, while he himself with two men only that remained unwounded in that part of the field, took shelter behind a tree, and by the spirited fire they maintained, kept the enemy at bay, amid showers of bullets which flew on every side of them, till they were rescued by a party from the redoubt, under Lieutenants Gibson and Whelan, at whose approach the Maories fled. For his gallant behaviour on this occasion Sergeant Lucas obtained the Victoria Cross. The natives having previously 340experienced several defeats, were convinced of the futility of further resistance, and this was the last affair in the Taranaki war. Next day, March 19th., 1861, witnessed a general surrender, and the establishment of peace.

Unfortunately the embers of discord still smouldered, and the hoped-for peace proved to be but a lengthened truce. On May 4th., 1863, hostilities were resumed by an attack made by the natives on a military escort, who were fired upon from the bush, and eight of their number killed. In consequence of this, an encounter took place at Kuitkara, in which twenty-four Maories were slain, and the province of Auckland became again the scene of war.

The Maories having chosen one of their chiefs to be king, prior to the beginning of the war, now asserted their intention of driving the settlers out of the North Island; while General Duncan Cameron, Commander-in-Chief, by a proclamation declared all natives in arms, rebels, if they did not surrender in a week. The result of this was, that they retired with their goods to a place called Kohewa, and taking up a strongly fortified position at Roherea, a mountainous ridge, two miles from Kohewa, and near the Waikato river, set the General at defiance. Here Cameron attacked them; and under a hot fire carried their rifle-pits, and drove the Maories into the adjacent swamps.

Previous to this, Volunteers, or Militia, had been raised among the colonists, four thousand of whom took up arms in defence of their homes, and redoubts had been erected for the defence of Auckland and other towns.

In September, a detachment of the 65th. Regiment was stationed at Fort Alexandra, in the neighbourhood of Cameron Town, when news reached the fort, that Mr. Armitage, a magistrate living near, and a number of friendly natives had been massacred by the enemy. Captain Swift, in command of the detachment, with Lieutenant Butler, Sergt. McKenna, and a party of about fifty men, started into the bush in pursuit of the foe. They crossed swamps and forded rivers, till they suddenly found themselves exposed in the bush to a heavy fire on both sides. Captain Swift and Lieutenant Butler were mortally wounded, and the command of the 341party devolved on Sergeant McKenna, to whose coolness and intrepidity the party owed its safety. The skirmish was kept up till nightfall, when the little band—several of them wounded—began their retreat, through ten miles of swamp and bush, in the face of three hundred savages, thirsting for their blood. After a harassed night march, and more than once losing their path, about eight in the morning they met a party of their comrades, under Colonel Murray, coming to their assistance, and were in safety.

For his intrepid behaviour, Sergeant McKenna received the Victoria Cross and a Commission. Corporal Ryan, who with four privates had remained with the wounded officers till they died, and fortunately escaped in safety at the break of day, also received the Cross, and the four privates the medal for distinguished conduct in the field.

This affair was followed by some unimportant skirmishes, in one of which, at Pontoko, October 2nd., Ensign Down and Drummer Stagpoole, of the 57th. Regiment, gained the Victoria Cross, for bringing in a wounded man, under a heavy fire at close range.

The enemy having retired to a strong “pa” they had erected on an eminence at Rangariri, midway between the Waikato and a lake, on November 20th, after a bombardment lasting an hour and a half, the position was attacked by a force of regular troops—artillerymen, seamen, and militia—about one thousand in all, commanded by General Cameron. The outer works and rifle-pits were soon carried, but the stormers on finding stronger defences still in front of them, hesitated, and fell back before the fire of the enemy. The militia, though encouraged by their officers, who placed themselves in the front, remained immoveable, but the small body of Royal Artillery—about fifty all told—armed with swords and revolvers, at a word from the General, headed by their Colonel—Mercer—rushed forward, and gained the parapet of the “pa,” when their gallant leader fell mortally wounded, and his brave handful of gunners were repulsed. Two or three of his men in the attempt to rescue him were shot down, when Surgeon W. Temple, R.A., went to his assistance and dressed his wound, under showers of bullets, at the risk of 342his own life. His noble conduct was witnessed by General Cameron, who recommended him for the Victoria Cross, which he obtained.

A body of seamen, commanded by Commander Mayne, of H.M.S. “Eclipse,” next endeavoured to carry the position, but were also repulsed, and an attempt made to dislodge the enemy with hand-grenades failed. Luckily the Maories felt that they had had enough, and at dawn next day they hoisted a white flag and surrendered. One hundred and eighty Maories were taken in the “pa,” and forty-five were found there dead. The loss of the assailants were six officers killed and nine wounded, and one hundred and twenty men killed and wounded, made up the roll of casualties. This affair however produced the surrender of the Maori King, on December 9th., but the war still continued.

A native stronghold at Rangiawhia was attacked and captured February 21st., 1864. On the 2nd. of April another fortified “pa” at Orakau was taken by assault, by a force commanded by Major-General Carey, after three days’ investment; and then for several weeks the Maories, without interruption by the military, occupied themselves in the erection of a most formidable “pa” at Tauranga. It was built on the highest part of a narrow neck of land, well palisaded, and further defended by an entrenched line of rifle-pits. On both sides were swamps extending to the water, so that it was secure from a flank attack, and was named the Gate Pa. On the 28th. of April, General Cameron, after a reconnaissance of the entrenchments, made preparations for an attack. The forces at his disposal were the 43rd. and 68th. Regiments, detachments of the 14th., 65th., and 70th., Regiments, a Naval Brigade of over three hundred men from the squadron of Commodore Sir W. Wiseman, and a detachment of Royal Artillery, amounting to nearly one thousand seven hundred men of all ranks, with six Armstrong guns, two howitzers, and eight mortars. The intention of the General being to cut off the retreat of the enemy, after dark a feigned attack was made on the front of his position, while the 68th. Regiment, with some seamen, picked their way through the swamp, and before morning were posted in the rear of the “pa.” The Artillery opened fire soon after daybreak 343on the 29th., and continued with little intermission till about four p.m., when, the pallisades being almost destroyed and a practicable breach made, the assault was ordered. One hundred and fifty of the 43rd., with the same number of seamen and Marines, led by Commander Hay, of H.M.S. “Harrier” formed the assaulting column under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Booth, of the 43rd. The remainder of the 43rd., with a body of seamen and Marines, formed the reserve. Commander Hay led the stormers, who, with a ringing cheer, crossed the ditch, mounted the embankment, and rushed through the breach into the “pa,” and, as only a few straggling shots were heard, the troops outside thought the place was won and the enemy beaten; when all at once a tremendous fire of musketry accompanied with savage yells, broke out in the interior of the entrenchment, and after a fierce conflict of a few minutes, during which Colonel Booth, Commander Hay, and Captain Glover fell mortally wounded, and almost every officer of the column was killed or disabled; the storming party was seen pouring out through the breach in utter confusion. Captain Hamilton at once led on the supports, but fell shot through the head, the supports became mixed with the fugitives, and in spite of the exertions of the officers, the whole body hotly fired on by the enemy, fell back to the nearest cover.[134] Darkness had now set in, but the troops lay on their arms in their entrenchment, within a hundred yards of the enemy, furious at their repulse and fully determined to conquer or die on the morrow. During the night, which was wet and dark, the enemy evacuated the “pa,” and stealing in small parties through the swamps eluded the vigilance of the 68th.; and in the early morning Major Greaves, of the 70th., creeping up to the breach 344found the stronghold silent and deserted. Colonel North[135] and a few privates were found still alive, and to the credit of the enemy they had not been ill treated during the night, nor had the bodies of the slain been mutilated. In this sad affair seven officers of the 43rd. Regiment were killed, or died of their wounds, and the Naval Brigade had four officers and forty seamen and Marines killed and wounded.

When Commander Hay fell, mortally wounded, Samuel Mitchell, captain of the foretop of H.M.S. “Harrier,” refused to leave his dying officer, though ordered by him to leave him and look after his own safety. He raised the commander in his arms, and carried him outside the “pa” amidst a shower of bullets, and for his gallant conduct deservedly obtained the Victoria Cross. Surgeon Manly, R.A., also gained the same distinction for attending to the wounded under a heavy fire.

The day after the affair at Gate “pa,” a redoubt at Sentry Hill, Taranaki, held by a detachment under the command of Major Shortt, of the 57th. Regiment, was attacked by a strong body of Maories, who were repulsed with heavy loss.

Some weeks later, it being known that the natives were gathering in force, and engaged in the construction of another stronghold at Te Ranga, a place about four miles from Gate “pa,” Colonel Green, commanding the troops at Tauranga, marched with the 43rd. and part of the 68th. Regiment, against the enemy, whom he found strongly posted in a chain of rifle-pits, the commencement of a formidable “pa.” After a smart skirmish for about two hours, being reinforced by the Waikato Militia, the advance was sounded, and the pits carried by storm in the most dashing manner.[136] For a 345few minutes the Maories fought desperately, but were utterly routed, and pursued for several miles. As usual, their situation was favourable for their retreat, otherwise few would have escaped. On the following day the bodies of one hundred and eight of the enemy were found and buried in their own rifle-pits, but many more were killed and remained in the ravines. Among the slain were several powerful chiefs, one of whom, Rawhiri, was the leader at Gate “pa.” The British loss was small, ten men killed and thirty-three wounded, considering the heavy fire they were exposed to in advancing to the attack.

During the following month, many of the natives laid down their arms and surrendered; and on August 6th., 1864, most of the chiefs proffered their unconditional submission to the government: yet the war still lingered on. In January, 1865, the natives made a daring attack on the British camp at Nukumaru, and suffered a severe repulse; and in the month of July following, a force under the command of Lieut.-Colonel Trevor, consisting of detachments of the 14th. and 18th. regiments, some colonial troops, and a body of friendly natives, captured the Wereroa “pa,”—an exceedingly strong position occupied by the Maories, about three hundred feet above the wooded banks of the Waitotara river, surrounded by precipices and swamps.

During the years 1865–66, the war was mostly confined to the West Coast. In January of the latter year a strong “pa” at Pretahi was captured, and the Otapawa “pa” was stormed by the 57th. regiment, with the loss of Lieut.-Colonel Hassard and many brave men; but the contest dwindled to a fitful series of unimportant skirmishes, and the capture and destruction of “pas” and villages. After the year 1866, the struggle was carried on by the colonial forces, commanded by Colonel Whitmore, who had been military secretary to General Cameron (afterwards General Sir George Whitmore, K.C.M.G.), who in January, 1869, finally crushed the last Maori outbreak.

At the end of the year 1864, the colonial ministry had requested the home government to withdraw the imperial troops, and to allow them complete responsibility, but it was not till January, 1870, that the last British regiment, the 18th., left the colony. The same year the long and harassing war was brought to a close, and a durable peace established.

The regiments engaged in the New Zealand War of 1845–47 were the 58th., 65th., 96th., and 99th. Foot; and in the war of 1860–66 the 1st. Battalion, 12th. Regiment; 2nd. Battalion, 14th. Regiment; 2nd. Battalion, 18th. Regiment; and the 40th., 43rd., 50th., 57th., 65th., 68th., and 70th. Regiments.

346

## THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL.

Since the publication of the first edition of this work, the medal granted for the “Second Burmese War, 1852–3,” and the war with Persia, 1856–7, has been designated the “Indian General Service Medal,” and is now always given as a reward for the almost perpetual expeditions[137] against the native tribes on the frontiers of India, and in adjoining territories. The medal, designed by L. C. Wyon, was first issued in 1854, with a clasp “Pegu,” to commemorate the services against the Burmese in 1852–3; and was also given for the Persian campaign, 1856–57, with clasp “Persia.” By a general order, July 1, 1869, the medal with a clasp inscribed “North West Frontier,” was granted for services on the North West Frontier of India, dating from 1849 to 1863. On the obverse of this medal is the diademed head of the Queen, with the legend “Victoria Regina.” On the reverse is a figure of Victory crowning a seated classic warrior with a laurel wreath. In the exergue is the lotus flower, but neither legend nor date. Ribbon: alternate stripes of crimson and blue. The name and regiment, or ship, are indented on the edge of the medal.

The Indian General Service Medal.

Generally, but not invariably, where the recipient had served in two or more expeditions, and had previously gained the medal, a bar or clasp only was added to those already worn, instead of giving another medal; but subsequent to 1876 instances occur of men having two medals, with bars for different campaigns. Since 1869, by a series of general orders, twelve bars have been issued with this medal, inscribed—“Umbeyla,”—“Bhootan,”—“Looshai,”—“Perak,”—“Jowaki, 1877–8”—“Naga,”—“Burma, 1885–7”—“Sikkim, 1888”—“Hazara, 1888”—“Burma, 1887–89”—“Chin-Lushai, 1889–90”—“Samana, 1891”—the medal in all cases being the same.

347

## SECOND BURMESE WAR.
1852–53.

The King of Ava having refused redress for injuries inflicted on British subjects at Rangoon, in violation of the treaty of Yandaboo, concluded at the termination of the first Burmese war, after an ineffectual attempt at negociation, hostilities commenced. Troops were collected from Bengal and Madras, and placed under the command of Major-General Godwin, who had borne a prominent part in the first war with Ava. The Queen’s regiments which formed part of the force were the 18th., 51st., and 80th.,[138] and a naval squadron, under the command of Commodore Lambert, consisting of H.M.S. “Fox” (40), “Serpent” (16), “Rattler” (11), “Hermes” (6), “Salamander” (6), and a gunboat, with thirteen vessels of the East Indian Company and Uncovenanted Service, took a very active part in the operations, afloat and ashore.

Major-General Godwin embarked with the force under his command on the 28th. of March, 1852, and three days afterwards the destruction of the stockades on the banks of the river Irrawaddy was effected. The next service was the attack and capture of Martaban, on the 5th. of April, in 348which portions of the 18th. and 80th. shared. Captain Campbell commanded the wing of the 18th., and Major Lockhart that of the 80th. Captain Gillespie, in command of the grenadiers of the former regiment was first on the walls, and the soldier following him received three wounds. About seven o’clock in the morning the troops landed, and the storming party was soon under the walls and over them, when Lieutenant-Colonel Reignolds at once took possession, after some skirmishing, of the pagoda on the height, and by eight o’clock a.m. Martaban was won. The storming party from the 80th. was commanded by Captain Christie of that regiment.

At this period the Madras division (comprising the 51st. regiment) had not arrived at Rangoon, but by the 7th. of April it reached the rendezvous at the mouth of the Rangoon river, and on the 11th. (Sunday) Rangoon was bombarded. The ships silenced and destroyed the stockades at the mouth of the river, and Commander Tarleton of the “Fox” landed with a party of seamen and marines, spiked the guns and destroyed their ammunition. At daybreak on the following morning the troops commenced landing. They had not proceeded far when some guns were opened on the British, and shortly afterwards skirmishers showed themselves in the jungle. This was a new mode of fighting with the Burmese, as no instance occurred in the former war of their attacking the flanks or quitting their stockades. Now they were not only good shots, but bold in their operations, and clever in selecting their ground and covering themselves. A strong outwork named the White House Redoubt was assaulted; the storming party, of which four companies of the 51st. Light Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel St. Maur, formed part, carried the stockade, but in consequence of the intense heat of the sun, which occasioned the death of two officers, it was not until the 14th. of April that the fortified town and pagoda of Rangoon were stormed and captured. A Naval Brigade of one hundred and twenty men, under Lieutenant Dorville of the “Fox,” served on shore with the troops, and worked a battery of heavy guns.

The 80th. and 18th. formed the advance, and the 51st., under Major Errington, Colonel St. Maur having been compelled to 349quit the field from a stroke of the sun, were in reserve. After an advance for about a mile the ground became very difficult, barely admitting of the 80th. and 18th. occupying it in close order. The troops also suffered from a heavy fire, when an immediate assault was determined upon. The storming party was formed of a wing of the 80th., under Major Lockhart, two companies of the 18th., under Lieutenant Hewitt, and two companies of the 40th. Bengal Native Infantry, under Lieutenant White, the whole commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Coote, of the Royal Irish; Captain Latter, accompanying the party to show the road. Captain J. Wood, who was specially mentioned, commanded the 18th. regiment. The golden pagoda—a most sacred temple—was soon carried, and all the country fell with it, the once strong post of Kemmendine having been abandoned and destroyed.

During the attack and storming of Rangoon, on the 11th., 12th., and 14th. of April, the British had two officers and fifteen men killed, and fourteen officers and one hundred and eighteen men wounded. The casualties in the fleet were seventeen.

General Godwin and Commodore Lambert in May planned an attack on Bassein, one of the three chief ports of Burmah; and the two commanders, with four steamers of the East India Company, having on board about eight hundred men, proceeded to carry their design into execution. On May 18th. the squadron anchored in front of the town, and the troops landed under cover of the guns.

Major Errington with his force, of which four hundred of the 51st. formed a portion, advanced on the chief pagoda and carried it in grand style: the citadel, a strong mud fort, was next assaulted by a company of the 51st. and two of the Madras Native Infantry, under Captains Rice and Borthwick. Captain Rice, whilst gallantly leading his company, was shot through the lower part of the neck, when his place was taken by Lieutenant Carter, who, followed by his men, was the first on the parapet; here he was struck down by a musket-ball, and rolled over the exterior slope, but still insisted upon being carried into the work. Although the defence was obstinate, yet in forty minutes after the landing, the whole of the works 350were in possession of the British. Eighty cannon and wall pieces were captured, and the stockades burnt. This dashing operation occasioned the officers and men of Captain Rice’s company to be specially thanked in orders. Major Errington, who commanded the troops, was wounded. After leaving a garrison in Bassein the remainder of the troops returned to Rangoon.

Martaban was attacked by a Burmese force of upwards of one thousand men on the 26th. of May, but they were gallantly repulsed by the garrison, consisting of the 49th. Madras Native Infantry, under Major Hall. The 51st. regiment, which had been sent to reinforce the garrison, assisted in driving back the enemy from the stockade, and pursued him some distance.

During the middle of September, the 18th. and 80th. regiments embarked at Rangoon for Prome, and arrived there on the morning of the 9th. of October. The troops were landed in the evening in a suburb to the north of and beyond the town. As they advanced towards the position selected for the night, a very smart fire of musketry and jingalls was simultaneously opened from some jungle and houses on the British left, and a small pagoda in the front. The grenadiers of the 80th. under Captain Christie, and two companies of the same regiment under Captain Welsh, accompanied by Brigadier Reignolds, Lieutenant-Colonel of the 18th. regiment, in a short time most gallantly drove the enemy from their position. The remainder of the troops were landed on the following morning, when the place was found evacuated by the Burmese. Thus the important city of Prome was gained, with the small loss of one killed and eight wounded.

Captain Loch, H.M.S. “Winchester,” subsequently destroyed several strong fortifications in the neighbourhood of Prome. One at Akouktoung, armed with five guns and garrisoned by four hundred men, completely commanded the river, being situated on a hill three hundred feet high. Captain Loch with eighty men scaled the hill overgrown with jungle, the enemy fled, and the battery was taken and demolished.

On Sunday, the 21st. of November, Pegu was attacked by a force under Brigadier Mc.Neill, of the Madras Army, composed 351of the 1st. Bengal Fusiliers, under Lieutenant-Colonel Tudor, three hundred; 1st. Madras Fusiliers, Major Hill, three hundred; 5th. Madras Native Infantry, Major Shubrick, four hundred; seventy Sappers; and thirty-two Artillery. The morning was foggy, and the Burmese were taken by surprise. They retreated to the pagoda, but after some sharp fighting were driven out, and the city captured. It had been taken by a handful of soldiers and seamen under Commander Tarleton three months before, but the force being too small to occupy the place returned to Rangoon.

When the news of the capture of this city was received at Calcutta, a proclamation was issued annexing the whole province of Pegu to the British territories.

On the 8th. of December the enemy attacked Prome in force, but were repulsed with loss; the engagement lasted from midnight until four o’clock in the morning of the 9th. The 51st. shared in this action.

The small garrison left in Pegu was constantly harassed by the attacks of the Burmese army, encamped at a short distance, which were gallantly repulsed by Major Hill, of the Madras Fusiliers. A reinforcement of twelve hundred men left Rangoon on the 11th. of December, and arrived at Pegu on the 14th; when, after a toilsome march through a close country without a road, and an attack from a large body of skirmishers, the relief was effected. A further advance into the country, with a view to bring on a general action, was made on the 17th., and an attack subsequently ensued, when the Burmese rapidly abandoned their entrenched position and took to flight; after a further march of two days, the enemy avoiding a general engagement, the state of the commissariat forced the British general to return to Pegu, and subsequently to Prome.

An expedition proceeded under Brigadier-General Sir John Cheape, K.C.B., to the Donabew district of Pegu, in order to reduce the stronghold of Myat-toon, a robber-chief. The force was actively engaged on the 17th., 18th., and 19th. of March, 1853; after a severe struggle of four hours’ duration the place was stormed and destroyed. The left wing was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Sturt, of the 67th. Bengal Native Infantry, and the right wing by Major Wigstone, of the 18th. Royal Irish, who was severely wounded. The total loss amounted to twenty-two killed, and one hundred and eight wounded, fourteen being officers. The casualties sustained by the 18th., 51st., and 80th. regiments, amounted to thirteen killed and sixty-five wounded.

A short time before, a combined naval and military force, commanded by Captain Loch, of about five hundred men with three guns, had been repulsed with loss, in an attempt to dislodge this freebooter. In this affair, Lieutenant Kennedy, H.M.S. “Fox,” and Captain Price of the 67th. Bengal Infantry were killed, and Captain Loch mortally wounded.

On the 30th. of June, 1853, the termination of the war was officially announced, and although the king of Ava refused to sign a formal treaty of peace, yet as all the concessions demanded were agreed to, the Governor-General proclaimed that hostilities would not be resumed so long as the British possession of Pegu remained undisputed. All the captives in Ava were released, and the navigation of the Irrawaddy was declared to be free for the purposes of trade between the two countries.

The British regiments that took part in this war were the 18th., 51st., and 80th. Foot, also the men of the Naval Brigade.

352

## THE PERSIAN CAMPAIGN.
1856–1857.

A rupture occurred with Persia, in consequence of that power having taken possession of Herat on the 25th. of October, and war was declared on the 1st. November following. An expedition accordingly proceeded to the Persian Gulf, under Major-General Stalker, C.B., and the Island of Karrack was taken formal possession of on the 3rd. of December without opposition. The troops landed on the 7th. at Ras Halala, about fifteen miles below Bushire, and two days afterwards stormed the position at the old Dutch fort of Reshire, which 353was taken, the place being carried at the point of the bayonet.[139] The casualties were principally confined to the officers, amongst whom was Brigadier James Stopford, C.B., of the 64th., killed.

On the morning of the 10th. the British marched on Bushire, a walled town, which surrendered unconditionally, after a bombardment of upward of four hours. No loss was sustained; sixty-five guns, with large quantities of ammunition and warlike stores, were here captured. The garrison, consisting of about two thousand, (a large number having previously effected their escape, and several drowned in the attempt), grounded their arms in front of the British line, and were on the following morning escorted by the cavalry some distance into the country, and then set at liberty. Her Majesty’s 64th., under Major Stirling, shared in this success.

A stronger expedition subsequently proceeded from Bombay, commanded by Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram; this was composed of two divisions, one of which was under Brigadier-General Havelock, and the other under Major-General Stalker; the 78th. Highlanders were added to this force. On the evening of the 3rd. of February, 1857, Sir James Outram marched against Sooja-ool-Moolk, strongly posted in an entrenched camp at Borazgoon. Each man carried his great coat, blanket, and two days’ provisions, but without any tents or other equipage; the rain fell heavily, and the nights were bitterly cold. The position was reached in the afternoon of the 5th. of February, when the Persians rapidly retreated, leaving their camp, ammunition and equipage in the hands of the British.

354On the return march during the night of the 7th., the rear-guard was attacked by the Persians, who were kept in check until daybreak, when the enemy, amounting to between six and seven thousand men, were perceived drawn up near Koosh-ab. Two mounds in their centre, on which they placed their guns, served as redoubts, and some deep nullahs on their flank were lined with skirmishers. In the action that followed, the enemy’s guns were silenced by the British artillery; the cavalry drove his horse from the field; and on the advance of the infantry, the Persians broke and fled, throwing away their arms and accoutrements in their flight. By ten o’clock the defeat of the Persian troops was complete.[140]

After this victory the British bivouacked for the day close to the battle-field, and at night, by another route, accomplished a march of twenty miles, over a country rendered almost impassable by the incessant heavy rains. After a rest of six hours, the greater portion of the infantry continued their march to Bushire, which was reached before midnight, thus performing another most arduous march of forty-four miles under incessant rain, besides fighting and defeating the enemy during its progress, within the short period of fifty hours. On the morning of the 10th. the cavalry and artillery arrived in camp.

The loss in the action of Koosh-ab on the 8th. of February was limited to sixteen killed and sixty-two wounded. Lieutenant Frankland, of the 2nd. European regiment, was the only officer killed.[141] This officer, together with Captain Forbes, commanding 355the 3rd. regiment of Light Cavalry, and Lieutenant Doveton Downes Greentree, of the 64th. regiment, both severely wounded (the latter losing his leg), received special mention in the Governor-General’s Notification.

For some months the Persians had been engaged in fortifying their position at Mohammerah, a place at the confluence of the Karun and Euphrates rivers. Batteries had been erected of solid earth, twenty feet thick, and eighteen feet high, with casemated embrasures, armed with heavy guns, commanding both sides of the river, but Lieutenant-General Outram resolved to attack them. Their army estimated at thirteen thousand men, with thirty guns, was commanded by the Shazada, Prince Khauler Mirza, in person; whilst the Anglo-Indian troops consisted of about five thousand. This place was bombarded on the 26th. of March by five steamers and two sloops of war of the Indian navy, under the command of Commodore Young. The action commenced soon after daybreak, and the Persians stood to their guns well till 10 a.m., when the magazine in the north battery blew up. Three more explosions followed; the enemy’s fire slackened, and by one o’clock was completely silenced. A fire of musketry was then opened from the batteries, until storming parties were landed from the ships, who drove out the Persians, and took possession of their works and guns. Brigadier-General Havelock landed the troops, but no portion of the military force was actively engaged, except some European riflemen sent on board the war vessels, as the Persians fled from their entrenched camp without waiting an attack. Meanwhile a treaty of peace had been in progress, the ratifications of which were exchanged at Bagdad on the 2nd. of May, whereby Herat was agreed to be evacuated, and all interference with the internal affairs of Afghanistan was to be avoided.

The regiments employed in this expedition, were the 14th. Light Dragoons, the 64th. and 78th. regiments, 3rd. Bombay Cavalry, Poonah Horse, 1st. Scinde Horse, 2nd. Bombay Europeans, Bombay and Madras Sappers and Miners, and 2nd., 3rd., 4th., 5th., 8th., 11th., 15th., 20th., 22nd., 23rd., 25th., 26th., 28th., and 29th. regiments of Bombay Infantry.

356

## NORTH WEST FRONTIER.
1849–1863.

The first of the principal of the expeditions during this period was into the Eusufzye country, north of Peshawur, December, 1849. This expedition, under the command of Brigadier Bradshaw, 60th. Rifles, was despatched to chastise the Hill tribes on the Swat Border, and several of their villages were captured and destroyed. The British troops engaged in this affair were the 60th. Rifles and the 61st. Foot.

## AGAINST THE AFRIDIS.
February, 1850.

The Afridis are a fierce and warlike tribe inhabiting a series of steep and rugged hills lying between the Kohat and Peshawur districts. They are good shots, and if combined, could muster 15,000 to 20,000 fighting men. The Punjab Government paid them an annual subsidy of 5,700 rupees in return for their protecting the pass from Peshawur to Kohat. But in spite of this arrangement, on February 2nd, 1850, a body of Afridis attacked a body of Sappers making a road in the Kohat pass, killed twelve of them, and put the rest to flight. To punish them for their treachery, a column, under the command of Sir Colin Campbell (afterwards Lord Clyde), who was accompanied by the Commander-in-Chief, Sir Charles Napier, forced the pass, in spite of the efforts of the Afridis, routed them, and burnt their villages. As usual in hill campaigns the heaviest of the fighting 357fell on the rear of the retiring force in its march to Peshawur.[142] The regiments that took part in this expedition were the 60th. Rifles, 61st., and 98th. Foot, besides Native troops. In the latter part of the year 1851, the Mohmunds, a tribe inhabiting the Khyber Pass, committed a series of depredations on villages under British rule, and made an attack on a fort at Shubkuddur. To chastise them, on October 25th, Sir Colin Campbell left Peshawur with a force of about 2000 men, including two companies each of the 61st. and 98th. Foot, and destroyed several of their villages with their stores of grain. After some skirmishes Sir Colin, leaving garrisons at Shubkuddur and Dubb, returned to Peshawur in February, 1852. In the same month the Mohmunds made another inroad, and in March Sir Colin again took the field against them, with a column of 2500 men, consisting of a troop of Horse Artillery, the 32nd. Foot, and several Native regiments. On March 20th. the Mohmunds attacked him in force at Pung Rao, but after a hot action of three hours were repulsed with considerable loss. Another skirmish took place in April, near Shubkuddur, and on the retreat of the Mohmunds, Sir Colin, with the Europeans, returned to Peshawur. But the disturbances on the North West frontier were far from being over. The Ootman Khail,[143] or tribe, of Afridis, began to make incursions into British territory, and on the 7th. of May, Sir Colin, with the 32nd. Foot, a wing of the 53rd. regiment, the Guide Corps, and some regiments of Punjaubees and Goorkhas, marched against them, and after a few skirmishes captured and destroyed, with small loss, the strongly fortified hill village of Praunghur.

On May 17th Sir Colin attacked about 8000 of the enemy at a village called Istakote, at the entrance of the Ranize Valley, and a smart action followed, in which Sir Colin himself headed the cavalry of the Guides in a charge, with the result that the hill men were driven back in confusion. They suffered severely, but were not subdued, though checked for a time.

358

## AGAINST THE HUSSUNZIES AND BOREE AFRIDIS.
1852–53.

A party of Hussunzies having murdered two British officials, and the tribe refusing to surrender the murderers, an expedition was dispatched to chastise them. The Hussunzies occupied the western slopes of the Black Mountains, a height of about 10,000 feet above the sea level, and trusted to the inaccessibility of their stronghold, which had hitherto defied every assailant. In December, 1852, two Brigades took up a position at the foot of the Black Mountain, and three columns commanded by Colonel Napier (afterwards Lord Napier of Magdala), Colonel Mackeson, and Major Abbot, were formed for the assault. After an obstinate resistance all three columns won their way up the steep ascent, and bivouacked for three nights on the summit of the so-called impregnable Black Mountain. The villages of the enemy were burnt in the sight of their owners, and the columns, with little loss, descended the mountain and were broken up. No British regiment seems to have been engaged in this affair.

In the latter part of the year 1853, the Boree Afridis inhabiting the country near the Kohat Pass, began to commit depredations, and refusing any reparation or promise to abstain from similar acts in the future, a force under the command of Colonel Boileau, with Colonel Napier, was sent against them in November. The troops comprised the 22nd. Foot, the Guides, 66th. Goorkhas, and Native Infantry. The expedition was ably planned and successfully executed; the principal villages of the enemy were destroyed, and the Afridis taught a lesson which they long remembered.

359

## AGAINST THE LURRUCKZAI MOHMUNDS AND MEERANZIES.
1854–55.

To punish the Mohmunds for their raids into British territory, in August, 1854, an expedition commanded by Sir Sydney Cotton was despatched against them. After an unimportant skirmish or two the principal villages of the Mohmunds were taken and destroyed, and the troops returned. The 22nd. Foot was the only British regiment which took part in this affair. The Meeranzies, a Pathan tribe, occupying the hilly country near Thull, for a long time had made incursions into British territory, sacking the villages, and carrying off the inhabitants for ransom. At length the Punjaub Government resolved to chastise them, and in April, 1855, a strong force of 3500 men under the command of Brigadier (afterwards Sir Neville) Chamberlain, marched towards Meeranzie. On April 30th. he was attacked by the enemy in Upper Meeranzie, but after a brief action drove them back in confusion. The hill men were pursued, their villages and stores of grain destroyed, and a severe retribution dealt them for their long continuous acts of hostility against the defenceless inhabitants of the British border. None but Native troops were employed in this expedition.

## AGAINST THE AFRIDIS AND BOZDARS ON THE DEJERAT FRONTIER.

The expedition against these tribes in March, 1857, is generally known as the Bozdar Hill Expedition. In it Native troops only were employed, under the command of Brigadier Neville Chamberlain, and Colonels Green and S. Browne. The principal affair in this campaign was the forcing of the Khanbund defile.[144]

360

## AGAINST THE CABUL KHAIL WUZEREES, 1859, AND THE MAHSOOD WUZEREES, 1860.

During the year 1859 the Cabul Khail Wuzerees began to grow troublesome, they made plundering incursions over our border, and in one of them murdered Captain Mecham. It being determined to send a force into their country, Brigadier-General Chamberlain marched from Kohat with nearly 4000 native troops of all ranks, in December, and found the enemy posted in a range of hills near the Kurum river. Here they had removed their families, flocks, and stores of grain, and had strongly fortified their position with breastworks. On December 22nd. the attack was made in two columns, and after two hours hard fighting the Wuzerees were driven from ridge to ridge, leaving their tents, and as much of their cattle as they could not remove, in the possession of the assailants. A few days afterwards their chiefs submitted, and agreed to terms for peace. Three months had scarcely passed, when the Mahsood Wuzerees, a far more powerful tribe, who had made forays on British villages for years, poured down from their hills upon the lands of the Nawaub of Tonk, which were under British protection, and plundered and burnt in their customary manner. On hearing of this act of aggression the Indian Government resolved to teach these freebooters a lesson once for all. Brigadier-General Chamberlain took the field at the head of about 5000 Native troops, with Lieut.-Colonel Lumsden as second in command; and on April 17th., 1860, entered the hills, carrying sixteen days’ provisions. After traversing a difficult and unknown country, the Brigadier encamped at Paloseen, and hearing that the enemy was in force near, marched in search of them, leaving Colonel Lumsden with about 1300 men in charge of the camp and baggage. The Mahsoods saw their opportunity. On the night of April 22nd., 3000 of them silently gathered in a depression to the rear of the British, and early on the following morning drove in the pickets and furiously assailed the camp. Luckily Colonel Lumsden was on his guard. Two chieftains of the enemy fell by his hand, and his men, cheered by their leader’s example, checked the rush of the Wuzerees, and in ten minutes utterly routed them with heavy loss. General Chamberlain, finding his information false, returned to Paloseen, and a few days later forced the Burara Pass, after some severe fighting. He next assaulted and captured the town of Kaneegoum, situated about 7,000 feet above the sea level, with trifling loss. On May 11th. he captured Mukeem, the principal town of the Mahsoods, who suffered heavily. The place was burnt, the towers blown up, and the troops returned to Bunnoo; having defeated a tribe which had never before been worsted, and penetrated a hostile region previously almost unknown. The expedition was a complete success, and added much to the prestige of the British in the eyes of the neighbouring clans. For their distinguished bravery in this campaign six native soldiers were decorated with the Order of Merit. The operations in the Eusufyze country, in the latter part of the year 1863, formed part of what is known as—

361

## THE UMBEYLA CAMPAIGN.

The cause of this war was the predatory incursions of a body of Mussulman fanatics, and rebels, driven from Bengal at the time of the Mutiny, who occupied the town of Mulkah, on one of the lower spurs of the Mahabun, a ridge situated on the right bank of the Indus, about forty miles from Attock. A force of about 5600 men of all arms was assembled in the Eusufyze country on October, 1863, under the command of General Chamberlain. On October 19th., with little opposition, he took possession of the Umbeyla Pass, and established outposts on his flanks in the mountains on both 362sides, strengthened with breastworks as far as possible. The most advanced post on the left flank was called the “Eagle’s Nest,” and that on the right the “Crag Picket,” and both posts were invisible from the camp. On October 25th. the enemy made an attack on the right, but were driven back by Colonel Keyes, and lost one of their standards. The next day a fierce assault was made upon the “Eagle’s Nest” post, and after four hours hard fighting the Hill-men were repulsed with severe loss, but nearly half of the defenders were killed or wounded. In the early morning of the 30th., the “Crag Picket” being held by only twelve men, was surprised and taken by the enemy, but it was splendidly recaptured, after a desperate hand to hand conflict, by a small party of Pathans, led by Colonel Keyes (who was wounded), and Lieut. Fosbery, who, for his gallant conduct, received the Victoria Cross.

In the meantime an attack had been made on the front of the camp, which was defeated, the assailants suffering heavily. The bodies of the British slain were found shockingly mutilated by the enemy, and from that time no quarter was given on either side.[145] On the night of November 12th., the “Crag Picket,” held by 160 men, under Colonel Brownlow, the successful defender of the “Eagle’s Nest,” was again furiously assailed by about 3000 of the enemy, who made repeated attempts to storm the works. In spite of heavy loss they made a determined attack on both sides of the weakest angle of the post, pulled down the wall, hurling the stones on the defenders, and gained possession of part of the defences. Colonel Brownlow called for volunteers, drove the enemy out, rebuilt the wall, and held the post till morning. Shortly after daybreak the garrison was relieved by a party of Punjaubees 363under Captain Davidson. Before they were properly in position the Hill-men made another assault, killed Davidson and many of his men, and captured the post, but it was retaken shortly afterwards by the 101st. Bengal Fusiliers led by Colonel Salusbury. On November 18th. there was more severe fighting, and on the next day, the enemy, reinforced by tribesmen from Swat, Bonair, and other places, made repeated and desperate attempts to recapture the “Crag Picket,” which was held by 200 men of the 101st. Fusiliers and 20th. Punjaub Infantry. After a hard struggle for four hours the defenders were driven out, and for the third time the “Crag Picket” fell into the hands of the enemy. In this affair two officers and a large number of men were killed. General Chamberlain ordered the 71st. Highlanders to the front, which regiment, led by himself and Colonel Hope, without a check, carried the position at the point of the bayonet, and held it; but both the leaders were severely wounded in the conflict. General Chamberlain being thus disabled, General Garvock took the command, advanced against the enemy, captured and burnt the village of Laloo, and drove the tribesmen back into their valleys.

On December 16th. the troops descended from the hills, destroyed the village of Umbeyla, and offered battle to their opponents on level ground. Most of them declined the encounter, but a body of 250 Ghazees made a frantic charge on the column, and were slain to a man, and with this action the Umbeyla expedition came to an end.[146] In this brief but sharp campaign of two months, 19 officers and 238 men were killed, and 47 officers, and 670 men wounded. For his services General Chamberlain was created a K.C.B. The British regiments employed in these operations were the 1st. Battalion 7th. Fusiliers, 71st., 93rd., and 101st. Fusiliers.

364

## BHOOTAN.
1864–65–66.

Bhootan is situated in the north-east of India, and comprises the almost unknown and mountainous region lying between the Himalayas and the British Provinces. The inhabitants are a different race from all others in Hindostan, and apparently of Mongolian origin. They profess Buddhism, and are ruled by a temporal and spiritual Governor, known as the Deb and Dhurma Rajahs. The Dhurma Rajah has the most extensive power, and is always a member of the priesthood. The Bhootanese had made raids into British territory for years, and refusing to release their captives or to agree to any terms of pacification, the Indian Government determined to annex a portion of their frontier and to put an end to their outrages for the future. In November, 1864, a field force was organised in three columns, under the command of Brigadier Mulcaster, who operated on the right from the Assam frontier, and Brigadier Dunsford, C.B., who crossed the Teesta river and advanced on the left. On December 3rd. General Dunsford pushed up the Ambiok Valley and captured the post of Dhalimcote, with trifling loss. Another place called Chamoorchee, containing a monastery full of sacred books, was assaulted and taken on the 1st. of January, 1865. In the meantime a column under Colonel Watson had marched across the Dooar and taken possession of a fort called Buxa, and General Dunsford having established posts at the foot of the hills, and completed his arrangements for the annexation of the country lying between Dhalimcote and the frontier near Darjeeling, returned to his camp in the plains. The force under General Mulcaster, crossed the Brahmapootra, advanced up the Darungah Pass and captured the important hill post of Dewangiri at its summit. This place contained three great temples, situated on a ridge nearly 2000 feet above the level of the plains below. A small garrison was left in possession and the annexation of the Dooars was erroneously supposed to be completed.

The Government had issued orders for the breaking up of 365the Dooar Field Force early in February, and arrangements were made for the civil rule of the newly annexed territory, in districts, by deputy-commissioners. But all this time the Bhootanese had been actively preparing for a general attack upon the whole line of posts from Chamoorchee to Dewangiri. Before daybreak on the morning of January 30th a furious attack was made on the garrison of the latter place; but Colonel Campbell, in command, as soon as the enemy could be seen, charged upon and routed them. The Bhootanese though repulsed, harassed the garrison by destroying their supply of water, and at length established themselves at the mouth of the Darungah Pass, cutting off Campbell’s communication with Assam. The garrison, not being strong enough to dislodge the enemy, and being also short of ammunition, Colonel Campbell evacuated his post in the night,[147] and after many difficulties and dangers reached head-quarters. Buxa, and the other posts were attacked in a similar manner, but in most cases the Bhootanese were beaten off, and the garrisons as far as possible strengthened. The 55th. regiment, with some companies of the 80th., and two batteries of Royal Artillery were ordered to the front, and with some regiments of Punjaub Infantry marched for the north-east frontier, under the command of Brigadier-General Tombs, V.C., and Brigadier Fraser Tytler. On March 15th., the latter officer with his brigade recaptured Balla, and Buxa and Chamoorchee a few days afterwards, with small loss. The brigade under General Tombs marched to recapture Dewangiri, fighting their way through passes which the enemy had fortified with stockades. The troops arrived before the place on April 1st., and Dewangiri was carried by storm the next morning. Being untenable during the rainy season, the buildings were destroyed, and on April 7th. the force began its return to India. General Tytler fixed his head-quarters at Gowhatti, and a series of posts were established from Lower Assam to Darjeeling, which for the time effectually curbed the Bhootanese. But though defeated they were not subdued, and in 1866 the Indian Government assembled a force of about 7000 men, to enter Bhootan in two columns, and to thoroughly reduce the inhabitants to submission. The troops had scarcely commenced their march, when the Deb Rajah of Bhootan, overawed by these preparations, granted all that was demanded of him, and concluded a treaty with Colonel Bruce, the civil commissioner. The British troops that took part in these operations were Royal Artillery, the 55th. and 80th. Regiments.

366

## LOOSHAI.
December, 1871–February, 1872.

The Looshais, a predatory tribe inhabiting the hilly country to the north-east of Chittagong, had long been a trouble to the Indian Government. Their constant raids on villages under British protection,[148] which they plundered and destroyed, was the cause of an expedition being sent against them in December, 1871. A force of three regiments, with Artillery and Sappers, and a Coolie Corps, under the command of General Bourchier, operated from Cachar, and a smaller column, under General Brownlow, from Chittagong. The enemy, armed with old muskets, bows and arrows, spears, and knives, showed a bold front, and their mode of fighting in their dense jungles and trackless hills was much in their favour.

But General Bourchier steadily advanced among steep and wooded hills, by rugged paths winding along the face of precipices, capturing village after village by storm, and destroying them with the stores of grain they contained, till the Looshais begged for a cessation of hostilities. This was granted, but the enemy suddenly resumed the offensive, and after a few more skirmishes, in one of which the General was wounded, the stronghold of Poiboi, the Looshai leader, situated on a hill 8,500 feet in height, was taken and burnt; and the head men of the tribe agreed unconditionally to the terms of peace dictated to them by General Bourchier.

The column returned to Cachar in March, 1872, and was broken up.[149] No British troops were engaged in this affair, but the medal and clasp were given to the Native regiments and their European officers.

367

## PERAK.
November, 1875–March, 1876.

Perak is situated on the west side of the Malay peninsula, to the south of the Wellesley Province. Being the scene of almost constant strife between the Chinese and Malays, which often disturbed the peace of the adjoining British territory, culminating in a civil war between claimants to the succession as Sultan, Col. Sir W. D. Jervois, Governor of the Straits Settlements, in 1875, accepted a surrender of the sovereignty from Ismail, one of the claimants, and appointed Mr. W. J. Birch, as British Resident in Perak. For some time all went on well, but in November, Ismail, weary of the restraint of the Resident, and intending to seize the throne for himself, attacked the Residency at the head of a band of maurauders, tore down the British flag, and murdered Mr. Birch in his bath, afterwards shamefully mutilating his body. Most of the native rajahs joined Ismail, and an attack on a stockade held by one of them, by Captain Innes, R.E., with a handful of the 10th. regiment and some Sepoys, was repulsed, and Innes himself killed.

The news of this disaster reaching Singapore, General Colborne, 368with about three hundred men of the 80th. regiment, set out at once for Perak; artillery was sent from Calcutta, and a squadron consisting of the “Modeste” corvette, and the gunboats “Thistle,” “Fly,” and “Ringdove,” came from Hong Kong. An advance was made up the Perak river by a small party of troops, and a Naval Brigade under Captain Whitlaw of the 10th. regiment, and Commander Stirling, of H.M.S. “Thistle,” which captured and destroyed the fortified village of Passir Sala, the hold of the Maharajah Lela, and with other things gained possession of six guns, a quantity of small arms, and Mr. Birch’s books and papers.

General Colborne, commanding in Perak, on hearing that Ismail and Lela were at a town called Kinta, marched through the dense jungle against them, storming stockades in his route, and capturing Kinta, which he occupied with his troops. Ismail and the Maharajah fled into the jungle.

On January 4th, 1876, Brigadier-General Ross, with a column composed chiefly of a detachment of the 3rd. Buffs and Goorkhas, attacked and stormed Kotah Lama, the stronghold of the Malays, but in the affair Major Hawkins was killed. Kotah Lama, which contained large stores of rice, was burned, and the troops returned to Qualla Kangsa. On the 19th. Ismail was attacked and routed with loss, seventeen elephants with all his baggage being taken; and after much wandering in the jungle, on March 22nd. he himself was captured and sent to Singapore.

The war was ended, and Perak has since remained under British protection. The success of these operations were greatly due “to the aid given by the Naval Brigades[150] as rocket and gun parties, and in managing the country boats, which alone could be used.”

The British troops engaged were: Royal Artillery, 1st. Battalion of the 3rd. Buffs, and detachments of the 10th. and 80th. regiments.

369

## JOWAKI.
1877–78.

The disturbances in the Malay Peninsular were scarcely settled when the Indian Government was compelled to despatch an expedition against the Jowakis, a ferocious tribe of the Afridis, occupying the hills on the Afghan border to the west of the Indus. During the months of October and November, 1877, they swept down from their mountains on the plains below, slaughtered the inhabitants, burnt their villages, and carried away their cattle and property. In one of these raids they had the daring to attack a detachment of troops guarding stores near the frontier, though a few months previously they had been severely chastised by a small force sent against them under Sir R. Pollock. To put an end to these continued incursions, and to reduce these freebooters to submission, a regular force was organised under the command of Generals Keyes and Ross, the former being Brigadier. General Keyes with the main body advanced through the defiles, attacked the Jowakis, destroyed their crops and walled villages, and blew up many of their fortified towers. On the 1st of December he reached Jummoo, the principal stronghold of the tribe; a town situated in a fertile and cultivated valley, watered by a fine stream. The town was captured with trifling loss, the Jowakis being taken by surprise, abandoned their goods and dwellings and fled to the mountains. Here General Keyes for a while halted, while the troops scoured the adjacent valleys, taking away the cattle and burning the villages.

About the end of January, 1878, the head men of the Jowakis came into the camp and made overtures for peace; but on learning the terms on which it would be granted, declined to accept them, and withdrew. Hostilities were resumed, and on February 15th., a body of troops, consisting almost entirely of cavalry, inflicted a crushing defeat on the tribesmen, which effectually dispersed them, and resulted in their unconditional surrender. The British regiments employed in this expedition were the 9th. and 51st. Foot, and 4th. Battalion Rifle Brigade.

370

## NAGA.
1875–1880.

In January, 1875, a party of about seventy Sepoys and Coolies, under the command of Lieutenant Holcombe, were sent by the Indian Government to survey a wild tract of country in the north-east part of Assam, inhabited by the Nagas, an uncivilized race, whose name is derived from Nag, the Hindustani word for a snake. As their name implies, these people are very treacherous, and regardless of human life; but theft they regard with detestation. Clothing they entirely dispense with, but fantastically tattoo their totally naked bodies. A premeditated and sudden attack was made by them on the surveying party, and Lieutenant Holcombe, and the whole of his men were killed on the spot, or severely wounded. A force, under Colonel Nuthall, was at once dispatched to punish the tribe for this massacre, and after seven days’ march the troops reached the jungle-covered hills of the Nagas. There was very little fighting, and with the loss of one man, the villages and stores of grain of the enemy were destroyed, and their flocks and cattle captured. The effects of this lesson lasted for a long time, but about the close of the year 1879, the Nagas, of Konoma, renewed their outrages, and murdered Mr. Damant, the political agent in charge of the Naga Hills, and were again severely chastised in January, 1880, by a column commanded by Brigadier-General Nation.

No European troops were engaged in either of these expeditions, but the medal and clasp were given to the Native regiments employed, and their British officers.

371

## BURMA.
1885–87, AND 1887–89.

The relations between the Indian Government and Burma had for some time been unsatisfactory, but in 1885, Thebaw, the despotic and extravagant King of Burma, finding his treasury exhausted, in an endeavour to replenish it, entered into fruitless negotiations with the French. He then began to extort money on different pretexts from the “Bombay and Burma Trading Company,” and on the agents of the Company refusing to pay the blackmail demanded from them, they were harassed and plundered, and at last fired upon by some of the King’s troops. Remonstrances having proved to be useless, the British representative was instructed to break off the negotiations, and an ultimatum was presented to the King, which embodied the British demands, one of them being that a British agent should be received at Mandalay. Thebaw replied by a proclamation, in which he stated that the British had made ridiculous proposals which he could not accept, and called on his subjects to fight in defence of their country and religion. He further declared his intention to conquer and annex the country of the “barbarians.”

An expeditionary force was dispatched to Burma under the command of General Prendergast, who arrived at Thayetmyo November 14th. A British proclamation declaring the dethronement of King Thebaw was issued to the Burmese people, and the first hostile act was the capture of one of the King’s war vessels by two armed launches from H.M.S. “Turquoise,” after a smart encounter. General Prendergast advanced up the Irrawaddy, and on November 16th. shelled a position which the Burmese had fortified on the left bank of the river, and which they abandoned on the landing of the troops. Next day, another position at Minhla, was attacked and carried by storm, after a contest of three hours, by three regiments of Native Infantry, with small loss, and General Prendergast marched for Mandalay.[151] On November 26th. he reached Ava 372when he was met by an envoy from Thebaw, requesting an armistice, and terms of peace. The General replied that the only terms he could offer were the surrender of the King, his army, and Mandalay.

The following day the messenger returned with orders from Thebaw to accede to all demands. Ava at once surrendered, the garrison laid down their arms, and on November 28th. Mandalay was occupied by the British troops without opposition. The day after, the King surrendered to General Prendergast at Mandalay, and with his queen, and about seventy members of his court, was put on board a steamer and sent to Rangoon. Soon after he was removed to a place of security in British India, and on January 1st., 1886, Lord Dufferin, Viceroy of India, announced the annexation of Upper Burma to the British Empire.

But Burma for a long time continued in a very unsettled state. The regular Burmese army for the most part had been disarmed, but swarms of “dacoits,” or native insurgents, spread over the country, and encounters between them and the British troops were of constant occurrence. A few weeks after the annexation there were skirmishes with dacoits at Sagaing and Kaddoo; and in April a daring attempt was made to burn Mandalay, the town being fired in four places, and the walled city in two. Hundreds of houses were destroyed, and the incendiaries escaped with little loss. The same month, a small force of two hundred men, under Captain Wace, had a sharp encounter with dacoits, near Bhamo, and was obliged to retreat; and on June 12th. in an affair at Salen, Captain Durnford of the 8th. King’s regiment, was killed. On the 26th. of the same month, in an engagement near Mingyan, Lieutenant Shubrick was slain; and on July 19th., Lieutenant King, with a detachment of the Welsh Fusiliers, at Shwebo, attacked and defeated a body of eight hundred insurgents with loss, taking one hundred and eighteen prisoners.

General Sir Herbert Macpherson, V.C., who had succeeded General Prendergast in the chief command in Burma, died of fever at Prome, October 20th., and General Sir F. Roberts proceeded from India and took the command.

During the month of November there was some sharp fighting. 373Colonel Lockhart assaulted and captured the camp of an insurgent chief, called the Kemendine Prince, who escaped; and on the 22nd., Colonel Holt of the 2nd. Queen’s regiment, attacked and carried the strong Burmese position of Puzan Myang, at the point of the bayonet, the Burmese leader being among the slain.

On New Year’s day, 1887, a party commanded by Major Jeffreys, Connaught Rangers, attacked the Kemendine Prince at Meiktela, killing him and forty of his followers, but the desultory warfare still continued. Another dacoit leader, called Boshway, gave considerable trouble. His camp was attacked and captured by a party under Captain Golightly, 60th. Rifles on January 30th., but Boshway and most of his men escaped. His good fortune at length deserted him.

In the month of October following, Major Harvey, 24th. regiment, with a party of Mounted Infantry, after a forced march of fifty miles, made a sudden dash on his camp, killed Boshway and dispersed his band. The same month, Major Kennedy, Hyderabad Contingent, and Captain Beville, Assistant Commissioner, were killed while leading an attack upon a village occupied by dacoits. During the whole of the succeeding year, 1888, this guerrilla warfare was carried on, and the British troops were worn out by incessant skirmishing, and the privations they endured in scouring fever-haunted jungles in pursuit of dacoits, often with but little success. At the end of the year a small force of one hundred Mounted Infantry, one hundred of the Rifle Brigade, and about three hundred Native Infantry and Sappers, commanded by Brigadier-General Collett, was sent against a tribe called the Red Karens, who with their chief Sawlapaw had given much trouble. On January 9th., 1889, Sawlon, the chief town of the Karens, was captured, and Sawlapaw fled. In the same month, Lieutenant W. H. Nugent in a daring attempt to carry a dacoit stockade, with but sixteen men of the 17th. Regiment, was killed.

About the end of January, a column composed of a company of the 37th. regiment, and three hundred Sikhs and Goorkhas with two guns, was despatched against the Kachyins and Lepu tribes, in the north-east of Upper Burma. After some weeks of toilsome marching and skirmishing, Khama, the chief town of the Lepu tribe was captured and destroyed, and the troops returned.

Upper Burma is still far from being in a quiescent state, and affairs with dacoits and hill tribes seem to be almost perpetual.

The European regiments which served in Burma[152] in 1885–87 were Royal Artillery, 2nd. Queen’s, 8th. King’s, 13th. Somersetshire, 21st. Fusiliers, 23rd. Welsh Fusiliers, 24th. South Wales Borderers, 51st. Yorkshire, 67th. Hampshire, 104th. Munster Fusiliers and Rifle Brigade. In 1887–89—Royal Artillery, 9th. Norfolk, 17th. Leicester, 37th. Hampshire and Rifle Brigade. The Native troops in the Expedition were—4th. Punjaub, 81st. Bombay Mountain Batteries, 7th. Bengal Cavalry, 1st. Madras and 1st. Bombay Lancers, 3rd. Hyderabad and 2nd. Madras Cavalry, eight companies Bengal, Madras, and Bombay Sappers and Miners, 1st., 2nd., 5th., 11th., 12th., 13th., 15th., 16th., 18th., 26th., 27th., and 43rd. Bengal Infantry, 3rd. Goorkhas, 1st. Madras Pioneers; 3rd., 12th., 13th., 15th., 16th., 17th., 21st., 23rd., 25th., and 27th. Madras Infantry, 2nd. and 3rd. Hyderabad Infantry, 1st., 5th., 7th., 23rd., 25th., and 27th. Bombay Infantry.

374

## SIKKIM.
1888.

The Thibetians having been for some time endeavouring to annex Sikkim, a state lying between Nepaul and Bhootan, on the south-eastern slope of the Himalayas; and treating the remonstrances of the Indian Government as evidences of want of courage and ability to encounter them; in March, 1888, a field force was organised to expel them from the state, and bring the dispute to a conclusion. The force consisted of two companies of the 95th., 2nd. Derbyshire, 32nd. Bengal Pioneers, Goorkhas, etc.; in all about 2000 men, commanded by Colonel T. Graham, R.A. The operations lasted from March, with but little result, to September 24th, when Colonel Graham attacked the Thibetan army of nearly 10,000 men, posted on the Tukola Ridge, and completely routed it. Colonel Sir B. Bromhead was wounded, and the total loss of the victors was very small. This engagement practically ended the Thibetan campaign. A bronze medal and clasp, similar to that in silver issued to the troops, was given to all recognised followers who accompanied them.

375

## HAZARA.
1888.

The operations against the Thibetans were not finished, when an expedition was despatched against the fierce and warlike tribe of the Azokais, inhabiting the Black Mountain, a range lying to the north of Hazara, between the Indus and Cashmere. The tribesmen had been severely punished for their raids, and their villages burnt, by a force commanded by General Sir Thomas Wilde, in October, 1868,[153] which reduced them to sue for peace, and to give hostages for their good behaviour in the future. For many years they remained quiet, but on June 18th., 1888, a body of them attacked a surveying party under Major Battye and Captain Urmston, and massacred the two officers with several of their followers. To chastise the tribe for this outrage, the Hazara, or Black Mountain Field Force, comprising the 15th. Bengal Cavalry, a detachment of Royal Artillery, and a Hazara Mountain Battery, 5th. Northumberland Fusiliers, 18th. Royal Irish, 12th. Suffolk, 107th. Sussex, 78th. Highlanders, 2nd., 3rd., 14th., and 45th. Sikhs, 5th. Goorkhas, 4th., 24th., and 29th. Punjaub Infantry, 34th. Pioneers, and 40th. Bengal Native Infantry, about 8000 men, all told, commanded by Major-General McQueen, and Brigadier-Generals Channer, V.C., and Galbraith, made an entrance into the enemy’s country on October 3rd. Two days afterwards General McQueen encountered and defeated the mountaineers near Surmulbutspur, with the loss of Captain Beley, killed, and Colonel Crookshank, who died of wounds received in the action. On November 2nd., a column under General Channer, principally composed of the Northumberland Fusiliers and Khyberees, assaulted and carried the Gorapher Peak, 9,500 feet above the level of the sea, the most elevated position ever carried by British troops, with the loss of one man killed and one wounded. Convinced of the uselessness of further resistance, on November 5th., the tribesmen unconditionally submitted, and the troops commenced their return march to Oghi.

376

## CHIN-LUSHAI.
1889–90.

The tribes inhabiting the Chin Hills and the Lushai country situated between our Indian and Burmese frontier, had for some years occasionally made incursions into British territory, culminating, on February 3rd., 1888, in an attack on a surveying party under Lieutenant Stewart, 100th. Leinster, in which that officer and two of his men were killed, after a gallant resistance. A punitive expedition was formed, which was divided into two columns, one operating from Burmah against the Chin tribes, under Brigadier-General Symons, in chief command; and the other, commanded by Brigadier Tregear, advanced from Chittagong against the Lushais in November, 1889. The tribesmen made feeble opposition, but as the troops were unprovided with tents, owing to the difficulty of transport, they suffered very severely from sickness, both Europeans and Natives; the Punjaub Coolies suffering most of all. The jungle, through which the troops had to make roads, was very unhealthy; a dense greenish mist being almost always prevalent, and the vegetation soaking wet. During the month of February some skirmishes took place, and a stockade or two was captured, but the natural difficulties of the country, and the climate, were the greatest obstacles to the expedition. The villages and crops of the tribes being destroyed, and they, finding the troops gradually closing in around them on all sides, and roads made through places they had regarded as impassable, grew disheartened and anxious for peace. Their chiefs hastened to tender their submission, and two of them who had been implicated in the attack on the party of Lieutenant Stewart, surrendered (on the assurance that their lives would be spared), and restored the head of that unfortunate officer, with the guns and instruments they had taken in their raid.

A strong fort was erected in a position which commanded the adjacent country, and being connected with posts garrisoned by the Frontier Police, would render hostile incursions by the tribes almost impossible in the future. On April 30th., 1890, the expeditionary force was broken up, having been completely successful. The only European troops employed were: 1st. Battalion 22nd. Cheshire, and 1st. Battalion 25th. Scottish Borderers, in the Burma column.

The officers and men who had already gained the Indian Medal, received the clasp only, inscribed “Chin-Lushai, 1889–90,” and a bronze medal and clasp was given to the authorised Government followers who accompanied the troops.

377

## SAMANA.
1891.

Another expedition against the Meeranzies, who were severely chastised by Sir Neville Chamberlain in 1855, was dispatched from Kohat, April 5th., 1891, under the command of Sir W. Lockhart. The tribesmen were defeated with severe loss at Mastaon, and reduced to submission. The operations were perfectly successful, but the British loss was greater than usual in these frontier expeditions, upwards of one hundred men, including five European and three Native officers, being killed and wounded. Some Native regiments were left to garrison Samana, and the tribes who had recently been fighting against us, readily brought in grass and supplies.

The 1st. Battalion 60th. Rifles, and 96th. Manchester regiment were the only European troops engaged in this expedition, which was ended May 25th., 1891. A bronze medal, as usual, was given to all authorised Government followers of the troops.

378

## THE CRIMEAN MEDAL AND CAMPAIGN.
1854–56.

In December, 1854, the Queen was pleased to command that a medal, bearing the word “Crimea,” with an appropriate device, should be conferred on all the officers, non-commissioned officers, and private soldiers of Her Majesty’s Army, who had been engaged in the arduous and brilliant campaign in the Crimea; and that clasps, with the words “Alma” or “Inkermann” thereon, were to be also awarded to such as were present in either of those battles. In February, 1855, Her Majesty granted a clasp for the action at Balaklava, and in October following, a clasp inscribed “Sebastopol” was added to the Crimean medal, and was awarded to all present between the 1st. of October, 1854, the day on which the Army sat down before the place, and the 9th. of September, 1855, when the town was taken. Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and Sebastopol, are, therefore, the services to be most prominently described, as they are commemorated not only by the clasps above referred to, but likewise by inscriptions authorized by Royal Authority to be borne on the Regimental Colours of the corps entitled thereto; those having no standards or colours bearing these distinctions on their cap or helmet-plates, and Rifle Regiments on their breast-plates and cap-plates. The following are the Regiments in question:—

Alma.—4 Light Dragoons; 8, 11 Hussars; 13 Light Dragoons; 17 Lancers; Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Fusilier Guards; 1, 4, 7, 19, 20, 21, 23, 28, 30, 33, 38, 41, 42, 44, 47, 49, 50, 55, 63, 68, 77, 79, 88, 93, and 95 Foot; Rifle Brigade.

The Crimean Medal.

379 Balaklava.—4, 5 Dragoon Guards; 1, 2, 4, 6, 8, 11, 13, 17 Dragoons; 93 Foot.

Inkermann.—4 Light Dragoons; 8, 11 Hussars; 13 Light Dragoons; 17 Lancers; Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Fusilier Guards; 1, 4, 7, 19, 20, 21, 23, 28, 30, 33, 38, 41, 44, 47, 49, 50, 55, 57, 63, 68, 77, 88, and 95 Foot; Rifle Brigade.

Sebastopol.—1, 4, 5, 6 Dragoon Guards; 1, 2, 4, 6 Dragoons; 8, 10, 11 Hussars; 12 Lancers; 13 Light Dragoons; 17 Lancers; Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Fusilier Guards; 1, 3, 4, 7, 9, 13, 14, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, 23, 28, 30, 31, 33, 34, 38, 39, 41, 42, 44, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, 55, 56, 57, 62, 63, 68, 71, 72, 77, 79, 82, 88, 89, 90, 93, 95, and 97 Foot; Rifle Brigade.

Two companies of the 46th., which preceded the Regiment, were present at Alma and Inkermann, and obtained medals for those victories, but the head-quarters and remainder of the corps did not arrive until the day following the last-named battle, and therefore did not receive these inscriptions for the colours. Six officers and two hundred and twenty-five men were granted the medal for the first-named battle, and six officers and two hundred and one men obtained the clasp for Inkermann.

The Crimean medal, designed by W. Wyon, has on its obverse the effigy of Her Majesty, from the die of the Peninsular medal, with the legend “Victoria Regina,” and in the exergue, the date 1854; the reverse has a figure of Fame about to place a wreath upon the brows of a stalwart hero, in classic military costume, bearing a round shield on his left arm, on which is shown the British Lion, with the word “Crimea” on the right of the figure. The ribbon is of pale blue with yellow edges. The clasps are of silver, with acorn ornaments, and severally inscribed “Alma,” “Balaklava,” “Inkermann,” and “Sebastopol.” The name and regiment of recipient are indented or engraved on the edge of the medal. A special clasp for “Azoff” was issued to the Navy, and the Marines received medals with clasps for “Balaklava,” “Inkermann,” and “Sebastopol.” The medal was also given to a selection of the French, Sardinian, and Turkish troops engaged in the campaign.

380

## THE BATTLE OF THE ALMA.
20th. September, 1854.

Lord John Russell’s memorable words in the House of Commons, on the 17th. of February, 1854, “May God defend the right,” like those of Nelson, “England expects every man this day will do his duty,” had an electrical effect, and made the country nerve itself for the approaching contest, which, for some time threatening, shortly afterwards commenced. The nation sympathized with the efforts of the Turks, under their distinguished commander, Omar Pasha, and after the terrible massacre at Sinope, hostilities became inevitable.

Before the end of February the Guards and other regiments had embarked for the East, the Queen, from the Balcony of Buckingham Palace, bidding the former farewell. Each regiment as it marched for the port of embarkation, was greeted with hearty and sympathetic cheers, which showed the popular opinion in favour of the coming struggle. Lord Raglan, so long the Military Secretary of the great Duke of Wellington, and afterwards the Master General of the Ordnance, was appointed to the command of the British Forces destined for the East.

The official declaration of war appeared in the London Gazette, on the 28th. of March, and that of the Emperor of the French, the ally of England, was published simultaneously. The first place of rendezvous was Malta, and thence the troops proceeded to Gallipoli and Scutari, and subsequently to Varna, which was reached towards the end of June. After the gallant defence of Silistria, and the repulse of the Russians, in which Captain James Armar Butler, Ceylon Rifle Regiment, and Lieutenant Charles Nasmyth, Bombay Artillery, as volunteers, so highly distinguished themselves, and where the former, with the brave Turkish commander, Mousso Pasha, met a soldier’s death, Turkey became no longer in danger of invasion, and the allied armies, being released from supporting by their presence the valour of the Ottoman troops;—the expedition to the Crimea was determined upon.

381On Thursday, the 7th. of September, 1854, the fleet conveying the allied army, sailed from Baldjick Bay, whither the troops had proceeded from Varna, for the Crimea. Cholera still prevailed, but the voyage materially improved the health of the soldiers. The British troops consisted of one thousand one hundred cavalry, three thousand one hundred artillery, and twenty-two thousand five hundred and ninety infantry; making a total, of all arms, of twenty-six thousand eight hundred men. The French troops, under the command of Marshal St. Arnaud, amounted to nearly the same numbers, namely, twenty-six thousand five hundred and twenty-six, which, with seven thousand Turks, under Selim Pasha, attached thereto, made an aggregate force of sixty thousand three hundred men, with one hundred and thirty-two guns, of which sixty-five pieces of ordnance belonged to the British Siege Train. The general rendezvous was the Isle of Serpents, whence, on the 11th. of September, the expedition proceeded direct to its destination, and two days afterwards the fleets halted in the Bay of Eupatoria. The occupation of Eupatoria was gained without resistance, and the same night the fleet sailed for Kalamita Bay, and anchored at 8 a.m. on the 14th., at the position near Old Fort, distant about eighteen miles south of Eupatoria, which had been ultimately selected as the point of debarkation.

The soldiers of No. 1 company of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, under Major Lysons and Lieutenant Drewe, were the first British troops that landed in the Crimea. Some arabas having been seen in the distance, this party was at once dispatched by Brigadier-General Airey, Quartermaster-General, in pursuit of them; after marching some distance they got within reach of the waggons, and fired a few shots at the Cossack escort who were endeavouring to save them. These horsemen forthwith galloped off, leaving fourteen arabas full of fire-wood and fruit, with their drivers and bullocks; this was the commencement of the Land Transport of the Army.

No opposition was offered to the landing, which was effected without any casualties or accidents, save a few horses drowned. The weather, which had been fine, changed; in the afternoon it rained, and at night the troops on shore were deluged, rain coming down in such torrents as could scarcely be surpassed 382even in India. With morning the clouds cleared away, and a bright sunshine made amends for the past night, and the trials of the first bivouac in the Crimea.

The morning of the 19th. of September witnessed the commencement of the march of the allied forces towards Sebastopol, and in the evening occurred the first actual encounter with the enemy. This took place between the advanced cavalry of the British, supported by the first brigade of the light division, and a strong body of Dragoons and Cossacks with artillery. The Earl of Cardigan’s brigade of Light Cavalry exhibited most praiseworthy steadiness, his lordship’s coolness and spirit being specially mentioned in the official despatch, and the enemy’s artillery was soon silenced by the batteries which Lord Raglan ordered to be brought into action. Four men only were wounded in this affair, and the allies bivouacked on the left bank of the Bulganak. This insignificant stream was most welcome after the wearisome day’s march, made under a burning sun, and an absence of water. On the morning of the 20th. of September both armies moved towards the Alma. It was arranged that Marshal St. Arnaud should attack the enemy’s left, by crossing this river at its junction with the sea, and immediately above it; the rest of the French divisions were to move up the heights in their front, whilst the right and centre of the Russian position were to be attacked by the British.

By nature the position taken up by the Russians, which crossed the great road about two miles and a half from the sea, was very strong. The bold and almost precipitous range of heights, varying from three hundred and fifty to four hundred feet, that from the sea closely bordered the left bank of the river, here terminated and formed their left; and turning thence round a spacious amphitheatre, or wide valley, ended at a salient pinnacle, where their right rested, and whence the descent to the plain was more gradual. The front was about two miles in extent. Across the mouth of this great opening occurred a low ridge of different heights, from sixty to one hundred feet, distant about six hundred to eight hundred yards from the river, to which it was parallel. The river, although generally fordable, had extremely rugged banks, which were 383in most parts steep;—the willows along it had been felled to prevent them from affording cover to the assailants, with the exception of those below the bridge, which were full of Russian riflemen.

On the right bank of the Alma, in front of the position, at a distance of about two hundred yards from the river, is situated the village of Bourliouk;—the wooden bridge of which had been partly destroyed by the Russians.

The key of the position was the lofty pinnacle and ridge before described, and there consequently the preparations for defence were the most considerable. Half-way down the height, and across its front, was a trench extending some hundred yards, to afford cover against an advance up the even steep slope of the hill. Somewhat retired on the right was a powerful covered battery, armed with heavy guns, which flanked the entire right of the position. Artillery was also posted at the several points which best commanded the passage of the river and its approaches. On the slopes of these hills, which formed a kind of table-land, were placed dense masses of the enemy’s infantry, and the heights above were occupied by his great reserve, the whole variously estimated from thirty to upwards of forty thousand men.

Such was the Russian position; but its extraordinary strength only stimulated the allies to deeds of more than ordinary daring,—on this, for the first time during many centuries, that British and French soldiers were to fight side by side.

Half an hour before the battle is thus vividly described by Mr. N. A. Woods, in his work entitled “The Past Campaign: a Sketch of the War in the East, from the Departure of Lord Raglan to the Capture of Sebastopol”:—“The day was clear and hot: not a cloud in the sky—not a breath in the air. Except the clank of artillery chains, and the occasional neigh of a horse, there was a dead silence, which, as your eye glanced over the glittering masses of soldiers, was solemn and impressive. The close dark lines of our adversaries at the side of the Alma were equally steady. So still, so silent, lay both posts, that had I shut my eyes, I could have imagined myself in a perfect solitude.”

A change was soon to come over the scene, and the stillness 384was about to be broken by the stern alarums of battle. Both armies advanced on the same alignment, the British in contiguous double columns, with the front of two divisions covered by light infantry and a troop of horse artillery; the second division, under Lieutenant-General Sir De Lacy Evans, forming the right, and touching the left of the third French Division, under His Imperial Highness Prince Napoleon, and the light division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, the left; the first being supported by the third division under Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England, and the last by the first division, commanded by Lieutenant-General His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge. The fourth division, under Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart, and the cavalry, under Major-General the Earl of Lucan, were held in reserve, to protect the left flank and rear against large bodies of the Russian cavalry, which had shown themselves in those directions.

Upon approaching within range of the guns, whose fire soon became extremely formidable, the two leading divisions deployed into line, and advanced to attack the front, the supporting divisions following the movement. Scarcely had this taken place, when the village of Bourliouk, immediately opposite the centre, was fired by the Russians at all points, creating a continuous blaze for three hundred yards, obscuring their position, and rendering a passage through it impracticable. In consequence of this, two regiments of Brigadier-General Adams’s brigade, part of Sir De Lacy Evan’s division, had to pass, under a sharp fire, the river at a deep and difficult ford to the right; whilst his first brigade, under Major-General Pennefather, with the remaining regiment of Brigadier-General Adams, crossed to the left of the conflagration, opposed by the artillery from the heights above, and pressed on towards the left of the position with the utmost gallantry and steadiness. Meanwhile, Sir George Brown, with the light division, effected the passage of the Alma in his immediate front. The advance was made under great disadvantages, the rugged and broken banks of the river offering most serious obstacles, whilst the vineyards through which the troops had to pass (the men suffering from thirst eagerly seizing bunches of 385grapes,[154]) and the felled trees rendered every species of formation under a galling fire almost an impossibility. Sir George, nevertheless, persevered in this difficult operation, and the first brigade, under Major-General Codrington, succeeded in carrying the great redoubt, aided materially by the judicious and steady manner in which Brigadier-General Buller moved on the left flank, and by the advance of four companies of the Rifle Brigade, under Major Norcott. The heavy fire of grape and musketry to which the troops were opposed, and the casualties sustained in consequence by the 7th., 23rd., and 33rd. regiments, compelled this brigade partially to relinquish its hold. The Duke of Cambridge had succeeded in crossing the river, and had moved up in support; when a brilliant advance of the brigade of Foot Guards, under Major-General Bentinck, drove the enemy back, and secured the final possession of the work.

Major-General Sir Colin Campbell, with the Highland Brigade, advanced in admirable order and steadiness up the high ground to the left, co-operating with the Guards. Major-General Pennefather’s brigade, which had been connected with the right of the light division, forced the enemy completely to abandon the position they had taken such pains to defend and secure, and which was considered almost impregnable.

The 95th. Regiment, immediately on the right of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers in the advance, suffered equally with that old corps and the 55th. an immense loss. The aid of the Royal Artillery in all these operations was most effectual, whilst the exertions of the field officers and the captains of troops and batteries to get the guns into action, were unceasing, and the precision of their fire materially contributed to the victory. Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England brought his division to the immediate support of the troops in advance; and Lieutenant-General Sir George Cathcart was actively engaged in watching the left flank of the enemy. It likewise appears by Lord Raglan’s despatch, that although the nature of the 386ground did not admit of the employment of cavalry, they succeeded at the close of the battle in capturing some prisoners.

The cheerfulness with which the regimental officers had submitted to unusual privations was not forgotten. It being necessary to bring into the country every available cavalry and infantry soldier, prevented the embarkation of the baggage animals, so that the officers had nothing but what they could carry, and were, with the men, without tents or covering. Not a murmur was, however, heard, for all appeared impressed with the necessity of the arrangement. “The conduct,” adds his lordship, “of the troops has been admirable. When it is considered that they have suffered severely from sickness, during the last two months; that since they landed in the Crimea they have been exposed to the extremes of wet, cold, and heat; that the daily toil to provide themselves with water has been excessive, and that they have been pursued by Cholera to the very battle-field,[155] I do not go beyond the truth in declaring that they merit the highest commendation. In the ardour of attack they forgot all they had endured, and displayed that high courage, that gallant spirit, for which the British soldier is ever distinguished, and under the heaviest fire they maintained the same determination to conquer, as they had exhibited before they went into action.”

Nor were the Royal Navy omitted, for his lordship continues,—“I should be wanting in my duty, my Lord Duke, if I did not express to your Grace, in the most earnest manner, my deep feeling of gratitude to the officers and men of the Royal Navy, for the invaluable assistance they afforded the Army upon this, as on every occasion where it could be brought to bear upon our operations. They watched the progress of the day with the most intense anxiety; and as the best way of evincing their participation in our success, and their sympathy in the sufferings of the wounded, they never ceased, from the close of the battle till we left the ground this morning, 387to provide for the sick and wounded, and to carry them down to the beach—a labour in which some of the officers even volunteered to participate—an act which I shall never cease to recollect with the warmest thankfulness.”

The various episodes of this victory would fill a volume of themselves; the newspapers were eagerly sought after, and the letters from the actors in the busy scene of war, and from correspondents of the public journals proved of untiring interest. Some of the epistles are full of graphic touches; they show how the Duke of Cambridge roughed it like the rest, and slept with his head covered by a tilt cart. How Sir George Brown’s horse, pierced by eleven shots, brought him to the ground, but rising unhurt, he again led the soldiers on. How Colonel Chester, with eight officers, fell at the head of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, and how severely the regiment suffered. As Corporal Harwood writes—“Our artillery kept up a tremendous fire at them for an hour and a half, at the end of which the order ran through our lines, ‘Light division advance and take the entrenchments.’ The 23rd. was in the light division, and on we went, covered by two companies of the Rifle Brigade. We crossed a vineyard, and were led by Colonel Chester through the river, the opposite bank of which was very steep. The Colonel went through with us,—we all shared alike,—and as we clambered out the enemy gave us a fierce fire, the cannon belching forth murderous volleys of grape and round shot, and musket-balls fell as thick as hail. The men fell dead and wounded before me and at my side. They fell in every direction, and mechanically I still pressed on untouched. Up the hill we went with the Rifle Brigades, and half-way up the heights we reached the cannons’ mouths, which were planted on the entrenchments. Our regiment was about to cross to the stockade in the enemy’s position, when the word was given, ‘Cease firing, and retire,’ because we were in danger of firing on the French. Our Colonel rushed in front of us, shouting ‘No, no, on lads!’ He fell with the word on his lips; he never spoke or raised his head again. We did retire then, and an unfortunate mistake it was, for the enemy returned to the guns we had once silenced, and gave us some terrific volleys; but we soon rallied, and supported 388by the 7th., 33rd., a portion of the Guards, and the Highlanders, we rushed up the hill again, and the enemy fled in every direction.”

This letter refers to an unfortunate mistake which occurred. A mounted officer called out “Cease firing; you are firing on the French;” the words ran down the line and caused some hesitation and confusion. The Russians took advantage of it in a moment, and advancing some heavy columns, drove the light division back from the redoubt; the first division, then at some distance in the rear, at once advanced and re-took the redoubt. The light division rallied, and again pushed on in a second line, when the key of the enemy’s position having been thus forced, and his left turned by the French, the foe retreated on all sides.

More than ordinary interest was created by the circumstances under which Captain and Lieutenant Eddington, of the 95th., met their deaths. When the former dropped, early in the charge, with a ball in his chest, he was left for a few moments on the hill side, while the regiment fell back to re-form. A Russian rifleman, kneeling down beside him pretended to raise his canteen to the wounded officer’s lips, and deliberately blew his brains out. This was in sight of the regiment, and as they charged up the hill, the Lieutenant, maddened by the sight, rushed forward to avenge his beloved brother’s death, but in a few moments met a similar fate, his breast being absolutely riddled with the storm of grape shot and rifle balls.

During the battle the Russians had succeeded in getting away all their guns but two, one of which, a sixteen-pounder, with two horses to it, was taken by Captain Bell, of the 23rd., who received the Victoria Cross. This officer ran up to the driver as he was trying to make off, and held a pistol to his head; the man jumped off his horse, when the captain took the gun back to the rear. Captain Donovan, of the 33rd., scratched his name on the other gun, but there being no horses to it, he could not remove it. Lieutenant-Colonel Chester and Captain Evans were killed near the redoubt, and Major Lysons being at the time with the second division, as Assistant Adjutant-General, Captain Campbell 389next took the command, but was soon hit, first slightly on the head;—in a few minutes afterwards he received a ball in the thigh, which obliged him to go to the rear; the honour of bringing the Royal Welsh out of the action was thus reserved for Captain Bell.

In all battles the defence of the colours necessarily forms an interesting feature, and Alma exhibited several instances. The 33rd., Duke of Wellington’s Regiment, had nineteen sergeants killed or wounded, chiefly in defence of the colours. Captain Robert William Hamilton, of the Grenadier Guards, was wounded when carrying the colours, but continued with them throughout the day. The Scots Fusilier Guards had a memorable contest for theirs. Lieutenants Lindsay and Thistlethwayte, who carried the colours, cut their way through the enemy, and though the broken staff and the marks of sixteen bullets showed the severity of the struggle, and the colour-sergeants were struck down pierced with bullets, yet, bearing as it were “a charmed life,” these gallant officers, unwounded, bore their colours triumphantly to the top of the hill.

Lieutenant Anstruther, of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, having been killed near the redoubt, whilst carrying the Queen’s colour, it was picked up by private William Evans, No. 8 company, who gave it to Corporal Luby; it was afterwards carried by Sergeant Luke O’Connor, who was shot in the breast, and fell, but, recovering himself, would not relinquish the colour, and carried it till the end of the action (although urged by Lieutenant Granville to go to the rear on account of his wound), for which he was praised by Major-General Sir William Codrington on the field, was recommended for, and obtained his commission in the 23rd. (in which he is now a captain), on account of his gallantry, and has received the Victoria Cross and the Sardinian War Medal.[156] Corporal Luby has also obtained the latter for his services on this occasion.

Lieutenant Butler was shot under the regimental colour; Lieutenant Granville next volunteered to carry it, but there being no officer with his company, Major-General Codrington, 390who was riding up and down the ranks on his grey horse during the whole action, directed a sergeant to be sent to take it. The honour of carrying the colour out of action fell to the lot of Sergeant Honey Smith.

During the action the regimental colour of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers was found by Captain Pearson (Aide-de-Camp to Sir George Brown), who was then riding by, in the hands of a soldier lying on the ground, the officers and sergeants that had carried it having been disabled. He picked it up, but no officer of that corps being near, Major-General Codrington desired him to give it to Captain Bell, saying that “it cannot be in safer keeping than with the Royal Welsh.” The colour was accordingly placed between those of the 23rd. regiment, and there carried by a sergeant of the 7th., until the termination of the battle.[157]

Lieutenant the Honourable Hugh Annesley, of the Scots Fusilier Guards, was severely wounded by a ball, which entered the left cheek and went out at the mouth, taking away the front teeth. So severe a wound did not damp the spirits of this gallant officer, for in a letter to his mother (the Countess Annesley), speaking of a friend who visited him and was scarcely able to recognise him, he expressed a hope that one of his decayed teeth had gone with the rest of his brethren; and adds that “there is a good bit of tongue gone also, but the doctors say that will not signify, and that I shall speak as plainly as ever, or at most with a becoming lisp; so altogether I think even you must allow that I have every reason to be thankful, and I hope you will not allow yourself to fret the least about me.”

In “Letters from Head Quarters,” by an Officer on the Staff, the termination of the battle is thus graphically told:—“The men were tired, and many almost exhausted for want of water. Lord Raglan rode up and down the line of troops, the men cheering him vociferously. There was such a shaking of hands; 391one felt very choky about the throat, and very much inclined to cry, as one wrung the hand of a friend; and “God bless you, old fellow—so glad to see you all right!” and like expressions, were heard on every side between brother officers. It was a touching sight to see the meeting between Lord Raglan and Sir Colin Campbell. The latter was on foot, as his horse had been killed in the earlier part of the action. He went up to his lordship, and, with tears in his eyes, shook hands, saying it was not the first battle-field they had won together, and that now he had a favour to ask, namely, that as his Highlanders had done so well, he might be allowed to claim the privilege of wearing a Scotch bonnet. To this Lord Raglan, of course, gave a smiling assent; and, after a few more words of friendship on both sides, they parted to their several duties.”

The French, with their wonted chivalry, commenced the attack, and Marshal St. Arnaud’s words evinced that they had not degenerated, and that “they are the soldiers of Austerlitz and Jena;” and he thus paid a deserved tribute to the British:—“On our left the English met with large masses of the enemy, and with great difficulties, but everything was surmounted. The English attacked the Russian positions in admirable order under the fire of their cannon, carried them, and drove off the Russians. The bravery of Lord Raglan rivals that of antiquity. In the midst of cannon and musket-shot he displayed a calmness which never left him.”

By six o’clock in the evening the French Marshal’s tent was set up on the very spot where that of Prince Menschikoff had stood in the morning; the Russian commander considered himself so secure of victory, that he left his carriage there, which Marshal St. Arnaud took possession of; and it is recorded that a party of ladies had journeyed from Sebastopol, and were stationed on a hill to witness the destruction of the allies.

Such a success was not obtained without great loss. The battle commenced about half-past one, and lasted a few minutes over two hours. The British casualties were twenty-five officers killed, and eighty-one wounded; three hundred and thirty-seven non-commissioned officers and men were killed; 392one thousand five hundred and fifty wounded, and nineteen missing. The French casualties were reported as about fourteen hundred hors de combat, Generals Canrobert and Thomas being amongst the wounded; these are believed to include all those who died in the Dobrudscha.

According to Prince Menschikoff’s despatch, the Russians had one thousand seven hundred and sixty-two killed, two thousand three hundred and fifteen wounded, and four hundred and five contusions. Amongst the former were forty-five officers. Major-Generals Karganoff and Shokanoff (the first was very severely wounded, and did not recover), were taken prisoners.

About midnight the Russians crossed the Katcha—the position which it was reported to the Czar would, if not impregnable, at least be held for three weeks, having been taken in as many hours.

The sun went down on the evening of this memorable day upon a scene which words fail to describe, and scarcely imagination can conceive. For two days the armies continued on the field,—the time passing rapidly in tending the wounded and burying the slain. Short as the interval was, death had been busy,—Brigadier-General Tylden, of the Engineers, died of cholera on the morning of the 23rd. of September, just as the victors were leaving the heights of the Alma, on their march to the Katcha. Spite of warnings the soldiers devoured large quantities of grapes, apples, and pears, so abundant in the Crimea, which tended to encourage the disease. The account of victory would be incomplete without the mention of two volunteers, who remained to attend to the wants of upwards of two hundred wounded Russians that still lay upon the field; these were Dr. Thompson, surgeon of the 44th., and his servant; and the prayers of many a dying foe must have ascended to heaven for these good men who thus exhibited the highest graces of Christian devotedness. The noble-hearted Doctor fell a prey to cholera at Balaklava, on the 5th. of October following, on which day the news of Marshal St. Arnaud’s death was received in camp. He had been compelled, a week previously, through ill-health, to resign his command to General Canrobert, and died at sea on the 29th. 393of September, his remains arriving at Constantinople on the following morning, whence they were conveyed to Paris, and honoured with a public funeral.

While thanks were being offered on Sunday, the 30th. of September, 1854, for the plenteous harvest, in every church and chapel of the land, a telegraphic address announced the news of the glorious victory of the Alma, and rumour with her thousand tongues volunteered the intelligence that Sebastopol was taken. It does not appear that the false report was the result of premeditation, and although the crowning event of the war was not to take place so speedily, there was a glorious commencement of the drama, notwithstanding that the fifth act had yet to be played out. Her Majesty’s gracious approbation of the gallant conduct of the army at the battle of the Alma, was notified to the troops on the 27th. of October following, and Lord Raglan particularly adverted to that portion in which the Queen’s sympathy is expressed for the fallen, the wounded, and their sorrowing relatives.

Ultimately the allies proceeded to attack the south side of Sebastopol, and the combined forces quitted the Belbec (where they had arrived on the 24th.) on the 25th. of September, leaving a small force to threaten the northern side of the fortress, in order to cover the celebrated flank march of the combined armies, suggested by Lieutenant-General Burgoyne. Whilst on the march through the “Bush,” by McKenzie’s farm, to the valley of the Tchernaya, the cavalry and artillery fell in with the rear of a Russian division, which was on its march from Sebastopol to Simferopol; they captured all its baggage and a great quantity of small-arm ammunition. The light division was in support of the cavalry and artillery on this occasion, and the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers were leading the column; the second battalion of the Rifle Brigade went on in advance with the guns, and were in immediate contact with the enemy. On that evening, and the morning of the 26th., the troops arrived at the plain of Balaklava, having passed through a tract of country densely wooded, and without regular roads. The small garrison of Balaklava, consisting of about sixty men, surrendered at the first approach of the light division, after firing a few shot from some mortars, when this little town was forthwith entered and placed by the British in a posture of defence.

394

## SIEGE OF SEBASTOPOL.[158]

On the 28th. of September, the British Siege Train, consisting of eight companies of Royal Artillery, commenced disembarking, and notwithstanding the smallness of the harbour of Balaklava, and the want of suitable facilities for the reception of the guns, shot, and shell, the whole matériel was landed in five days, the sailors of the Royal Navy rendering good service on this and other occasions.

The basis of operations, in connection with the fleets, being now attained, the main body of the British army moved forward towards Sebastopol, and occupied ground on the western side of the plateau, near the “Maison d’Eau,” General Bosquet’s division taking up a position beyond Cathcart’s Hill, on the extreme right. The celebrated Redan and Flagstaff batteries occupied the centre of the position, and ships of war were moored in the dockyard and careening creeks, and at the head of the harbour, in order that their broadsides might be brought to bear on any lines of approach attempted by the storming parties of the allied troops. Batteries were at once commenced, to be established in order to reduce the fire of the enemy’s artillery, and an alteration was made in the relative positions of the French and English forces, with a view of bringing the former nearer their base of operations at Kamiesh. To effect this, the British were ordered to carry on the attacks on the left of the enemy, for which purpose they moved to the right until their right was beyond the west of the ridge on which the Russians had a large advanced white tower, afterwards the famed Malakoff.

It was a busy time for the assailants; guns and siege matériel had to be brought to the front; ammunition, military stores, and provisions were conveyed with great labour for seven miles, that being the distance from the port of Balaklava. Obstacles only nerved the soldiers to increased exertion, and day by day some new earthwork was completed, some guns placed, or heaps of ammunition accumulated for the destruction of the place. Determined efforts at the same time were made by the Russians to frustrate the efforts of the besieging troops, and their sharpshooters had frequent skirmishes with the outlying pickets.

395

## FIRST BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.

Every heart beat high with expectation on the 16th. of October, for on the morrow was to commence the first bombardment of Sebastopol, and at half-past six o’clock on the morning of that day one hundred and twenty-six pieces of ordnance from the French and British batteries opened their 396fire on the fortress. The tower of the Malakoff by ten o’clock had become untenable, and all its guns had been either damaged or dismounted, whilst the earthen battery round it had slackened its fire. Five hours afterwards the Redan was so considerably injured by an explosion in its rear, that only three guns remained standing; during the afternoon several explosions occurred in the lines of the army.

It was not until one o’clock that the allied fleets commenced their share in the fray. At this period the French batteries had ceased firing, two of their magazines having exploded, which completely disabled two of their batteries. Thus the Russians directed their whole attention to the British lines, and such of their guns, relieved from the French bombardment, as could be turned against the British batteries were brought to bear thereon, but the latter did not suspend their fire until evening. A determined sortie was made by the Russians against the extreme left of the French, between four and five o’clock in the afternoon, but, after displaying great gallantry, they were compelled to retire.

The ammunition expended from the mortars and guns during the bombardment of the 17th. of October, amounted to twenty-one thousand eight hundred and eighty-one rounds, of which two thousand seven hundred and forty-five were from mortars. Each of the shells from the Lancaster guns cost about £25, and three hundred and seventy were fired on this occasion, which alone made it a costly proceeding.

Shortly after daybreak on the 18th. of October the British batteries re-opened their fire, and continued it during the day. This was replied to by a formidable fire from the Russians, who had repaired the works and re-mounted the guns in the famous Redan. The French were employed in repairing their batteries, and were therefore not in a position to assist, so that the British stood alone in this day’s cannonade. On the following morning, the French having succeeded in that respect, the whole of the Anglo-French lines renewed the bombardment. It however became evident that Sebastopol could not be assaulted so early as was at first anticipated, and consequently many changes in the works of attack had to be made; the fire of the Russians continued such as to prevent 397the principal alterations being effected otherwise than during the night.

A naval brigade of over a thousand men, with fifty heavy guns, had been landed from the fleet, and took part in the bombardment. In the attack by the fleet it was arranged that the English should take the north side of the harbour, the French the south, the Turkish ships being in the centre. The English sailing ships were placed in their proper positions by steamers lashed alongside; the “Albion” by the “Firebrand,” the “London” by the “Niger,” “Britannia” by “Furious,” “Queen” by “Vesuvius,” “Trafalgar” by “Retribution,” “Vengeance” by “Highflyer,” “Rodney” by “Spitfire,” “Bellerophon” by “Cyclops,” and “Arethusa” by the “Triton.” The “Terrible,” “Tribune,” “Samson,” “Sphinx,” “Spitfire,” and “Lynx” took up independent positions, and engaged principally the forts and earthworks on the cliff to the north of Fort Constantine. The French ships were first engaged; and about two p.m. the “Agamemnon,” Admiral Sir E. Lyons, piloted by the steam tender “Circassian,” Master E. Bale, who had volunteered for the service, anchored, amidst a storm of shot and shell, about 750 yards from Fort Constantine, in five fathoms water, and opened her fire. A few minutes afterwards, the “Sanspareil” (Captain Dacres), and the “London” (Captain Eden), anchored astern, followed soon after by the “Albion” (Captain Lushington), and most ably supported Sir Edmund, who from his position was exposed to a cross fire from the forts. The action became general, but after an hour’s furious cannonading the Albion and London, much shattered, hauled off to a greater distance, and the Russians concentrated their fire on the Agamemnon, but the greater part of their shot (the ship lying so close to the forts), fortunately struck her rigging instead of her hull. As it was, she was almost reduced to a wreck, every spar being more or less damaged, her rigging hanging in shreds, and her main top and hammock nettings on fire. The “Queen,” “Rodney,” and “Bellerophon,” by signal, bore down to support her, but the Queen being set on fire by a shell was towed out again, and the Rodney ran aground under Fort Constantine, but was got off by the exertions of her own crew, and Commander Kynaston in the Spiteful. The engagement continued till dusk, and soon after six p.m. the ships drew off, when darkness had compelled the combatants to cease firing. The loss in the fleet was forty-four men killed, and two hundred and sixty-six wounded, and two of the ships, the Albion and Arethusa, had suffered so much in their hulls and rigging that they were sent to Malta to be repaired. The French had more ships disabled, but their loss in men was less, and the Turks escaped with but trifling damage. The result of the contest was not satisfactory. It was a trial of strength between stone and wood, and stone proved itself the stronger.

398

## ACTION AT BALAKLAVA.
25th. October, 1854.

The toils, difficulties, and sameness of trench life were shortly to be varied by a conflict which will ever be memorable in British military annals, occurring to, as it did, on the anniversary of one of England’s remarkable victories, that of Agincourt. The low range of heights traversing the plain at the bottom of which Balaklava is situated, was protected by four small redoubts, hastily constructed. Of these, three had guns; and on a higher hill, in front of the village of Kamara, in advance of the right flank of the British, a work of somewhat more importance was established. No other force being disposable, the several redoubts were garrisoned by Turkish troops. The only British regiment in the plain, with the exception of a portion of a battalion of detachments, composed of weakly men, and a battery of artillery belonging to the third division, was the 93rd. Highlanders. On the heights, behind the right, were placed the Marines, who had been landed from the fleet by Vice-Admiral Dundas. The whole of these, including the Turkish troops, were under the immediate orders of Major-General Sir Colin Campbell, who had been taken, with the 93rd. from the first division.

At an early hour on the morning of the 25th. of October, the enemy attacked the position in front of Balaklava. Lord 399Raglan, in consequence, withdrew from before Sebastopol the first and fourth divisions, commanded by Lieutenant-Generals His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge and the Honourable Sir George Cathcart, and brought them down into the plain. General Canrobert subsequently reinforced these troops with the first division of French infantry and the Chasseurs d’Afrique.

The first operation of the enemy was the attack on the work on the British side of the village of Kamara, which, after very little resistance, they carried; they likewise obtained possession of the three others in contiguity to it, being opposed only in one, and that but for a very short space of time. The farthest of the three they did not retain, but the immediate abandonment of the others enabled them to take possession of the guns in them, amounting in the whole to seven. Those in the three lesser forts were spiked by the one English artilleryman who was in each.

Advancing in great strength, supported by artillery, the Russian cavalry appeared on the scene. One portion of them assailed the front and right flank of the 93rd., but were instantly driven back by the vigorous and steady fire of that distinguished regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Ainslie. The other, and larger mass, turned towards the heavy cavalry, and afforded Brigadier-General the Honourable James Yorke Scarlett, under the guidance of Lieutenant-General the Earl of Lucan, the opportunity of inflicting upon them a most signal defeat. Notwithstanding that the ground was anything but favourable for the attack of the dragoons, no obstacle could check their advance, and they charged into the Russian column, which, although far superior in numbers, soon sought safety in flight.

No writer has surpassed Mr. Russell’s description of this exciting scene.[159] “As lightning flashes through a cloud, the 400Greys and Enniskilleners pierced through the dark masses of Russians. The shock was but for a moment. There was a clash of steel and a light play of sword-blades in the air, and then the Greys and the red-coats disappeared in the midst of the shaken and quivering columns. In another moment we saw them emerging with diminished numbers, and in broken order, charging against the second line. It was a terrible moment. ‘God help them! they are lost!’ was the exclamation of more than one man, and the thought of many. With unabated fire the noble hearts dashed at their enemy. It was a fight of heroes. The first line of Russians, which had been utterly smashed by our charge, and had fled off at one flank and towards the centre, were coming back to swallow up our handful of men. By sheer steel and sheer courage Enniskillener and Scot were winning their desperate way right through the enemy’s squadron, and already grey horses and red-coats had appeared right at the rear of the second mass, when, with irresistible force, like one bolt from a bow, the 4th. Dragoon Guards, riding straight at the right flank of the Russians, and the 5th. Dragoon Guards, following close after the Enniskilleners, rushed at the remnants of the first line of the enemy, went through it as though it were pasteboard, and put them to utter rout.

“This Russian horse in less than five minutes after it met our dragoons, was flying with all its speed before a force certainly not half its strength. A cheer burst from every lip; in the enthusiasm officers and men took off their caps, and shouted with delight; and thus keeping up the scenic character of their position, they clapped their hands again and again. Lord Raglan at once despatched Lieutenant Curzon, Aide-de-Camp, to convey his congratulations to Brigadier-General Scarlett, and to say ‘Well done!’”

Lord Raglan observed in his despatch, that “the charge of this brigade was one of the most successful I ever witnessed; it was never for a moment doubtful, and is in the highest degree creditable to Brigadier-General Scarlett, and the officers and men engaged in it.”

As the Russians withdrew from the ground which they had momentarily occupied, Lord Raglan directed the cavalry, 401supported by the fourth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Cathcart, to move forward and take advantage of any opportunity to regain the heights. Not having been able to accomplish this immediately, and it appearing that an attempt was being made to remove the captured guns, the Earl of Lucan was desired to advance rapidly, follow the enemy in their retreat, and try to prevent them from effecting their object. Meanwhile the Russians had time to re-form on their own ground, with artillery in front and upon their flanks.

From some misconception of the instruction to advance, (so runs the despatch), the Lieutenant-General considered that he was bound to attack at all hazards, and he accordingly ordered Major-General the Earl of Cardigan to move forward with the Light Brigade. This order was obeyed in the most spirited and gallant manner. Lord Cardigan charged with the utmost vigour, attacked a battery which was firing upon the advancing squadrons, and, having passed beyond it, engaged the Russian cavalry in its rear; but there his troops were assailed by artillery and infantry, as well as cavalry, and necessarily retired, after having committed much havoc upon the enemy. This movement was effected in some confusion; and the loss sustained was severe in officers, men, and horses, only counter-balanced by the brilliancy of the attack, and the gallantry, order, and discipline which distinguished it, forming a striking contrast to the conduct of the enemy’s cavalry, which had previously been engaged with the Heavy Brigade.

The casualties in killed, wounded, and missing, in what is popularly known as “the Death Ride,”[160] amounted to thirty-eight 402officers and three hundred and fifty-six non-commissioned officers and men. Three hundred and eighty-one horses were killed. The 93rd. Highlanders did not sustain any loss.

It must not be omitted that the Chasseurs d’Afrique advanced on the English left, and gallantly charging a Russian battery, checked its fire for a time, and thus rendered an essential service to the British cavalry.

After this the enemy made no further movement in advance, and at the close of the day the brigade of Guards of the first division, and the fourth division, returned to their original encampment, as did the French troops, with the exception of one brigade of the first division, which was left in support of Sir Colin Campbell by General Canrobert. The remaining regiments of the Highland brigade also continued in the valley. Sir George Cathcart, the fourth division being advanced close to the heights, caused one of the redoubts to be re-occupied by the Turks, affording them his support, and availed himself of the opportunity to assist with his riflemen in silencing two of the enemy’s guns. This redoubt had to be abandoned at nightfall, in consequence of its being so exposed, from the enemy’s retaining possession of the two others; and Lord Raglan, seeing that the means of defending the extensive position which had been occupied by the Turkish troops in the morning, had proved wholly inadequate, decided, in concurrence with General Canrobert, to withdraw from the lower range of heights, and to concentrate the force, which was subsequently increased by a considerable body of seamen. The Russians, although unsuccessful in their chief object, had by their occupation of the Turkish redoubts, obliged the British to abandon the use of the Woronzoff road for the circuitous route by the Col de Balaklava.

403

## SORTIE OF THE 26TH. OF OCTOBER.

The partial success already described induced the enemy to make a sortie on the following day; and about noon, on the 26th. of October, an assault was made on the right flank of the British position at Inkermann, where the second division was posted under Lieutenant-General Sir De Lacy Evans, who was attacked by several columns of infantry, supported by artillery. The division immediately formed line in advance of the camp,—the left under Major-General Pennefather, the right under Brigadier-General Adams, whilst Lieutenant-Colonel Fitzmayer, and the captains of batteries (Turner and Yates) promptly posted their guns and opened fire. Immediately on the cannonade being heard the Duke of Cambridge brought up the brigade of Guards, under Major-General Bentinck, with a battery under Lieutenant-Colonel Dacres. General Bosquet, with similar promptitude, and from a greater distance, approached the position with five French battalions; Sir George Cathcart, with a regiment of rifles hastened to the scene of action, and Sir George Brown pushed forward two guns in co-operation by the left. The enemy came on at first rapidly, assisted by their guns, on the mound hill; but the pickets, then chiefly of the 30th. and 49th. regiments, resisted them with remarkable determination and firmness. Lieutenant Conolly, of the 49th., Captain Atcherley and Bayly, of the 30th., all of whom were severely wounded, greatly distinguished themselves. Great bravery was also displayed at this point by Sergeant Daniel Sullivan, of the 30th., who was subsequently appointed to a commission in the 82nd. regiment.

Meanwhile, the eighteen guns in position, including those of the first division, were served with the utmost energy, and in half an hour they forced the enemy’s artillery to abandon the field. The batteries were then directed with equal accuracy and vigour upon the Russian columns, which, being also exposed to the close fire of the advanced infantry, soon fell into complete disorder, and, taking to flight, were literally chased by the 30th. and 95th. regiments over the ridges and down towards the head of the bay. So eager was the pursuit, that it was with difficulty Major-General Pennefather eventually effected the recall of the men. The above regiments and pickets were gallantly led by Lieutenant-Colonel Mauleverer, 30th.; Major Eman, 41st.; and Majors Champion and Hume, 95th. The Russians were similarly pursued farther towards the right, by four companies of the 41st., gallantly led by Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Percy Herbert, Assistant Quartermaster-General. The 47th. also contributed. The 55th. were held in reserve.

Upwards of eighty prisoners were captured, and about one hundred and thirty of the enemy’s dead were left within or near the British position. It was estimated that the Russian casualties could scarcely be less than six hundred. The British loss exceeded eighty, of whom twelve were killed, and five officers wounded. This affair has received the name of “Little Inkermann.”

404

## BATTLE OF INKERMANN.
November 5th., 1854.

Two days after the sortie of the Russians had been repulsed, they were strengthened by considerable reinforcements, which created an expectation that an extensive movement would not be long deferred, and this anticipation was fully realized. According to their own accounts they had seventy-six thousand men assembled in and near Sebastopol, when Prince Menschikoff resolved to attack the right wing of the English position. The plan proposed to be carried out, was for twenty thousand men, under Prince Gortschakoff, proceeding from Tchorgoun into the plain of Balaklava, to make a demonstration against that place, and against General Bosquet’s corps of observation, to prevent any troops being detached to support the British; a like number occupied Sebastopol, of whom a portion, under General Timofieff, was ordered to make a strong sortie against the extreme left of the French, and thereby occupy the attention of their besieging army; five thousand men were to be in observation 405on McKenzie’s Heights; the remaining thirty-one thousand, divided into two columns of attack, were destined for the immediate assault of the British position. Lieutenant-General Soimonoff, with his column of seventeen thousand five hundred men, issued from the Little Redan before daylight, on Sunday,[161] the memorable 5th. of November, but instead of ascending the ridge on which he then stood, so as to assault the Light Division near the Victoria Redoubt, he crossed the Careening Creek ravine at once upon quitting the town, and with his three leading regiments proceeded to attack the position of the Second Division. The two leading regiments of the second Russian column of thirteen thousand five hundred men, under Lieutenant-General Pauloff, having crossed the Tchernaya, and finding part of Soimonoff’s column already occupying a portion of the field of battle, fell upon the outposts of the Second Division, occupying the Sandbag battery. With admirable gallantry these pickets defended the ground foot by foot against the overwhelming masses which poured in upon them, until the Second Division, under Major-General Pennefather, with its field guns, which had immediately been got under arms, 406was placed in position. Without loss of time the Light Division was brought to the front by Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, the long slopes to the left towards Sebastopol being occupied by the first brigade, under Major-General Codrington; thus protecting the British left, and guarding against attack on that side; the second brigade, under Brigadier-General Buller, formed on the left of the Second Division, with the 88th. Connaught Rangers, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Jeffreys, thrown in advance.

The Brigade of Guards, under His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge and Major-General Bentinck, proceeded likewise to the front, and took up most important ground to the extreme right on the alignment of the Second Division, but separated from it by a deep and precipitous ravine, and posting its guns with those of the Second Division.

The Brigade of Guards having driven the Russians out of the Sandbag battery, maintained that post against repeated efforts to acquire possession. The Grenadiers were in the battery, the Scots Fusiliers on their left, and the Coldstreams, who arrived afterwards, to the left of these. The Second Division occupied the ground immediately in front of their own camp, and repulsed all attempts to force that part of the position.[162]

The Fourth Division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George 407Cathcart, having been brought from its encampment, advanced to the front and right of the attack; the first brigade, under Brigadier-General Goldie proceeded to the left of the Inkermann road; the second brigade, under Brigadier-General Torrens, to the right of it, and on the ridge overhanging the valley of the Tchernaya. The Third Division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England, occupied in part the ground vacated by the Fourth Division, and supported the Light Division by two regiments under Brigadier-General Sir John Campbell, while Brigadier-General Eyre held the command of the troops in the trenches.[163]

So dark was the morning, independent of the drizzling rain, that it was nearly impossible to discover anything save the flash and smoke of artillery, together with a heavy musketry fire. It however soon became evident that the enemy, under cover of a vast cloud of skirmishers, supported by dense columns of infantry, had advanced numerous batteries of large calibre to the high ground to the left and front of the Second Division, while powerful columns of infantry attacked with great vigour the Brigade of Guards. Additional Batteries of heavy artillery were also placed by the enemy on the slopes to the British left; the guns in the field, amounting in the whole to ninety pieces, independently however of the ship guns and those in the works of Sebastopol.

Protected by a tremendous fire of shot, shell, and grape, the Russian columns advanced in great force, requiring every effort of gallantry on the part of the troops to resist them. At this time two battalions of French infantry, which had on the first notice been sent by General Bosquet, joined the English right, and very materially contributed to the successful resistance to the attack, cheering with the men, and charging the enemy down the hill with great loss. About the same period a determined assault was made on the extreme left of the British, and for a moment the Russians possessed themselves 408of four guns, three of which were retaken by the 88th., while the fourth was speedily recaptured by the 77th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Egerton. In the opposite direction the Brigade of Guards, under His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, was engaged in a severe conflict.

The enemy, under the cover of thick brushwood, advanced in two heavy bodies, and assaulted with great determination a small redoubt which had been constructed for two guns, but was not armed. The combat was most arduous; and the Brigade, after displaying the utmost steadiness and gallantry, was obliged to retire before very superior numbers, until supported by a wing of the 20th. regiment of the Fourth Division, when they again advanced and re-took the redoubt. This ground was afterwards occupied in gallant style by French troops, and the Guards speedily re-formed in the rear of the right flank of the Second Division.

Meanwhile, Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart, with a few companies of the 68th. regiment, considering that he might make a strong impression by descending into the valley, and taking the enemy in flank, moved rapidly forward, but finding the heights above him in full occupation of the Russians, he suddenly discovered that he was entangled with a superior force, and whilst attempting to withdraw his men, he received a mortal wound, shortly previous to which Brigadier-General Torrens, when leading the 68th., was likewise severely wounded. Subsequently to this, the battle continued with unabated vigour and with no positive result, the enemy availing themselves not only of the fire of all their field batteries, but of those in front of the works of the place, and the ship guns, till the afternoon, when the symptoms of giving way first became apparent, and shortly after, although the fire did not cease, the retreat became general, and heavy masses were observed retiring over the bridge of the Inkermann, and ascending the opposite heights, abandoning on the field of battle five or six thousand dead and wounded, multitudes of the latter having already been carried off by them.

During the engagement, Major-General Codrington, fearing that the British position would be forced near the five-gun battery, and that the camp of the first brigade of the Light 409Division would be endangered, sent Major Mc Kenzie back to the camp, to order all the bâtmen, men on guard, and any sick who could carry arms, to turn out at once. No officer being in camp, Lieutenant-Colonel Lysons, of the 23rd., who was at the time recovering from an attack of fever, got up and took command of the parties of three regiments of the first brigade; every man who could stand volunteered to go out; they went to the front in support of comrades, but no serious attack was ever made in the direction of the Light Division hills, although the fire from the enemy’s field pieces across the front, especially at the before-mentioned battery (which they completely enfiladed), and near the old redoubt, was very heavy.

With the hope of diverting attention from the Inkermann attack, a Russian column, five thousand strong, made a sortie on the French lines, and succeeded in spiking several guns, but were gallantly repulsed, and pursued to the very walls of Sebastopol, the town being entered by a portion of the French troops, their leader, General Lourmel, meeting his death in the charge; General Forey experienced great difficulty in recalling his soldiers, who were carried away by the ardour of the chase. The Russians lost a thousand men in this attack, and the French casualties were also considerable.

Thus terminated one of the most sanguinary contests of modern times. For several weeks the troops had been subjected to constant labour, and many of them had passed the previous night in the trenches. A zealous devotion to duty characterized the gallantry of both French and English, and, after a hard-fought day, the “soldier’s battle,” as it has been designated, ended in a victory over, as regards numbers, an infinitely superior force.

Nq positive conclusion could be arrived at in regard to the actual numbers brought into the field by the Russians, as the configuration of the ground did not admit of any great development of their force, the attack consisting of a system of repeated assaults in heavy masses of columns. It was, however, considered, judging from the numbers seen in the plains after they had withdrawn in retreat, that they 410could not have been less than sixty thousand men. The number of British troops actually engaged scarcely exceeded eight thousand[164] men, whilst those of General Bosquet’s Division only amounted to six thousand, the remaining available French troops on the spot having been kept in reserve.

Prince Menschikoff’s intention was to drive the British from their position, and to entrench himself at once on the heights, for several waggons, laden with fascines and gabions, were noticed in the retreating columns across the Tchernaya. His first attack was made with vigour and determination but it was completely defeated by the British before the arrival of the French. No part was taken in the renewed assault by the Russian regiments composing the above attack, as they could not again be organized for further offensive operations.

The casualties were heavy,—the British had forty-three officers killed, one hundred wounded, and one taken prisoner; five hundred and eighty-nine non-commissioned officers and men were killed, one thousand seven hundred and seventy-eight wounded, and sixty-two missing, in all two thousand five hundred and seventy-three.

It was stated that the French casualties amounted to about 411one thousand eight hundred killed and wounded, whilst those of the Russians were estimated at fifteen thousand men.

There is a peculiar feature incident to the battle of Inkermann, for the British soldiers were nearly all in their grey great coats; this arose from the fact of their being turned out before daylight, and on account of the rain, besides which the greater portion of the Guards, and the Fourth Division, had come from the trenches, in which they had been employed for twenty-four hours, and were consequently similarly clothed. It is also worthy of record that the battle was fought fasting by the British.

The gallant deeds of the following officers and men at Inkermann, will appear among the recipients of the Victoria Cross, but their names are here mentioned to facilitate references:—Colonel the Honourable Hugh Manvers Percy, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Charles Russell, and Private Palmer, of the Grenadier Guards; Lieutenant-Colonel Robert James Lindsay, of the Scots Fusilier Guards; Lieutenant Walker, 30th. regiment; Brevet-Major Rowlands, 41st.; Private Mc Dermond, 47th.; Private Thomas Beach, 55th.; Private John Byrne, 68th.; Sergeant John Park, 77th.; Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable H. Clifford, Rifle Brigade; and Corporal Prettyjohn, of the Royal Marines. In addition to these, the list of officers and men who received French and Sardinian War Medals, will shew the special acts of bravery performed by them throughout the campaign.

There is a peculiar interest attaching to the soldiers’ accounts of this hard-fought battle, and the two following are but types of many others, all of which are full of natural characteristics. The first is from a soldier in the Scots Fusilier Guards:—

“We have had another general engagement, on the 5th. of November. Well shall I remember that day. I ought never to forget the goodness of God in bringing me off the ground safe, and without a scratch.

“And now I will endeavour to give you an account, as far as I am able, of the battle. But I must tell you that on the night preceding the battle it was very foggy, and the morning was misty. The Russians availed themselves 412of it. A strong force, about forty thousand men (we are informed) under the command of General Osten-Sacken, from Odessa, with numerous artillery, got possession of some heights, and when the mist cleared away opened fire, drove in the outlying pickets, and got possession of the hills overlooking the Second Division’s tents. It was about a quarter part six a.m. when the firing commenced. I was just up, and saw the Second Division falling in. Some men were killed in front of their tents. We fell in anyhow. We had only six companies—two on picket; the Grenadier Guards five companies; and, I believe, the Coldstream Guards seven companies. The brigade of Highlanders are guarding Balaklava; the Second Division is encamped on our right. We went up, and a fearful sight it was going through the Second Division’s encampment. The shells were bursting over our heads, and the cannon-balls rolling through us, bringing down tents, and poor bât-horses were knocked to pieces by them.

“We were, of course, all taken by surprise, finding that the enemy being so near, and had gained possession of a redoubt; and the Duke of Cambridge, with only the Guards and two companies of the 46th., said, ‘You must drive them out of it.’ Well, then, they were only twenty yards from us, and we were firing at each other. The pioneers and drummers, with the stretchers, were told to find the best shelter they could, and so I, myself, with our drum-major, were lying down behind a small bush, and we both expected every moment to be shot, the bullets actually passing within a few inches of our heads, and breaking off the branches over us as we lay there. Well, they succeeded in driving the Russians out of the place, and got them down the hill, when they were ordered to retire.

“They retired, and the Russians came up with redoubled strength, and completely surrounded us. The Russians took possession of the redoubt. The Duke[165] said, ‘They must come 413out of it again.’ The Russians cheered, as also did the Guards. Things now looked desperate, as we had no support except the Almighty, and He defended the right.

“At it they went, and for half an hour things seemed to favour the enemy. We were all surrounded—no getting out. The Grenadier Guards nearly lost colours; they had only about forty men to defend them. We gave another cheer, and out of the redoubt they went again, and the Grenadier Guards managed to keep their colours. We drove them out at the point of the bayonet down the hill. The Guards were ordered to retire again, but would not, and, in fact, could not; if they had got down this steep hill, they could not have got back again well. The brave French came up to our assistance, and kept them at bay while we retired and got our ammunition completed; and then the brigade of Guards were formed into one regiment of six companies, and at it we went again; and by this time, plenty of assistance coming to us, we managed to do them, but at a great loss to us. Officers behaved bravely. The Coldstreams had eight officers killed on the field; the Grenadiers three officers. Only picture to yourself eleven officers being buried at one place and time! there was not a dry eye at the funeral. We had Colonel Walker wounded in three places. Colonel Blair died and was buried to-day. He had only joined three weeks ago; he was shot in the breast. Our Adjutant, Captain Drummond, Captain Gipps, Colonel F. Seymour, and Mr. Elkington, were all wounded. Colonel Ridley and Colonel Dalrymple left us to-day sick. We have scarcely any officers now left. We had two sergeants, four corporals, and thirty-one privates killed on the field, and eleven have died since of their wounds.”

The second is from a soldier of the 95th., who writes thus:—“On the 5th. instant, the anniversary of the Gunpowder Plot, we had a most terrible day of it. The Russians 414advanced to attack our position, and drive us into the sea (as has since been learned), at about six in the morning, and continued the battle until four in the afternoon. Not once or twice, but thrice and again did they advance, and endeavour to take our position; and after our repeated attacks and charges, and our great losses, they had nearly carried the crest of our position, but were met by a Division of our brave allies, the French, who formed like the letter V, and drove them back. The battle was far more desperate than that at Alma. The Russians fought well, and attempted to advance up the face of the hill, which was sheer madness, and can only be accounted for by their state of intoxication, which, I believe, is usual; the custom being to issue spirits before any enterprise is undertaken. The loss on our side I cannot as yet inform you of, but in our brigade the killed and wounded amounted to three hundred and sixty-one. The Guards, I think, have lost the most of any English regiment, and the point which they defended shows their prowess—hundreds of Russians lying dead and wounded (some say a thousand) in that spot alone. It is said that we have taken a thousand prisoners. I myself saw at least two hundred wounded brought in to-day of the Russians, and I do not think that all have yet been brought in.”

The Staff Officer, in his “Letters from Head Quarters,” a most valuable and interesting work, relates the following anecdote, regarding the battle of Inkermann, which shews of what material the British soldier is made:—“I should also tell you an instance of great self-possession on the part of a sergeant, I think, of the 7th. Fusiliers. It was towards the close of the battle, and Lord Raglan was returning from taking leave of poor General Strangways, and was going up towards the ridge. A sergeant approached us, carrying canteens of water to take up for the wounded, and as Lord Raglan passed, he drew himself up to make the usual salute, when a round shot came bounding over the hill, and knocked his forage-cap off his head. The man calmly picked up his cap, dusted it on his knee, placed it carefully on his head, and then made the military salute, and all without 415moving a muscle of his countenance. Lord Raglan was delighted with the man’s coolness, and said to him, ‘A near thing that, my man.’ ‘Yes, my Lord,’ replied the sergeant, with another salute, ‘but a miss is as good as a mile.’”

Not less interesting is the same writer’s account of the poor wounded horses:—“One of the most painful things during the action was the number of wounded horses. Some of the poor creatures went grazing about the field, limping on three legs, one having been broken or carried away by shot; others galloping about, screaming with fright and terror. At times, some would attach themselves to the Staff, as if desirous of company; and one poor beast, who had its nose and mouth shot away, used to come in amongst us, and rub its gory head against our horses’ flanks; he was ordered to be killed by one of the escort, which was of course done.”

Field-Marshal Lord Raglan, to which rank his lordship was advanced for this victory, in publishing to the Army in General Orders the despatch of the Minister of War, conveying the Queen’s entire approbation of the conduct of the troops at Inkermann, especially drew attention to the passage, “Let not any Private Soldier in those ranks believe that his conduct is unheeded. The Queen thanks him—his Country honours him.”

In addition to the medal and clasps ordered for these successes, the Queen, as a mark of Her Majesty’s recognition of the meritorious services of the non-commissioned officers serving in the Crimea, directed that one sergeant should be selected from each regiment of cavalry, guards, and infantry, serving under Lord Raglan, for promotion to a commission, to be dated 5th. November, 1854. The thanks of the House of Lords and Commons were given for these services, and the same tribute was conveyed to General Canrobert and the French Army for their gallant and successful co-operation. This distinction was most highly prized, and the French Commander, in his general order, gave utterance to sentiments that found a ready response in every heart, and which, it is hoped, time will never efface: “You will all feel its value, and I shall, in your name and mine, assure Field-Marshal Lord Raglan, that it will, if possible, tighten still more the bonds of good fellowship, which a mutual high esteem, and the blood we have shed in common, have 416established between our British gallant companions in arms and ourselves.”

Contrasted with the painful though glorious scenes for which medals were being gained, stands out the mission of Miss Nightingale, who exemplified what womanly devotion could effect. The public desire to alleviate the sufferings endured by the soldiers in the far-off battle-field, met with a generous response, and the subscription, originated by the all-powerful “Times,” was liberally responded to, and a special correspondent of that newspaper, Mr. Macdonald, judiciously administered its distribution; whilst the devoted widow of the heroic Colonel Moore, whose husband, preferring the lives of his men to his own, met his death in the burning troopship “Europa,” thinking the best consolation for her bereavement would be found in administering consolation to the sick and wounded, fell a victim to her self-denial, but left a name which will be associated with Mr. and Mrs. Bracebridge and Florence Nightingale, and will never be forgotten, for the example of the Dorcas of the Crimea and her Christian associates will be ever held up as a noble instance in the holy cause of suffering humanity. The difficult task which, at the pressing instance of the Right Honourable Sidney Herbert, Secretary of State for War, she undertook, was deemed by some at first visionary, but the arduous enterprise was successfully carried out by these ladies, and their arrival at Scutari at the period of the battle of Inkermann was most opportune. This was truly designated as a Christian episode in a Christian war.

Few will forget the exhibition of the fine arts in aid of the patriotic fund, to which the Princess Royal, the Prince of Wales, and Prince Alfred contributed. The touching picture sent by Her Royal Highness, wherein the devoted wife has found the dead body of her husband, was as appropriate as it was truthful. This, and the pen-and-ink sketches of knightly warriors and kings, furnished by the youthful princes, realized handsome prices. The patriotic fund reached the munificent amount of half a million of money, whilst by the “Central Association,” ably superintended by Major the Honourable Henry Littleton Powys, of the 60th., and the regimental and other funds about two hundred thousand pounds were obtained. Such appreciation by their country of her gallant soldiers, and regard for their wives and children, were alike worthy of the nation and of their noble devotion and patient endurance before Sebastopol.

417

## CONTINUATION OF THE SIEGE.

The day following this victory a council of war was assembled, and it was resolved to postpone the assault until fresh reinforcements should arrive, and, at the same time, works for the defence of the Inkermann position were ordered to be forthwith commenced, as there was then every probability of the allies having to winter in the Crimea.

It is calculated that at this time forty-six thousand five hundred and thirty-seven rounds of ammunition had been expended. It is singular that Russian shot had been collected by the soldiers, and fired back into Sebastopol. By the general order, dated 24th. October, 1854, payment was authorized of fourpence for each small shot, and sixpence for each large shot brought into camp; but a subsequent order on the 4th. of November following cancelled the foregoing. A similar circumstance occurred during the Peninsular war, and it excited the surprise of the Duke of Wellington.[166]

At this time the nights became intensely cold, and the incessant rain caused the roads to be anything but passable; whilst on the 14th. a tremendous hurricane, tearing many of the tents to pieces, and scattering their goods, added to the discomforts of the troops. Several French, British, and Turkish vessels were either lost or damaged from the same untoward circumstance; and most unfortunately the “Prince” steamer, with the winter clothing for the English army, and a good supply of engineer stores and ammunition, was shattered to 418pieces on the rocks at Balaklava, and one hundred and thirty-seven souls perished. It would be difficult to depict the desolation which the hurricane occasioned in the encampment of the allies, and the next day the soldiers found ample employment in repairing its ravages. Poor fellows, they needed nothing further to aggravate the privations already endured.

During the night of the 20th. of November, an affair occurred which drew forth the praise not only of Lord Raglan, but also of the Commander-in-Chief of the French army. The Russian advanced posts in front of the left attack of the British, having taken up a position which incommoded the troops in the trenches, and occasioned not a few casualties, besides taking in reverse the French troops working in their lines, a detachment of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade, of two hundred men, under Lieutenant Tryon, was directed on the night of the 20th. to dislodge the enemy. The caves in which the Russian riflemen had established themselves, were popularly known as the Ovens. This service was most gallantly and effectively performed, but at some loss in killed and wounded. Lieutenant Tryon, who rendered himself conspicuous on the occasion, was killed; he was considered a most promising officer, and held in the highest estimation by all. Several attempts were made by the Russians to re-establish themselves on the ground before daylight on the 21st., but they were instantly repulsed by Lieutenant Bourchier, the senior surviving officer of the party. The detachment received well-merited praise, and the conduct of Lieutenants Tryon, Bourchier, and Cuninghame, was highly commended. So highly prized was this little exploit by General Canrobert, that he instantly published an “Ordre Général,” announcing it to the French army, and combining, with a just tribute to the gallantry of the troops, the expression of his deep sympathy in the regret felt for the loss of a young officer of so much distinction as Lieutenant Tyron.

The Russians moved upon the British advanced pickets, in front of the left attack, on the 12th. of December, in some force, but were instantly driven back by a detachment of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade on the right, and by one 419of the 46th. on the left. The firing, however, was kept up for some time afterwards.

A sortie was made by the enemy on both the right and left attack, during the night of the 20th. of December, the one being conducted silently, the other with drums beating, and shouting; the first was probably the real object of the advance, as nearer to the Inkermann heights. Owing to the extreme darkness of the night, the Russians were enabled to approach very near the right attack without being perceived, and, having made a sudden rush upon the most forward parallel they compelled the men occupying it to withdraw, until reinforced by a party under Major Welsford, of the 97th. Regiment, when it was regained possession of, and the enemy retired, not, however, without occasioning some loss in both killed and wounded. Lieutenant John Byron, of the 34th., was taken prisoner.

On the left attack the enemy were met with great gallantry by Lieutenant Gordon, of the 38th. Regiment, who, when supported by the covering party of the trenches, under Lieutenant-Colonel Waddy, of the 50th., succeeded in at once driving them back. Here the loss was still more severe, Major Möller of the 50th., falling mortally wounded; Capt. Frampton and Lieutenant Clarke, both of the 50th., were taken prisoners. The gallantry and vigilance of these troops, and the distinguished conduct of Lieutenant-Colonel Waddy, were highly praised.

The Christmas before Sebastopol will not be easily forgotten; the time-honoured phrase of wishing a merry one, and a happy new year, must have sounded almost as a mockery to the suffering troops. During December the weather became very severe, and the duties more and more arduous; both officers and men were frequently on duty two and three nights in succession, without any shelter from the snow and rain; provisions and forage became scarce, owing to the want of transport; and the young soldiers, unable to bear the hardships and fatigue, died in numbers.

Neither was the commencement of the new year more promising; when the commissariat transport broke down, it became necessary to send fatigue parties to carry up rations 420and warm clothing from Balaklava, a distance of seven miles; horses and mules were picked up wherever they could be found, officers’ chargers not excepted. Men were frequently found dead in the trenches from cold and exhaustion. The sick present and absent at Scutari on the 11th. January, 1855, amounted to sixteen thousand and one men.[167]

Such sufferings excited the public feeling, and Mr. Roebuck’s motion for a committee of enquiry occasioned a change of ministry, when Lord Palmerston became Premier, and Lord Panmure was appointed Secretary of State for War. It is not, however, within the scope of this work to dwell upon the political view of the campaign; its object being to show how the Medals were won. No sympathy could have cheered the soldiers more than that expressed by the Queen in a letter to Mrs. Sidney Herbert, which fortunately was published.[168] Constant visits of the Sovereign to the bed-sides of the invalids on their arrival in England, and substantial acts of kindness in finding occupation for several of them, shewed Her Majesty’s deep interest in her soldiers.

In January a railroad was commenced from Balaklava to the camp, which may be classed as one of the “curiosities 421of war.” At this period the French army had been reinforced, and consisted, in round numbers, of about sixty-seven thousand men.

The Russians still retain the old style of reckoning, and, during the night of the 12th. of January, 1855 (their New Year’s Day), they made a powerful sortie, under protection of a heavy cannonade, along the Woronzoff Road and the ravine on the extreme left, on the French and English trenches, but were ultimately forced to retire. The following morning was the commencement of a severe frost, the snow in some places on the plain being eighteen inches deep, whilst the drifts were not only deep, but in many spots dangerous. The old adage that “it’s an ill wind that blows nobody any good,” was here realized, for the ground became hardened and consequently improved, by the frost, which aided the communication to the front: there was, however, a drawback on account of the difficulty of obtaining fuel for cooking and hospital requirements. Indeed the scarcity of wood of any kind was great. The brushwood along the Inkermann ridge had long been used up; the soldiers had even employed the vine roots to cook their meals. Fortunately large quantities of charcoal were arriving at Balaklava, and although the seige works did not improve by the employment of the Turkish troops in bringing up this necessary article, the comfort of the army was materially increased. Warm clothing also arrived; but sickness could not be reduced.

About the middle of January there was a marked improvement in the weather, and on the 21st. a French Division afforded valuable relief to the British by relieving the pickets of the Second and Light Divisions, and enabled the latter to afford better covering parties for their batteries. It was fortunate at this period that the enemy was ignorant of the small number of men employed in their defence.[169]

The hospitals in Constantinople, from the improvements 422effected therein under the superintendence of Florence Nightingale, were already bearing fruit, by the number of convalescent soldiers constantly returning to the Crimea.

On the 2nd. of March occurred the death of the Emperor of Russia, and the event appeared at first calculated to lead to peace, but that hope soon vanished. During this month the operations of the siege began to be more actively carried on; large working parties were employed, and an approach was made from the middle ravine to the twenty-one gun battery; a new approach was also made to the right of the advanced work, or third parallel; this trench was extended to communicate with the new French right attack against the Mamelon and Malakoff; old batteries were repaired, and new ones constructed, and the guards of the trenches were increased. On the 16th. of March, Lieutenant-General Simpson arrived to undertake the duties of Chief of the Staff, and Sir John McNeill and Colonel Tulloch, who had been sent out by the government, to report upon the state of the army, arrived a few days before.

Frequent night alarms occurred during this month, and on the morning of the 22nd. of March, the French troops in the advanced parallel moved forward, and drove the enemy out of their rifle-pits in their immediate front, but nothing of any importance happened during the day. Early in the night, however, a serious attack was made upon the French works in front of the Victoria redoubt, opposite the Malakoff tower. The firing, which was very heavy, could scarcely be heard in the British camp, the wind being so boisterous. After attacking the head of the sap which the French were carrying on towards the Mamelon, the Russians fell in with two heavy masses on their new parallel, to the rear of which they succeeded in penetrating, after a gallant resistance. Passing along the parallel and in rear of it, until they came in contact with the troops stationed in the advanced parallel, extending into the ravine, from the right of the British advance, where it was connected with the French trench, the enemy was there met by detachments of the 77th. and 97th. regiments, forming part of the guard of the trenches, who although thus taken suddenly, both in flank and rear, behaved with the utmost 423gallantry and coolness.[170] The detachment of the 97th., which was on the extreme right, and which, consequently first came in contact with the enemy, repulsed the attack at the point of the bayonet. They were led by Captain Hedley Vicars, who fell mortally wounded, not before he had knocked over two Russians. The “Memorials” of this officer are well known in every English home, and dissipate the prevalent error that christian and military virtues cannot be united. His life was an exemplification of the motto of the 97th., “Quo fas et Gloria ducunt.” Lord Raglan stated in his despatch,—“I am assured that nothing could be more distinguished than the gallantry and good example which he set to the detachment under his command;” and added, “the conduct of the 77th. was equally distinguished; and the firmness and promptitude with which the attack, in this part of our works, was met, were in the highest degree creditable to that regiment.”

These troops were under the direction of Major Gordon, of the Royal Engineers, who was severely wounded by a musket-ball through the arm. The Russians were finally driven out of the parallel, the repulse being conducted with great judgment by this officer.

The attention of the troops in the advanced works having been by these transactions drawn to the right, the enemy took occasion to move upon, and succeeded in penetrating into, the left front of the British right attack, near the battery where two ten-inch mortars had recently been placed. They advanced along the works until they were met by a detachment of the 7th. and 34th. regiments, which had been at work in the neighbourhood, under the direction of Lieutenant-Colonel 424Tylden, of the Royal Engineers, who promptly made them stand to their arms, and led them with the greatest determination and steadiness against the enemy, who were speedily ejected from their works, and fairly pitched over the parapet, with but little or no firing on the part of the British. The French, in retiring from their advanced parallel upon their supports, speedily rallied, and fell upon the enemy, whom they repulsed with great loss, and followed so far up towards the Mamelon, that they were enabled to level and destroy nearly all the “ambuscades,” or “rifle concealments,” erected along their front. This success was not accomplished without considerable loss, though that of the Russians was much greater.

Meanwhile the enemy in great numbers found their way into the advanced batteries on the extreme left of the British, which were then not armed, and immediately obtained possession of them. The working parties were, however, speedily collected and re-formed by Captain Chapman, of the 20th. regiment, Acting Engineer, and they at once drove the Russians out of the trenches with the utmost gallantry. Captain Montagu, of the Royal Engineers, who was superintending the works, unfortunately fell into their hands.

There was a suspension of hostilities for about three hours on Saturday, the 24th. of March, for the purpose of burying those who had fallen in the late encounters, when it became evident from the number of bodies of the enemy, and of the French, to whom the last sad offices had to be paid, that the loss sustained both by the French and the Russians had been very severe, particularly that of the latter. Some French, too, were found lying close to the Mamelon, a proof that their gallant spirit had carried them up to the enemy’s entrenchments.

At this period of the siege, a sixty-eight pounder manned by the Naval Brigade, caused so much damage to the Mamelon, that the Russians specially brought up a gun of similar calibre to dismount it. During the truce on March 24th., this fact was made known to the British by a Russian officer, and the next day a regular duel took place between the two guns. The enemy were confident of success, but after the interchange of about seventeen shots, the Russian gun was silenced, while that of the Naval Brigade continued battering the Mamelon as before.

425

## SECOND BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.

During Easter Sunday, the 8th. of April, 1855, the busy hum of preparation might be heard in the allied camp, the second bombardment of Sebastopol having been resolved on for the morrow. Showers had been frequent during the day, and in the evening there was heavy rain; the trenches in consequence became flooded, and in more than one battery the drenched soldiers were standing in eight inches of water; this comfortless position was not improved by the darkness of the night and the gale which was blowing. A thick fog and drizzling mist heralded in the morning of the 9th. of April, which prevented the enemy’s works from being seen; but about half-past five the outlines of the Redan and Malakoff were discerned, the mist having partially cleared. A few minutes afterwards and the first gun fired from the British batteries, was followed almost immediately by the whole of the right and left attacks, with the single exception of No. 9 battery, right attack; and on the French attacks commencing, the south side of Sebastopol was environed by the fire of the allies. The fleet had no share in this bombardment.

It was evident that the besieged were taken by surprise, as for a short interval they did not return a shot, and it was almost six o’clock before anything like a general fire was opened by the enemy. Heavy rain fell throughout the day, and the southerly wind driving the smoke from the allied batteries over the town, completely concealed it and prevented the effect of the fire being observed. Towards one o’clock a somewhat brisker fire was opened by the enemy, which was immediately checked by the British and French batteries. When the mist was somewhat dispelled, towards three in the afternoon, these works were noticed to be considerably injured. 426Towards evening the fire of both parties, as if by consent, slackened, but at daylight on the following morning the fire was resumed from all the batteries, to which the enemy vigorously responded. By ten o’clock, the sun, so long a stranger, burst out, and the heavy rain subsided. The fire of the Malakoff was considerably lessened, while that of the Mamelon was soon checked; not so that of the Redan, which still continued formidable. The fleets advanced at mid-day, on the 11th. of April, but did not attack. Both officers and men of the Royal Artillery now became exhausted, having had only two reliefs since the afternoon of the 8th., and their unparalleled exertions and overwork began to tell upon them. So swollen were the men’s feet from being constantly wet that they were fearful of not being able to get on their boots again if they attempted to take them off. Nevertheless both officers and men toiled on with persevering resolution, and few gave up, although many were fitter for the hospital than for these trying duties.

Another day dawned, and the 12th., as the others, opened with fire. But the Russians, like the shoes of the dancing princesses in the fairy-tale, seemed to be as fresh as ever, their resources appearing inexhaustible; and their courage and determination being fully equal to the emergency. The mornings of the 13th., 14th., 15th., and 16th. of April, witnessed the repetition of the previous ones, and the day after orders were received from Lord Raglan to lessen the fire from all the batteries, which was nearly confined to that from the mortars, some of the guns firing daily about eight rounds. The Russians also ceased firing.

Thus the second bombardment of Sebastopol terminated without any decided result. Eight days’ incessant firing had not succeeded in silencing the fire of the Russians, or in destroying their works, although some of the heaviest guns and mortars ever employed on a like occasion, had been served with a precision, zeal, and determination unequalled in any siege, but had not produced that permanent effect which might have been anticipated from its constancy, power, and accuracy. The advantages obtained daily over the Malakoff and Mamelon, were, as before adverted to, repaired by night, and their fire was not sufficiently subdued to justify an assault being attempted. Forty-seven thousand eight hundred and fifty-four rounds of ammunition (thirty-two thousand five hundred and sixty-eight shot, and fifteen thousand two hundred and eighty-six shell) had been expended during this second bombardment, which lasted from the 9th. to the 16th. of April, both days inclusive.

427

## CONTINUATION OF THE SIEGE.

Large rifle-pits having been made by the Russians in front of the advanced works of the British right attack, it became necessary to dislodge them. One of these rifle-pits was gallantly taken during the night of the 19th. of April. The resistance of the enemy, although obstinate, was speedily overcome by the impetuosity of the troops, and the pit was, without the loss of a moment, connected with the British approach, thereby furnishing protection to the working party to continue its labours without interruption for a considerable time. At the interval, however, of about three hours, the enemy brought a heavy fire of artillery and musketry upon the party in advance of the pit, into which they retired, and which they effectually defended and maintained; but this brilliant achievement was not accomplished without considerable sacrifice of life. Colonel Egerton, of the 77th., was killed when forming troops for the support of those on the extreme advance; and Captain Lemprière, of the same regiment, fell in the first affair; in which also, Colonel Egerton received a contusion that only incapacitated him from duty for a few minutes. Five officers were wounded, three of them dangerously. A second rifle-pit was abandoned by the enemy on the following night, and not being required, was filled up by the British. The other rifle-pits were connected with each other and the quarries.

The “Staff Officer” relates the following characteristic anecdote, in reference to the rifle-pits.—“A drummer-boy of the 77th. regiment went with his comrades in the first rush agains 428the enemy’s pits, when he saw a Russian trumpet-boy trying to clamber over the parapet in order to get away. He was immediately collared by our drummer, who, having no arms, began to pummel him in truly British fashion. The Russian boy, not understanding this mode of treatment, tried to grapple with him, but in this he signally failed, as the English boy threw him on the ground, made him a prisoner and took his trumpet from him. He afterwards gave it to Sir George Brown, who liberally rewarded him, and praised him much for his courage and daring. Lord Raglan, hearing of the circumstance, also made the boy a present.”

During the night of the 5th. of May, the enemy assaulted the advanced parallel on the right attack, and some actually got into the trench; but they were speedily driven out and repulsed with the utmost gallantry, by the detachments occupying it, of the 30th. and 49th. regiments, under Captain Williamson and Lieutenant Gubbins, of the former, and Lieutenant Rochfort, of the latter, who was severely wounded. On the same night Captain Arnold, of the 4th. Foot, was wounded and taken prisoner whilst posting the advanced sentries of the left attack, and died of his wounds. Lord Raglan stated that “the loss of the services of this officer is greatly to be lamented. He had done his duty unremittingly, and in the most spirited manner, throughout the operations of the siege.”

Two serious assaults were made by the enemy upon the most advanced parallel of the right attack, during the night of the 9th. of May, but they were, on each occasion, most nobly met, and repulsed with considerable loss.

During the following night the Russians opened a powerful fire on the trenches, and exposed their columns to a heavy musketry fire from the troops on duty. They did not, however, reach the parapets, nor approach very near them.

On the night of the 11th. of May, a very determined sortie was made upon the advance of the left attack. The enemy moved forward in two columns from the Woronzoff road. The advanced sentries having slowly retired, the guard of the trenches was prepared to receive them, and drove them back in the most determined manner. A few Russians 429only got into the parallel, and five were left dead close outside.

One of the most memorable events of the month was the presentation of the Crimean Medal by Her Majesty to the officers and men of the troops, and of the Naval Brigade and Marines, who, from ill-health, or on account of wounds, had returned from the seat of war. The Queen had already shown her interest for the wounded, by visiting them in hospital, and this requital of their valour was a becoming sequel. Never had such an honour been thus conferred; and it was a most touching sight to witness the officers and men, many of whom by their pallid countenances or maimed limbs, affectingly appealed to the sympathy of all, receiving from their Sovereign’s own hands the well-earned guerdon of bravery; they represented, as it were, their brethren in arms before the beleaguered city, and the recital of this day’s proceedings must have exercised a great effect upon the troops before Sebastopol, although it was no new thing for them to experience the Queen’s consideration.

This interesting ceremony took place on the parade of the Horse Guards, on the 18th. of May, 1855, in the presence of numerous spectators, including the members of the Royal Family, and of both Houses of Parliament, for whom galleries were erected, as well as for the fortunate persons who were enabled to obtain tickets. Every exertion was made to accommodate as many as possible, and the ceremony, which was of a most impressive and affecting character, is not one easily to be forgotten.

Colonel Sir Thomas Troubridge, Bart., of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, who lost both his feet at Inkermann, and Captain Sayer, of the 23rd., who had the ankle joint of his right leg shot away at the Alma, were drawn in wheeled chairs. Captain Currie, of the 19th. regiment, desperately wounded at the Alma, approached on crutches, with his disabled leg supported by a soldier. To these, as to many other officers whose wounds still crippled them, the Queen addressed expressions of kind commiseration, and Sir Thomas was appointed one of her aides-de-camp.

The recipients of the medal were subsequently marched to 430Buckingham Palace, in the riding-house of which the men partook of a substantial repast, during which the Queen and royal party visited them. The officers were entertained at luncheon in the palace. Until the announcement of dinner the whole were permitted to walk in the gardens of the palace, and there, likewise, Her Majesty encouraged them in their enjoyment by her presence and sympathy. The formation of the troops was superintended by His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, who had been compelled, through ill-health, to return to England.

Renewed exertions were made during this month by the allies, the railway which had been constructed proving of immense benefit. The enemy at the same time were actively employed in covering their advanced works; they constructed a new battery on their left of Mamelon, and troops were constantly in motion on the north side. A welcome reinforcement had arrived, in the shape of a portion of the Sardinian troops. The expedition which had been embarked early in May, for Kertch, and countermanded, again sailed on the 22nd. of May, and was attended with complete success. It was composed of British, French, and Turkish troops, commanded by Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, and Admiral Sir Edmund Lyons,[171] the French being under General D’Autremarre.

The forts were forced, and the magazines were exploded by the Russians themselves; but all their guns, an immense quantity of corn, grain, munitions of war, naval stores, and military equipments, fell into the hands of the troops. A most serious blow to the enemy was thus effected, and the whole coast of the Crimea became open to the allies, and the difficult route through Perekop was the only road by which reinforcements or provisions could be sent to the troops in Sebastopol.

After leaving a sufficient garrison, principally Turks, in Kertch and Yenikale, the greater portion of the troops returned to Balaklava on the 15th. of June. It was a matter of congratulation that so much was effected without loss of life.

An expedition to Anapa was in course of preparation, when on the 5th. of June, the Russians withdrew from that place, and thus abandoned their last stronghold on the coast of Circassia.

431

## THIRD BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.

The third bombardment of Sebastopol was commenced at about half-past two o’clock in the afternoon of the 6th. of June, instead of at daybreak as in the two former instances. Circumstances, too, were more favourable, for on this occasion a summer sky made the works stand out in bold relief, instead of being veiled in rain and mist. The additional weight of metal of the British guns, and the increase in the number of mortars, added to the plentiful supply of ammunition in the several batteries, augured a speedy termination of the siege. The Mamelon and Malakoff by half-past four were nearly silenced.

The firing re-commenced at daybreak on the 7th. of June. The Russians, with their wonted promptitude, having made good the damage sustained, kept up a vigorous fire from the Redan and Barrack batteries, and the Mamelon and Malakoff soon became in the same plight as before.

It was determined to make the attack on the enemy’s outworks from the Quarries in front of the Redan, on the Mamelon, and on the Ouvrages Blancs, during the evening; and at six o’clock, as the Anglo-French troops formed in the trenches, a crushing fire told with great effect on the Mamelon, which, in half an hour afterwards, was occupied by the French. The mortars and guns were then turned on the Malakoff, towards which the French advanced, but were driven back, and the Mamelon was again in possession of its original owners, but after a short interval was once more re-occupied by the French. A heavy fire was then poured into the Malakoff until dusk.

432Whilst the French had succeeded in their attack upon the Mamelon (so named from its appearance—a rounded hill), the British had obtained possession of the Quarries. This success was thus achieved:—On the evening of the 7th. of June, an assault was made upon these works, which, as their name implies, were pits from which stone had been excavated for the buildings in the town. They were situated in front of the Redan, from the British advanced parallel in the right attack. Their possession was achieved with great gallantry and determination, and the ground was maintained, notwithstanding that during the night and in the morning of the 8th., repeated attempts were made to regain them; but each terminated in failure, although supported by large bodies of troops, by heavy discharges of musketry, and by every species of offensive missile. On these occasions, overpowering numbers succeeded in re-entering, but were each time driven back at the point of the bayonet.

The troops employed in storming the Quarries were composed of detachments from the Light and Second Divisions, and at night they were supported by the 62nd. regiment. The charge of holding the Quarries, and of repelling the repeated attacks of the enemy, was confided to Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Campbell, of the 90th., after he had led the assault, in which he was twice wounded. Colonel Shirley, of the 88th., acted as General of the day in the trenches of the right attack. The 55th. regiment received special commendation, and had fifty-three out of one hundred and sixty killed and wounded. Captain Cure commanded the party; Lieutenant Stone was killed at the head of his men, charging the Russians in their trench with the bayonet; Captain Elton was particularly noticed, and Lieutenants Scott and Williams were likewise named as most active in performing their duties.

Shortly before, the French, on the right, had moved out of their trenches, and attacked the Ouvrages Blancs, and the Mamelon. These were carried without the smallest check, and their leading column rushed forward and approached the Malakoff tower. This it had not been contemplated to assail and therefore the troops were brought back, and finally established in the enemy’s works, from which the latter did not succeed in expelling them, notwithstanding that the fire of musketry and cannon brought to bear upon them was tremendous. Nothing could be more spirited and rapid than the advance of the French.

A heavy fire was opened on the morning of the 9th. of June, and it was continued, with the exception of a truce for the burial of the dead, which lasted from one till six o’clock. No sooner was the white flag lowered than both sides again opened fire, the Russians having, during the interval, mounted additional guns in the Malakoff and Redan. During the 10th. of June, the Malakoff and Redan rarely fired more than a few shots at long intervals. Again the bombardment was ordered to terminate, and it was decided that the attack on the town should be deferred until the French had established their batteries in the Mamelon. By the 16th. of June new batteries were completed, which, it was hoped, would enable the besiegers to resume the offensive with the utmost vigour. From the 6th. to the 14th. of June, thirty-two thousand eight hundred and eighty-three rounds of ammunition had been expended.

433

## FOURTH BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.

The fourth bombardment commenced on Sunday, the 17th. of June, at daybreak, when a very heavy fire was opened from all the batteries in the British and French trenches, and maintained throughout the day. The effect produced was so satisfactory, that it was resolved the French should attack the Malakoff on the following morning, and that the British should assail the Redan as soon after as might be considered advisable.

It was originally proposed that the artillery fire should be resumed on the morning of the 18th., and should be kept up for about two hours, with a view of destroying any works which the Russians might have thrown up during the night, and of opening passages through the abatis that covered the Redan; but during the evening of the 17th., Lord Raglan 434received an intimation from General Pelissier, who had in May succeeded General Canrobert in the command of the French army, that he had determined, upon further consideration, to cause the French attack to take place at three o’clock on the following morning. Before that hour Lord Raglan with the head-quarter staff and other officers assembled at the appointed post. As day broke the French commenced their operations, and as their several columns came within range of the enemy’s fire they encountered the most serious opposition, both from musketry and the guns in the works which had been silenced the previous evening. Lord Raglan observing this, at once ordered the British columns to move out of the trenches upon the Redan. It had been arranged that detachments from the light, second, and fourth divisions, which were placed under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, should be formed into three columns; the right one to attack the left face of the Redan, between the flanking batteries; the centre to advance upon the salient angle; and the left to move upon the re-entering angle formed by the right face and flank of the work; the first and last preceding the centre column.

On the signal being given the flank columns at once advanced, preceded by covering parties of the Rifle Brigade, and by sailors carrying ladders, and soldiers carrying wool-bags; but they had no sooner shown themselves beyond the trenches than they were assailed by a most murderous fire of grape and musketry, and all in advance were either killed or wounded.

Major-General Sir John Campbell, who led the left attack, and Colonel Shadforth, of the 57th., who commanded the storming party under his direction, were both killed, as was also Colonel Yea, of the Royal Fusiliers, who commanded the right column.

“I never before witnessed,” writes Lord Raglan, “such a continued and heavy fire of grape combined with musketry from the enemy’s works, which appeared to be fully manned; and the long list of killed and wounded in the light and fourth divisions, and the seamen of the Naval Brigade, under Captain Peel, who was unfortunately wounded, though not severely, will show that a very large proportion of those that went forward fell.”

435By half-past three it was perceived that the French had not succeeded in their attack upon the Malakoff. All the batteries were ordered to resume their fire as heavily as possible, but about half-past seven the firing slackened, in consequence of the attack being relinquished.

The superiority of the fire of the allies had led both Lord Raglan and Pelissier to conclude that the anniversary of Waterloo would have been crowned with a happier result; but the Russians shewed that their resources were not yet exhausted, and that they had still the power, either from their ships or from their batteries, to bring an overwhelming fire upon their assailants.

Whilst the direct attack upon the Redan was proceeding, Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England was directed to send one of the brigades of the third division, under the command of Major-General Barnard, down the Woronzoff Ravine, with a view to give support to the attacking columns on his right; and the other brigade, under Major-General Eyre, still further to the left, to threaten the works at the head of the Dockyard Creek.

The success achieved by the third division on this eventful day, was detailed in a supplementary despatch from Lord Raglan. By this it appears that the first brigade, under Major-General Barnard, proceeded down the Woronzoff Road, and was placed in position on the right of the ravine, ready to co-operate with the columns of attack on the right; whilst the second brigade, under Major-General Eyre, moved down the ravine which separated the left of the English from the right of the French advanced works, for the purpose of attacking the enemy’s ambuscades, and making a demonstration on the head of the Dockyard Creek.

The service was performed with the utmost gallantry, and, notwithstanding that they were exposed to a most galling fire, the troops maintained themselves in the position they had taken up during the day, and in the evening withdrew, unmolested, leaving a post at the cemetery, which had been one of the objects of the attack in the morning.

Between one and two o’clock a.m., Major-General Eyre had moved off with his brigade, consisting of the 9th., 18th., 28th., 43638th., and 44th. regiments (total strength about two thousand bayonets), and proceeded down the ravine, on the left, by the French picket-house, for the purpose of attacking the enemy’s ambuscades, and of making a demonstration on that side.

In attacking the first of these ambuscades the troops were anticipated by the French, who cleverly took the Russians on their left flank as they advanced in front, and made several prisoners. Beyond this the French had no instructions to co-operate, and the Major-General therefore pushed on an advanced guard, under Major Feilden, 44th. composed of marksmen from each regiment, supporting it on the right by the 44th. and 38th., and on the left by the 18th. regiment, keeping at first the 9th. and 28th. in reserve.

The enemy, whose strength could not be estimated, occupied a strong position; their right rested on a mamelon, their left on a cemetery. These points were occupied by marksmen. The intervening ground was intersected, and the road barricaded with stone walls, which the men were obliged to pull down, under fire, before they could advance. In rear of this position, towards the fortress, the Russians occupied several houses, and there were bodies of them seen in rear, as reserves. This position, under the fire of the guns of the fortress, was strong, and it could not be expected to be carried and retained without incurring considerable loss, and which was experienced both in officers and men, all most nobly discharging their duty. The 18th. regiment pushed on, and occupied some houses immediately under Garden Battery. The 44th. occupied some houses on the right, from whence they kept up a fire on the enemy’s embrasures. Lieutenant-Colonel Lowth moved on with his regiment (the 38th.), and after taking possession of some houses in front, endeavoured to turn the flank of a battery which annoyed the troops in front. These parties were afterwards from time to time reinforced or relieved by the 9th. regiment, the 28th. regiment being drawn up in line in rear, to support the whole.

Having driven the enemy from these points, they were continued to be occupied, with the view to ulterior movements, in the event of the attack on the right being successful, and until it was decided what portion of the ground should be retained for siege operations.

437The position was held until late in the evening, when the troops, after being exposed all day to a concentrated fire from the guns of the fortress, in addition to some field guns brought up by the enemy, were gradually withdrawn, the ground being too far in advance to be permanently occupied for siege operations, when Major-General Eyre, who had received a wound in the head in the early part of the day, gave over the command of the brigade to Lieutenant-Colonel Adams, of the 28th. regiment. No attempt was made by the enemy to molest the troops on their retiring. The losses sustained amounted to thirty-one officers, forty-four sergeants, and four hundred and eighty-seven rank and file killed or wounded.

On the 19th. of June orders were received to discontinue the bombardment, during which, from its commencement on the 17th., twenty-two thousand six hundred and eighty-four rounds of ammunition had been fired against Sebastopol.

Twenty-two officers were killed and seventy-one wounded. Two hundred and thirty men were killed, one thousand one hundred and thirty-six wounded, and twenty-four missing. The French losses exceeded this number.

On the 28th. of June, 1855, the following extract of a telegraphic despatch from Lord Panmure was published to the army in the Crimea:—“I have Her Majesty’s Commands to express Her grief that so much bravery should not have been rewarded with merited success; and to assure her brave Troops that Her Majesty’s confidence in them is entire.” This was the last general order published by Lord Raglan, for about nine o’clock of the above day his gallant spirit breathed its last. Posterity will endorse the Minister for War’s expression of Her Majesty’s grief for this great loss. “The country has been deprived of a brave and accomplished soldier, a true and devoted patriot, and an honourable and disinterested subject.” His lordship’s remains were borne to Kamiesch Bay, and placed on board the Caradoc, for conveyance to England, the officers and men of both armies vieing with each other in paying the last honours to the departed warrior.

In the absence of Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, on account of ill-health, the command of the forces devolved on 438Lieutenant-General Simpson, the next senior officer, upon whom the Queen conferred the appointment of Commander-in-Chief of the Army in the Crimea.

At five o’clock on the morning of the 10th. of July, a heavy fire was opened upon the Redan, by the allied batteries, in order to assist the advances upon that work, to which the besieged responded, at intervals, with considerable warmth. This had the effect of checking the musketry fire, which had proved very annoying. Comparative tranquility reigned in the batteries until the 17th. of July, when the enemy opened a heavy fire upon the French in the Mamelon, which was answered by the British on the Tower and Redan.

During the night of the 22nd. of July, the Russians opened a heavy fire of musketry from the parapets of the Malakoff and adjacent works, but they did not attempt an attack. They opened a similar fire in the course of the night on the left of the French. It is believed that they apprehended an attack from the French, and for this reason opened the above fire, which did no damage to either the works or soldiers.

Between ten and eleven o’clock at night on the 2nd. of August the enemy made a sortie in considerable force, by the Woronzoff road. Their strength was computed to be about two thousand, and their object was to destroy a heavy iron chevaux-de-frize, made across the above road, between the right and left attacks, and being further supported by heavy columns in rear, to take advantage of such circumstances as might present themselves. They advanced with loud cheers and bugling, and were received with great gallantry by the advanced picket, under the command of Lieutenant R. E. Carr, of the 39th., who withdrew his men, firing at the same time upon the enemy, to the main body, under the command of Captain Leckie, of the same regiment.

A heavy and well-directed fire was opened upon the enemy by the party under the latter officer, on the Woronzoff road; as also by the guards of the trenches on the right of the fourth parallel, under the command of Captain Boyle, of the 89th., and Captain Turner, of the 1st. Royals, which, in about ten minutes, caused the enemy to retire from an attack that, if it had not been so well met, might have been a serious affair.

Thus passed the time during July and August in repelling sorties from the enemy, combined with an occasional heavy firing, and in preparations for a renewal of the bombardment. As the movements of troops in Sebastopol, and the reliefs moving to and from the Russian works, could be observed from the deck of the flag-ship of Sir Houston Stewart, “Hannibal,” which was anchored off the mouth of the harbour, a telegraphic communication was established between it and a station erected on the hill in front of the light division. This directed the fire of the mortar batteries, and caused serious losses to the enemy.

In the beginning of August the troops had been unceasingly employed in strengthening and improving the advanced works, which, by the 10th., had become so close to the enemy, that it was with the greatest difficulty any approach could be made. Every precaution was taken by the allies to prevent the Russians forcing them to raise the siege by a vigorous attack from without, which was anticipated about the middle of this month.

The Czar’s last hope of relieving Sebastopol was dissipated by the battle of the Tchernaya gained over the Russians on the 16th. of August. This brilliant success was achieved by the French and Sardinian troops, and the enemy’s attempt to pass the above river, although made with overwhelming numbers, met with a most decisive repulse. The British cavalry, under Lieutenant-General Sir James Yorke Scarlett, were placed in the plain of Balaklava, prepared to take advantage of any circumstance that might present itself, but the opportunity did not arise for calling upon their services.

439

## FIFTH BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.

The fifth bombardment of Sebastopol commenced at daylight on the 17th. of August, the fire being directed against the Malakoff and Redan, which continued throughout the day: the Russian fire, which at first replied briskly became feeble by the evening. The fire[172] from the batteries of the allies was reported by General Simpson, in his despatch of the 21st. of August, to have been very effective, and the result attained to have been sufficient to enable the works against the place to progress satisfactorily.

On the night of the 30th. of August, the enemy’s pickets made a rush at the advanced trench, upset a few gabions, and killed Lieutenant Preston, of the 97th. In this affair Captain Pechell, of the 77th., who commanded the advanced party, and Lieutenant-Colonel Bunbury, of the 23rd. regiment, who commanded the supports, behaved with great gallantry.

The brightness of the nights prevented a large amount of work being executed, and what was performed became a task of great difficulty. By the 1st. of September the head of the sap was about one hundred and fifty yards from the salient of the Redan, and the garrison interrupted the work by all possible means.

440

## FINAL BOMBARDMENT OF SEBASTOPOL.

Now arrived the time for the sixth and final bombardment of Sebastopol, before which the allies had been nearly a year. It was ordered that the firing should commence steadily on the morning of the 5th. of September, and as the day progressed it was to be increased, it being so regulated that a sufficient quantity of ammunition should remain for a very heavy fire during the assault, which was to take place on the morning of the 8th. The French commenced a tremendous cannonade about five o’clock a.m., the British batteries opening on the Redan and Malakoff. During the 6th. and 7th. the bombardment continued, and on the morning of the 8th. the whole of the batteries were in full play. At a few minutes before noon the French signal was given, and their columns moved to the front. The Russians were at dinner, and the Malakoff was taken by surprise without loss. This work was 441retained by the French, who repulsed every attack to regain possession of it. The tri-colour planted on the parapet was the signal for the British to advance; and the fire of the artillery having made as much of a breach as possible in the salient of the Redan, it was decided that the columns of assault should be directed against that part, as being less exposed to the heavy flanking fire by which the work was protected.

The arrangement for the attack were entrusted to Lieutenant-General Sir William Codrington, who carried out the details in concert with Lieutenant-General Markham. The Second and Light Divisions were to have the honour of the assault, from the circumstance of their having defended the batteries and approaches against the Redan for so many months, and from the intimate knowledge they possessed of the ground. The assaulting column was to be formed by equal numbers of these two Divisions, the column of the Light Division to lead, and that of the Second to follow.

Leaving the trenches at the preconcerted signal, the troops moved across the ground, preceded by a covering party of two hundred men, and a ladder party of three hundred and twenty. Upon arriving at the crest of the ditch, and the ladders being placed, the men immediately stormed the parapet of the Redan, and penetrated into the salient angle. Major Welsford, of the 97th., who led the storming party, was killed, and Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry Handcock, commanding the regiment, was mortally wounded. Here a most determined and sanguinary contest was maintained for nearly an hour, but, though supported to the utmost, and the greatest bravery displayed, it was found impossible to maintain the position. It was a marvel that any escaped.

Colonel Windham’s gallantry on this occasion brought that officer’s name prominently before the public. One of his messages reached the trenches, and the right wing of the 23rd. was in consequence ordered out by Lieutenant-Colonel Sir William Codrington, when a brilliant advance was made, and a most severe loss sustained. All was of no avail; the soldiers of the several corps employed had displayed undaunted courage, but unfortunately the attack was not successful.

442A loss of twenty-nine officers killed, and one hundred and twenty-five wounded, together with three hundred and fifty-six non-commissioned officers and men killed, one thousand seven hundred and sixty-two wounded, and one hundred and seventy-five missing, bore fatal evidence of the severity of the struggle.

General Simpson, whilst enumerating the services of the army, did not omit the sister service; in his despatch it was stated that “The Naval Brigade, under the command of Captain the Honourable Henry Keppell, aided by Captain Moorsom, and many gallant officers and seamen who have served the guns from the commencement of the siege, merit my warmest thanks.”

Her Majesty’s navy, commanded by Rear-Admiral Sir Edmund Lyons, and ably seconded by Sir Houstoun Stewart, received special mention. Of the former it was stated “when at times affairs looked gloomy, and success doubtful, he was at hand to cheer and encourage; and every assistance that could tend to advance the operations was given with the hearty good-will which characterizes the British sailor. Nothing has contributed more to the present undertaking, than the cordial co-operation which has so happily existed from the first between the two services;” also the conduct of the Royal Engineers, and of Major-General (afterwards Sir Harry) Jones; the latter, although suffering on a bed of sickness, was conveyed on a litter at the eventful hour of the assault, to witness the completion of his arduous undertakings. The Royal Artillery, under Major-General (afterwards Sir Richard) Dacres, the chief of the Staff, the Adjutant and Quartermaster-Generals, and General Staff, as well as Generals commanding divisions and brigades, were all likewise thanked for their cordial co-operation and assistance.

It was determined to renew the attack on the following morning, with the Highlanders, to be supported by the Third Division; this was arranged by General Simpson with Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell, who commanded the Highland Brigade, and Major-General Sir William Eyre commanding the Third Division. The Highland Brigade occupied the advanced trenches during the night. About 11 o’clock the 443enemy commenced exploding their magazines, and Sir Colin Campbell, having ordered a small party to advance cautiously to examine the Redan, found the work abandoned. It was not, however, deemed necessary to occupy it until daylight.

During the night extensive explosions were heard, and great fires were seen in the town. It soon became known that the Russians were retiring from the south to the north side, by means of the raft bridge recently constructed, and which was afterwards disconnected and conveyed to the other side. The men-of-war were all sunk during the night.

In Mrs. Henry Duberly’s “Journal kept during the Russian War” occurs the following description of the Redan after the final contest:—“What wonderful engineering! What ingenuity in the thick rope-work which is woven before the guns leaving only a little hole, through which the man laying the gun can take his aim, and which is thoroughly impervious to rifle-shot! The Redan is a succession of little batteries, each containing two or three guns, with traverses behind each division; and hidden away under the gabions, sandbags, and earth, are little huts, in which the officers and men used to live. Coats, caps, bayonets lay about, with black bread and broken guns.”

Thus ended the great siege of Sebastopol. The fortress had fallen, but Prince Gortschakoff, in his retreat, sustained his well-earned fame. The following telegraphic message was transmitted to the Commander of the Forces in the Crimea:—

“The Queen has received with deep emotion the welcome intelligence of the Fall of Sebastopol. Penetrated with profound gratitude to the Almighty, who has vouchsafed this triumph to the Allied Army, Her Majesty has commanded me to express to yourself, and through you, to her Army, the pride with which she regards this fresh instance of their heroism.

“The Queen congratulates her Troops on the triumphant issue of their protracted siege, and thanks them for the cheerfulness and fortitude with which they have encountered its toils, and the valour which has led to its termination.

“The Queen deeply laments that this success is not without its alloy, in the heavy losses that have been sustained; and 444while she rejoices in the victory, Her Majesty deeply sympathizes with the noble sufferers in their country’s cause.

“You will be pleased to congratulate General Pelissier, in Her Majesty’s name, upon the brilliant success of the assault on the Malakoff, which proves the irresistible force, as well as the indomitable courage of our brave allies.

“(Signed) Panmure.”

With the fall of Sebastopol the “Medal” History of the Campaign in the Crimea terminates, and it therefore only remains to add, that in October following Kinburn was captured by the troops under Brigadier-General the Honourable Augustus Spencer, and the garrison of thirteen hundred men became prisoners. The troops employed on this successful service consisted of an escort of cavalry, four guns, the 17th., 20th., 57th., and 63rd. regiments, and two battalions of Marines.

The Crimean campaign will be ever remembered for the first employment, to any extent, of the rifled musket, the use of which has created a revolution in warfare. Other novelties, before alluded to, were also adopted. The sacrifice of life during this protracted siege was immense, but the numbers who died from disease far exceeded those who fell on the field of battle.[173]

French War Medal.

On the 11th. of November, General Sir William Codrington, K.C.B., succeeded to the command of the army in the Crimea, General Sir James Simpson having resigned that appointment. Further proceedings were deferred in consequence of the commencement of winter, and in February, 1856, a suspension of hostilities took place. This was followed by a treaty of peace, which was signed at Paris on the 29th. of March.

By official returns it appears that over two hundred and fifty-one thousand shot and shell, weighing upwards of nine thousand tons, were fired during the siege, and that more than one thousand two hundred tons of powder were used. The expenditure of ammunition was nearly one million five hundred thousand rounds, or a thousand tons a day. The position of the Russians extended about fifteen miles, whilst the trenches of the besiegers were fifty-two miles in length, and comprised one hundred and nine batteries, armed with eight hundred and six pieces, the guns and mortars being of a calibre seldom before used in a siege. For three hundred and thirty-four days the trenches were open, and the batteries for three hundred and twenty-seven days.

British valour and endurance were eminently shewn during this campaign, and the troops, firm to a sense of duty, never disappointed the expectations of their countrymen. The gallantry of the French soldiery, too, and the mutual good-will existing between the allied armies, cemented by dangers and difficulties common to both, will ever be remembered, whilst the Sardinian forces will dwell upon the battle of the Tchernaya, and be inseparably linked with the valorous deeds performed before Sebastopol.

445

## THE FRENCH MILITARY WAR MEDAL.

In addition to the Decoration of the Legion of Honour given to officers and men of the Army and Navy who had distinguished themselves, the Emperor of the French sent five hundred of the French Military War Medal for distribution to a proportion of the British Army. The medal is silver-gilt, and has on the obverse the head of the Emperor, 446within a blue enamelled circle, inscribed “Louis Napoleon,” surrounded by a laurel wreath. On the reverse are the words “Valeur et Discipline,” surrounded by a similar circle and wreath; the whole surmounted by the Imperial Eagle displayed, with a loop for suspension. Ribbon—Orange, with green edges. Only two officers received this medal, His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, and Sir Wm. Codrington.

The deeds of the following non-commissioned officers and men, who were selected for recommendation to His Majesty, to receive the above medal, not only furnish exciting episodes, but are valuable as examples of military daring, endurance, and kind-heartedness:—

FOURTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major William Joyce, Sergeant Richard Cooke, and Private Patrick Hogan; exemplary and uniform good conduct during the campaign of 1854 and 1855. Sergeant-Major Joseph Drake, exemplary conduct in living in the same tents with, and unremitting attention to, numerous men when ill and dying of cholera in the Crimea in 1854 and 1855.

FIFTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Acting Regimental Serjeant-Major J. Russell, served during the whole Eastern Campaign from May, 1854, until the end of the war, and was never absent from his duty a single day; he was present at the Battle of Balaklava, on which occasion he had his horse killed under him, but procured for himself a second horse, and immediately rejoined the regiment; he was also present at Inkermann. Troop Sergeant-Major S. Griffith, served throughout the whole Eastern Campaign, from May, 1854; whilst the regiment was in Bulgaria, and cholera raging to a fearful extent, he was most indefatigable in attending to the wants of the sick; he was present at the battles of Balaklava and Inkermann, and never absent from duty during the whole period of the war. Troop Sergeant-Major William Stewart, served in the Eastern Campaign from May, 1854, until the end of the war; was present at the battle of Balaklava, on which occasion he had two horses killed under him, but still continued to act, procuring a third horse, and remaining in action with his regiment; was present at Inkermann, and never absent from his duty a single day throughout the war. Sergeant M. Davidson, served throughout the whole of the Eastern Campaign; was present at Inkermann, Balaklava, and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol.

SIXTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major William Lyons, and Private Thomas Edwards; length of service.

447FIRST DRAGOONS.—Troop Sergeant-Major John Norris, served as Troop Sergeant-Major during the whole of the Eastern Campaign; was present at the action of Balaklava, where he distinguished himself by defending himself against four Russian Hussars, one of whom he killed, and whose horse he captured. Troop Sergeant-Major Matthew Bailey, served as a Sergeant during the whole of the Eastern Campaign; distinguished himself on patrol duty when his party was attacked by some Cossacks. Private John Savage, served during the whole of the Eastern Campaign; distinguished himself on outpost duty, and by his care and attention to his horse during the severe winter.

SECOND DRAGOONS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major John Greene, Troop Sergeant-Major George Tilsley and Private Andrew Wilson; gallantry in the field at the battle of Balaklava on the 25th. of October, 1854, and exemplary good conduct throughout the campaign, and during their periods of service. Lance-Sergeant James Borthwick, gallantry in the field in the action of Balaklava, and good conduct during the period he served in the Crimea.

FOURTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Regimental Serjeant-Major James W. Kelly, Sergeant John Andrews, Private Thomas Guthre, and Private George McGregor; gallantry and distinguished conduct in the charge of the Light Cavalry Brigade on the 25th. of October, 1854; served during the whole campaigns of 1854–5. Were present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, Traktir, and expedition to Eupatoria in October, 1855.

SIXTH DRAGOONS.—Troop Sergeant-Majors T. J. Wakefield and Andrew Morton, and Trumpeter Thomas Monkes; gallantry in the field in the action of Balaklava on the 25th. of October, 1854, and served with uniform good conduct during the whole of the campaign. Private Humphrey Polkinghorn; embarked with the first detachment of the regiment for the East, on the 2nd. of June, 1854. Was present with it in Bulgaria, and during the first winter in the Crimea. Received clasps for Balaklava, Inkermann and Sebastopol, and distinguished himself much in the former action.

EIGHTH HUSSARS.—Troop Sergeant-Major John Pickworth, Sergeant Charles Macauley, Corporal James Donaghue, and Private John Martin; these men charged with the Light Brigade at Balaklava; were also present in the ranks at the Alma and Inkermann, and served with the regiment throughout the war.

TENTH HUSSARS.—Troop Sergeant-Major William Finch, this non-commissioned officer was present with his troop, which was engaged with the enemy near Kertch, on the 21st. of September, 1855, and by his example and personal bravery was a great support to the officer in charge of the party.

ELEVENTH HUSSARS.—Troop Sergeant-Major Rourke Teevan, present at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, in which latter he 448led a troop and behaved gallantly; was also present at the battle of Inkermann. Sergeant Seth Bond, battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; at the Alma, when ordered to pursue and capture prisoners, he exhibited great subordination in sparing (at the suggestion of a staff officer) a Russian, who had wounded him; and also at the action of Balaklava his coolness and gallantry were noticed. Lance-Corporal Thomas Harrison, the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, where he behaved very gallantly in galloping to the rescue of several comrades who were fighting against overwhelming odds; was also present at the battle of Inkermann. Private Cornelius Teehan, battles of the Alma and Balaklava, where he behaved gallantly; was also at the battle of Inkermann. All served the campaign in Bulgaria, in 1854, and were present at the affair of Bouljanak, and throughout the campaign in the Crimea from 1854 to 1856. Regimental Sergeant-Major G. L. Smith, recommended by the vote of his comrades, who with himself returned from the Crimea previous to the first issue of the French medal; served until the 25th. of January, 1856, and was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann.

TWELFTH LANCERS.—Corporal J. W. Cannings, and Trumpeter John Earson; the former served as orderly and the latter as field trumpeter to the commanding officer in the actions of Tchourgan and Tchernaya, and the whole of the operations round Eupatoria, under General d’Allonville.

THIRTEENTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major Thomas G. Johnson, served the Eastern Campaign, including the reconnoissance on the Danube under the Earl of Cardigan, battles of Balaklava and Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, and expedition to Eupatoria. Sergeant Richard Davis, and Privates George Dearlove and John Fenton; served the Eastern Campaign, including the affairs of Bouljanak and McKenzie’s Farm, battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, and expedition to Eupatoria.

SEVENTEENTH LANCERS.—Regimental Sergeant-Major Chas. Wooden, Sergeants John Shearingham and James Nunnerly, and Private Charles Watson; Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and were never absent from their duties.

ROYAL ARTILLERY.—Sergeant William Kempton, landed at Varna with ‘I’ Troop, Royal Horse Artillery, and was present in every skirmish and action in which the troop was engaged, including the Bouljanak, Alma, McKenzie’s Farm, Balaklava, Inkermann, etc.; joined “C” troop the 11th. of June, 1855, and went with the Light Cavalry Brigade to Eupatoria; present in every affair with the enemy. Sergeant William Scott, served with the troop since its leaving Woolwich for service in the East; present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, Tchernaya, and siege of Sebastopol. Driver Robert Smeaton; present with the troop since its leaving Woolwich for service in the East; present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, 449Inkermann, Tchernaya, and siege of Sebastopol; on the 25th. of September, 1854, this man gallantly jumped into the river Belbec, and succeeded in saving the life of a French soldier, who would have been drowned but for the timely assistance rendered by Driver Smeaton. Gunner and Driver Henry Wood, served in five bombardments with zeal and gallantry, and exerted himself in bringing in a wounded Croat, under a heavy fire, in the September bombardment. Gunner and Driver Robt. Botfield, five bombardments; one of a spiking party on the 8th. of September, 1855, as a volunteer. Acting Bombardiers George Gibson and William J. Burrows, skirmish with Russian advanced posts September 19th., 1854; battle of the Alma, September 20th.; taking of Balaklava, September 26th.; action of Balaklava, October 25th.; repulse of sortie from Sebastopol, October 26th.; and battle of Inkermann, November 5th.; also served in the October, 1854, April and June, 1855, bombardments. Sergeant Fredk. Iles, present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and throughout the siege. Gunner and Driver John Douglas, in the trenches during the October bombardment, and with the exception of one month, he regularly served in the trenches till the fall of the city, taking part in every bombardment. Bombardier William Hewitt, was present at the battles of the Alma, and Inkermann, Shell Hill, October 26th., 1854, first, second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth bombardments, and the taking of the Quarries, June 7th., 1855; wounded in the head, June 18th., 1855. Gunner and Driver James Cannell, distinguished himself during six bombardments. Gunner and Driver John M‘Ardle, volunteered for the spiking parties on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September, 1855; on the 18th. of June, during the storming of the Redan, Gunner Glass left the advanced trenches of the right attack with a few men, and advanced towards the Redan; on getting about half-way he was badly wounded in three places, Gunner M‘Ardle crept out of the trenches on his hands and knees, managed to get Gunner Glass on his back, returning with him into the trenches. Gunner and Driver John Hay, served throughout the whole of the campaign, from the first landing in Bulgaria, and was never absent from the battery. Sergeant Richard Perkins, landed in the Crimea on the 26th. of December, 1854, and present in all the bombardments since that time; was recommended by Captain Walcot, Royal Artillery, for distinguished conduct; specially recommended by Captain Oldfield, R.A., and forwarded by Lord Raglan with his recommendation for conduct in No. 8 battery, on the 13th. and 14th. of April, 1855. Gunner and Driver George Davis, served in reserve at the battle of the Alma; at the battle of Inkermann, as a driver (both his horses killed); in the siege train from the 12th. of July till the fall of Sebastopol, including the two last bombardments. Gunner and Driver John Powell, distinguished himself in the Sandbag battery; when the embrasure had caught fire he leaped into it and extinguished the flame under a very 450heavy fire; served trench duty from December, 1854, to the 8th. of September, 1855, and in each bombardment. Sergeant Christopher Fitzsimons, served in the trenches, without intermission, from the 6th. of March, 1855, to the reduction of the fortress; present at the bombardments of the 9th. of April, 8th. of June, 18th. of June, and 5th. of September, 1855; commanded the Mortar Battery (No. 10) on three occasions as a subaltern officer; armed the Quarries after they were captured by the troops. Sergeant John Adams, in the trenches from December, 1854, until the fall of Sebastopol, including intermediate bombardments. Sergeant John Acland, present at the third and fourth bombardments; wounded in August, 1855; lost an eye. Corporal James Hamilton, was engaged at five bombardments; on the 8th. of September, 1855, he was one of the spiking party in the attack on the Redan; he also carried a wounded captain of the 3rd. Buffs from the Redan ditch to the advanced trench; for this act he was recommended for a distinguished conduct medal. Corporal Joseph Milligan, present at the battle of the Alma and served in the trenches, and was present at all bombardments. Bombardier John Bower, one of the spiking party on the 8th. of September, 1855, for which duty he volunteered, and then greatly exerted himself in bringing in wounded men, until wounded himself; he was present in the trenches during five bombardments. Gunner and Driver Michael O’Donohue, served in five bombardments with zeal; one of the spiking party on the 18th. of June, as a volunteer. Gunner and Driver Michael Malowney, at the skirmish on the 19th. of September, 1854; battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; Tchernaya (in reserve); bombardments of the 9th. of April, 6th. and 17th. of June, 1855. Sergeant John Fairfax and Gunner and Driver James Magee, at the skirmish of the 19th. of September, 1854; battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; the former was at the Tchernaya (in reserve); bombardment of the 9th. of April, 1855; noticed on the field at battle of Inkermann for his coolness and courage; the latter served at the bombardments on the 9th. of April, and 6th. and 17th. of June, 1855. Acting Bombardiers John Hagan and Charles Henderson, present at the bombardments of the 9th. of April, 16th. and 17th. of June, 17th. of August, and the 5th. of September, 1855; the former volunteered for the assault on the 18th. of June, and the latter for that of the 8th. of September following. Acting Bombardier David Jenkins, spiked the guns in the redoubt on Canrobert’s Hill, on the 25th. of October, 1854; remained in the work after the Turks evacuated it, and although the Russians were advancing rapidly up the hill, he did not quit the place until he had spiked every gun; Lord Raglan mentioned his name in a despatch, and by Her Majesty’s command the names of Gunner Jenkins and three others were forwarded to the Horse Guards. Sergeant James McGarrity, present during the whole campaign, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and the third and 451fourth bombardments; took powder to the trenches on the 17th. of October, 1854, under a very heavy fire. Corporal Patrick Conway, present at the battle of Inkermann, and was mentioned for very gallant conduct by Major Boothby, R.A., and Captain Henry, Land Transport Corps, the latter of whom he assisted in rescuing from the enemy when severely wounded. Gunner and Driver George Bines, present at the battle of Inkermann; third, fourth, and fifth bombardments. Gunner and Driver James McGrath, assisted Sergeant Henry (who received twelve bayonet wounds in this service) in limbering-up a gun surrounded by Russians at Inkermann. Sergeant-Major Walter Flockhart, landed with the siege train; served in the trenches during five bombardments; present at Inkermann; was No. 1 of the gun where the parapet was blown out to allow it to bear on the Russians advancing after the storming of the Malakoff; slightly wounded in the head. Corporal James Browne, ditto; was present with the eighteen-pounders at Inkermann; volunteered, and went with spiking party on the 18th. of June, 1855. Bombardier Angus Sutherland, landed with the siege train; served in the first bombardment; severely wounded in both legs by the bursting of a shell; served again in the April and subsequent bombardments; at the explosion of the French gun park was one of the first men to volunteer to carry away a number of live shell and carcasses. Gunner and Driver John Norton, landed in the Crimea with the siege train; served in the trenches during five bombardments; volunteered to go out with the rocket tube in front of the twenty-one gun battery. Trumpeter John M‘Claren, came out at the commencement of the campaign; was in Turkey; present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; volunteered and served as No. 6 of No. 2 gun at that battle, after Lieutenant-Colonel Dacres had taken his horse, his own having been shot. Gunner and Driver John Vance, present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; engaged on night fatigues during the whole siege, under fire, taking ammunition to the trenches. Gunner and Driver Patrick Knight, engaged in all the bombardments, and rendered himself conspicuous by his general coolness and gallantry under fire; wounded in the side by the bursting of a gun in the first bombardment. Corporal Matthew Fenton, in the trenches before Sebastopol from the 1st. of October, 1854, till the 8th. of September, 1855, and was also present at the battle of Inkermann. Sergeant Conductor Job Smith, landed in the Crimea on the 30th. of September, 1854; served in the trenches from the 17th. of October, 1854, to the 8th. of September, 1855, and was present at the battle of Inkermann with the two eighteen-pounder guns. Sergeant Conductors Joseph Buchanan and James Boggie, served in six bombardments. Sergeant Joseph Smith, constant duty in the trenches from December, 1854. Sergeant John M‘Pherson, landed at Balaklava in September, 1854; present during the whole siege and at all the bombardments; was in No. 7 Battery, left attack, the day it was 452opened and knocked to pieces; was slightly wounded on the 20th. of October, 1854; was at Inkermann. Sergeant Henry Bacchus, served throughout the Crimean campaign; at the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, expedition to Eupatoria, etc. Gunner and Driver Richard Woodbridge, was present at all the bombardments, and never absent from his duty in the trenches; particularly distinguished himself at the bombardment of the 18th. of June, for his zeal and gallant conduct. Sergeant Thomas Walsh, served in the trenches from November, 1854, until the fall of Sebastopol, and displayed on all occasions great bravery and coolness under fire, setting a good example to young soldiers. Bombardier John Trotter, cleared an embrasure in the advanced trenches on the 17th. of August, 1855, under a heavy fire. Corporal Thomas Betts, shewed great zeal and coolness under fire from the 18th. of April to the fall of Sebastopol. Gunner and Driver Thos. Margree, shewed general zeal and attention to his duties, and great coolness under fire. Bombardier J. Bower, gallant conduct at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, on which occasion he was wounded; always behaved well under fire. Gunner and Driver E. O’Brien, for gallantry in the trenches, and volunteering for the assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September. Gunner and Driver Hugh Davis, served with gallantry at the Alma and Inkermann; specially mentioned by Lord Raglan for his conduct with the two heavy guns at the latter engagement, where he lost both his arms by a round shot. Sergeant Samuel Ewing, shewed great zeal and energy in command of a gun in the June bombardment; volunteered for a spiking party and lost a leg. Gunner and Driver William Hovenden, strongly recommended for his zeal and gallantry throughout the siege; lost his leg in the trenches. Gunner and Driver T. Reynolds, for gallant conduct throughout the siege; was wounded, but remained at his gun until ordered away by an officer. Bombardier William Ramsey, strongly recommended for gallant conduct under fire and general attention to duty in the trenches. Sergeant J. McKown, served with great gallantry in all the bombardments since November, 1854.

ROYAL ENGINEERS.—Colour-Sergeant Kester Knight, joined the army at Scutari, in May, 1854; present at every bombardment, and has received a medal with two clasps; was specially selected by Colonel Tylden for important daily duties in the trenches of the right attack, and was subsequently recommended strongly by him for promotion, which he received. Corporal John Ross, served at Bomarsund, and joined the army in the East in December, 1854; since which time he was never absent from the army; mentioned specially for distinguished conduct in Brigade Orders, dated the 22nd. of July, and 24th. of August, 1855, receiving a pecuniary gratuity on both occasions by order of the Commander of the Forces. Corporal Robert Hanson, joined the army at the Katcha Bivouac, 453and was never absent from it; has received a medal and two clasps; was selected for special duties in the trenches by the director of the left attack, who reported, at the close of the siege, that he had conducted the operations entrusted to him with ability and perseverance, whilst under a heavy fire. Second Corporal Walter Conning, joined the army in the East at the commencement of the war, and was never absent from it; has received a medal with three clasps. Private John Perie, ditto; has received the war medal and four clasps; distinguished himself by frequent good service in the trenches, and especially at the assault on the Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Corporal John McMurphy, served in the Crimea five months; was present at the capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855, assault on the Redan, June 18th., bombardment of the 17th. of August, and capture of Sebastopol; distinguished himself by carrying into the trenches a wounded soldier from the open, under a heavy fire from the enemy, before Sebastopol, in August, 1855, for which act of gallantry he was awarded the sum of three pounds by the Commander-in-Chief of the Forces. Corporal William James Lendrim, served in the Crimea from November, 1854, and was several times recorded as having displayed great skill and coolness under fire.

GRENADIER GUARDS, THIRD BATTALION.—Colour-Sergeant Charles Sargeant, embarked with the battalion in February, 1854; served without intermission until the close of the war; was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann (wounded), siege and capture of Sebastopol. Private Isaac Archer, volunteered as one of the sharpshooters of the Brigade of Guards in October, 1854; was present in every action during the war. Private Thomas Elger, served during the whole of the campaign. Private Aaron Hale, present during the whole of the campaign; favourably reported by the engineer officer for his conduct on the night of the 24th. of August, 1855. Private James King, served throughout the campaign; was present in every engagement. Private William Myers, distinguished conduct in the trenches in August, 1855, in volunteering to bring in wounded men from the front. Private William Williams served through the whole campaign. Pay-Sergeant Robert Powley, he went out with the battalion in February, 1854; he was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, in which latter battle he greatly distinguished himself. Private William Nurton, present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann; severely wounded at Inkermann.

COLDSTREAM GUARDS, FIRST BATTALION.—Sergeant-Major Sheppard Carter, served with the battalion from its embarkation in February, 1854; actually engaged in the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and served in the trenches before Sebastopol. Drill-Sergeant John Burnett, and Sergeant Wm. Reed, embarked with the battalion in February, 1854; actually engaged at the Alma and Inkermann, and 454served in the trenches throughout the siege. Sergeant George Walden, ditto, and was wounded at the latter battle, which caused him to be absent for a short time. Privates John Winter, Philip Balls, and Charles Tutt, actually engaged at the Alma and Inkermann, and did duty in the trenches without any intermission throughout the siege; Private Winter served since February, 1854, and Balls and Tutt since July, 1854. Corporal Frederick Vile, for gallant conduct at Inkermann. Private John Bott, for general good and gallant conduct during the campaign.

SCOTS FUSILIER GUARDS, FIRST BATTALION.—Pay and Colour-Sergeants William M‘Gregor, and James Badenoch, distinguished themselves both at the Alma, Inkermann, and in the trenches; conduct exemplary throughout the whole campaign. Drill-Sergeant James Lennox, in all the actions, and in the trenches up to the 28th. of February, 1855, when he was employed at the sanitorium at Balaklava. Sergeant David Manson, came out with the battalion; distinguished himself at the Alma; was present at the other actions, and throughout the siege. Corporal John Judd, present in all the actions, and was conspicuous during the siege for his unwearied zeal when he was constantly employed on a fatiguing duty. Acting Corporal Joseph Coulter, particularly distinguished himself at the Alma; continuing to fire on the enemy after being severely wounded. Private John Drummond, distinguished himself throughout the whole campaign, and was present in all the engagements. Pay and Colour-Sergeant George Attrill, served with distinction at the Alma, Inkermann, and in the trenches before Sebastopol; was also present at Balaklava; he displayed energy, gallantry, and zeal in the performance of all his duties until invalided. Assistant Drill-Sergeant George Sharp, was present at the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, in all of which his conduct was very conspicuous.

ROYAL REGIMENT, FIRST BATTALION.—Sergeant William Sparks, recommended by officers in charge of covering parties for intrepid conduct and zealous performance of his duty. Corporal John Horsfall, and Privates Daniel Moran, and James Colver, continued faithful service in the trenches during the whole of the siege operations. Private Andrew Campbell, mentioned favourably in orders, through the recommendation of an engineer officer, for zealous conduct whilst employed on trench duty. Colour-Sergeant A. J. Stewart, and Corporal W. J. Sullivan, continued devotedness to their duty throughout the siege.

ROYAL REGIMENT, SECOND BATTALION.—Sergeant-Major Stephen Hunter, constant, active, zealous, and efficient services in the trenches before Sebastopol, from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant James Mulvany, continuous, zealous, and efficient service in the trenches, from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of 455September, 1855. Private Charles Pulfer, constant zeal and alacrity in the performance of his duty in the trenches, from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Frederick Lock, distinguished zeal and activity in the trenches, from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of September, 1855. Drummer Henry Clarke, present at the attack on the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, when he took a rifle and accoutrements, and performed the duties of a rank and file.

THIRD FOOT.—Sergeant William Heyes, and Privates William Brown, John Connors, John Eagan, John Hall, and John Walsh, the whole of these men were repeatedly mentioned for their soldier-like behaviour throughout the siege; all specially distinguished themselves at the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private John Connors received the Victoria Cross.

FOURTH (KING’S OWN) REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant William O’Grady, present at the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole campaign, and performed his duty throughout in the most exemplary manner in every respect. Colour-Sergeant Alexander Flemming, ditto, but was absent from the 2nd. of August, 1855, to the 25th. of December following, being attached to the commissariat department. Colour-Sergeant Robert Marshall, present at the head-quarters of his regiment from the 9th. of December, 1855; was strongly recommended for zeal and activity in the performance of his duties in the trenches. Corporal John Clarkson, present at the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole campaign; twice wounded, namely, on the 14th. of April, and the 22nd. of June, 1855. Lance-Corporal John Fitzgerald, present at the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole Eastern Campaign; volunteered and acted as a sharpshooter as long as that force was employed. Private Teddy Murray, upon volunteers being called for on the 16th. of October, 1854, to act as marksmen, he was one of the first to offer his services, and he continued to serve in that capacity as long as the force was employed. Private James Murphy, present at the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole campaign, and never missed a trench duty until severely wounded on the 18th. of June, 1855. Sergeant James Newth, continuous performance of his duty during the campaign, and in the trenches before Sebastopol, from the commencement of the siege until the 5th. of June, 1855. Private John Fitzpatrick, zealous in the discharge of his duties before Sebastopol, from the commencement of the siege operations until the 21st. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded.

SEVENTH ROYAL FUSILIERS.—Sergeant-Major Joseph Bell, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; engaged at the Alma and Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and both assaults on the Redan. Colour-Sergeant John Watts, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was engaged at the Alma, and brought the company out of action; engaged with the enemy 456on the 26th. of October, 1854, also at Inkermann, on the 5th. of November, 1854, and brought the company out of action; at the taking of the Quarries, and both the assaults on the Redan. Sergeants John Laws and Thomas Poulton, and Corporals Patrick Hanlon and William Marshall, engaged at the Alma and Inkermann, both assaults on the Redan, in all trench duties, and were never absent from their regiment; Corporal Marshall was wounded on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private Michael Edwards, served at the Alma and Inkermann, at both the assaults on the Redan, and the capture of the Quarries; especially mentioned by the officer commanding the regiment on the latter occasion; and never missed a day’s duty in the trenches. Sergeant-Major William Bacon, wounded at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855; and desperately wounded on the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant William White, was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and in the trenches; left the Crimea in May, 1855.

NINTH FOOT.—Sergeant George Ripton, conspicuous for gallantry in the trenches throughout the siege of Sebastopol. Sergeant Ezekiel Firmin, exposed himself to great personal risk on the 18th. of June, 1855, in order to succour Lieutenant-Colonel Lowth, 38th. regiment, when wounded. Private D. M‘Mahon, exposed himself, and rescued a wounded comrade in the trenches on the 18th. of August, 1855, when the working party to which he belonged was driven back by the destructive fire of the enemy. Private Christopher Farrell, rejoined the 9th. after volunteering to the 68th. Light Infantry, with which he served with credit at the Alma, Inkermann, and throughout the siege; volunteered for and behaved well during the capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Private John Redmond, distinguished himself as a volunteer for the advance party, during the attack on the Cemetery, on the 18th. of June, 1855; and generally in the trenches during the siege. Sergeant Andrew Rielly, served with conspicuous zeal in the trenches throughout the siege, and distinguished himself during the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Corporal Michael Monaghan, rendered valuable service on the 18th. of June, 1855, by conveying a letter from his commanding officer to the Brigadier-General, under a most perilous fire, by which he was wounded on his return; again wounded in the trenches on the 5th. of July, 1855.

THIRTEENTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant James Godwin, Senior Sergeant with the regiment in the trenches during the bombardment, from the 6th. to the 8th. of September; in command of party in the rifle-pit near 2nd. Boyau, right attack, where he did good service. Private Valentine Corry, good conduct in the trenches, and good service in the rifle-pits, 2nd. Boyau, during the night of the 7th. of September, 1855. Corporal Edward Tallmann, severely wounded in the advanced parallel, right attack, on the 7th. of September. Sergeant Thomas Coopen, good conduct when in charge of a detached party in 457the rifle-pits, on the night of the 7th. of September, 1855. Private Frederick Stokes, was severely wounded during the bombardment.

FOURTEENTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant Thomas Cooper, volunteered with twenty men to attack a rifle-pit in the Cemetery, left attack, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Sergeant John Macdonald, carried off, under fire, from the open ground in front of the trenches, a wounded man of the 39th. regiment. Private Robert Harrison, zealous and constant attention to his duty in the trenches. Private Thomas Caby, volunteered to go out, under a heavy fire, to bring in a wounded man from the first Royal Regiment. Private Patrick Canty, a clean and well-conducted soldier in camp and in the trenches, where he was wounded. Sergeant Thomas Brown, served in the Crimea from the 19th. of January, 1855, to the 6th. of January, 1856; severely wounded on the 18th. of June, 1855.

SEVENTEENTH FOOT.—Corporal Philip Smith, distinguished himself by going out on the glacis of the great Redan several times on the 18th. of June, 1855, after the assault, under very heavy fire, and bringing in several wounded men on his back; never missed a duty; present during the whole time. Private John Davis, distinguished himself by cool bravery and remarkably steady gallantry at the assault on the great Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855; reported by the officers and several men of his company; wounded twice. Private Richard Hogan, distinguished by his officers and many of his comrades for superior intelligence in the trenches; present with his regiment during the whole period of service in the Crimea; wounded. Private Thomas Lawless, distinguished as one of the seven men who went out on the glacis of the great Redan at the assault on the 18th. of June, 1855, under very heavy fire, and brought in the dead body of their Captain, John Croker. Private Benjamin Vaughan, distinguished at the assault on the great Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855, when orderly to the commanding officer, for cool courage and steadiness; firelock broken in his hands by a shot. Sergeant Charles Collins, highly gallant conduct in the morning of the 22nd. of March, 1855, in volunteering and remaining out with the advanced sentries on the Woronzoff Road for two hours during a sortie made by the Russians that night.

EIGHTEENTH ROYAL IRISH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant Edward Dunne, constant and good services in the trenches. Sergeant John Harvey, zealous performance of duty in the trenches. Corporal Neil O’Donnell, service in the trenches, and was remarked for his gallantry at the assault on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private John Cox, great bravery in the field and in the trenches, and always encouraging others by a peculiarly cheerful manner of performing his duty. Sergeant John Gleeson, gallantry on the 18th. of June, 1855, and noted for his unwearied zeal in the trenches. Private Edward Langton, gallantry on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private John Byrne, great bravery in removing from the front, and under very heavy fire, wounded men, on the 18th. of June, 1855; and zeal in the trenches.

458NINETEENTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant William John Britts, present with his regiment during the whole of the campaign; distinguished himself in repulsing the sortie made by the enemy on the night of the 22nd. of March. Sergeant William Murphy, ditto.; never absent from duty from sickness; was wounded severely in the attack on the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855, when he distinguished himself. Sergeant Thomas Murphy, did duty with his regiment without intermission throughout the whole campaign. Sergeant William Smith, ditto; was slightly wounded on the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant Henry Strick, ditto; lost the forefinger of the left hand at the attack on the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Hugh B. Higgins, ditto; was never absent from duty in the trenches through sickness or any other cause. Private James Duffy, ditto; volunteered and was employed as sharpshooter for three weeks; wounded at the attack of the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant George Rolins, for distinguished conduct when Corporal in the eight-gun battery before Sebastopol, during a sortie made by the enemy on the night of the 22nd. of March, 1855. Private Samuel Evans, for voluntarily entering an embrasure, and assisting the sappers to reconstruct it, under a heavy fire from the enemy, on the 13th. of April, 1855, before Sebastopol; honourably mentioned in division orders, and received a gratuity of five pounds, by order of Field-Marshal Lord Raglan.

TWENTIETH REGIMENT.—Sergeant Joseph Moss, all these non-commissioned officers and men landed in the Crimea on the 14th of September, 1854; was present at the three actions; brought prominently to notice at the battle of Inkermann, and was through the whole of the siege operations: Sergeants George Boxall and John Brown were present at the three actions; through the whole of the siege operations; and were active and zealous non-commissioned officers in the trenches. Private Joseph Brown, was present at all the actions, and through the whole of the siege operations; behaved well at the sortie on the 22nd. of March, 1855, and also at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June. Private George Kirkham, present at all the actions; brought himself to notice at the battle of Inkermann, and also in repulsing a sortie on the advance trench; through the whole siege operations. Privates William Hennessy and Henry Gray, present at all the actions, and through the whole of the siege operations; the former behaved with great spirit in the trenches, when a live shell fell amongst his party, depriving one of his comrades of his presence of mind, who remained standing near it until Private Hennessy rushed out and brought the man under cover. Private Patrick Callaghan, was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and the siege of Sebastopol; was also one of a party who, under a heavy fire, brought the body of Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart from the field. Private John Lowe, was present at the battles 459of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and during the whole siege; never absent from any duty until he left the Crimea, in December, 1855.

TWENTY-FIRST FUSILIERS.—Colour-Sergeant John Higdon, for distinguished conduct at the battle of Inkermann, and uniform good conduct during the campaign. Sergeant James Sim, for gallant conduct throughout the siege, and on the 18th. of June, with the ladder party. Private Timothy Driscoll, for having served without interruption in the trenches during the whole siege, and for his very good character, he not having a single entry in the defaulters’ book. Sergeant Patrick Kelly, for having served without interruption during the whole siege, and for his very good character. Private Michael M‘Phely, for distinguished conduct during the sortie of the 22nd. of March, 1855, and for general gallant conduct throughout the siege. Sergeant John Russell, for gallant conduct at the battle of Inkermann, and uninterrupted performance of his duties throughout the siege. Private Peter Crowley, for distinguished conduct in having rescued an officer of another regiment from a Russian soldier, whom he also took prisoner at the battle of Inkermann; and for uniform good conduct throughout the siege. Colour-Sergeant Richard Ellis, landed with the regiment at Old Fort, on the 14th. of September, 1854; present at the Alma; wounded at Inkermann. Sergeant Edward Marshman, served throughout the campaign in the Crimea; volunteered on the morning of the 23rd. of March, 1855, when in an advanced trench, to lead a party against a Russian sortie, and to outflank them, for which service he was promoted to Corporal, and afterwards Sergeant.

TWENTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major William Handley, recommended for general good service during the war; shewed great gallantry at the battle of the Alma, and in the trenches; and especially in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September. Sergeant James Collins, recommended for general good service and great gallantry throughout the various actions, including the attack of the Quarries and the final assault of the Redan; mentioned particularly as distinguishing himself on one occasion by reposting a line of sentries in front of the five-gun battery, the first line of sentries having been driven in; present at the Alma and Inkermann. Sergeant Charles Godden, recommended for general good service at the Alma and Inkermann, and throughout the whole period, including the final attack on the Redan; mentioned particularly as having distinguished himself on the 21st. of December, 1854, by remaining at his post after the rest of the party had been driven in from the advanced trenches by the Russians. Sergeant William Andrews, distinguished himself particularly in the final attack on the Redan. Colour-Sergeant James Boyse, especially for very distinguished conduct in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, on which day he shewed great coolness in endeavouring to keep up a fire on the enemy who lined the parapet on the 460right of the British attack. Private John Brown, and Colour-Sergeant Charles Coviton, particularly in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855; all were at the Alma and Inkermann, and were distinguished for general good service. Colour-Sergeant James O’Neill, served gallantly at the battle of the Alma, at Inkermann, and was zealous throughout the siege; also at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was severely wounded. Sergeant William Parkinson, served gallantly at the Alma, and was zealous in his duties throughout the siege in the trenches; was wounded in the final assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Thomas Gerraghty, behaved well at the battle of the Alma, and was wounded at the final assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855.

TWENTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant William Cook: the following all landed in the Crimea with the regiment, and were present at the Alma and Inkermann; performed excellent duty in the trenches the whole period, and gave general satisfaction to all officers employed with him; was in the affair of the Cemetery on the 18th. of June. Sergeant George Dunnery, ditto; present during the whole siege; behaved most gallantly in the affair of the Cemetery on the 18th. of June. Private James Carson, volunteered as sharpshooter under the command of Captain Mounsell, who spoke in great praise of him; was employed from the first bombardment till the end of December; present during the whole siege. Private Michael Connell, present in all the siege operations; behaved gallantly, volunteering for the advanced party of sharpshooters in the Cemetery, on the 18th. of June, when he was severely wounded. Private William Dunn, engaged in the siege operations the whole period; volunteered for the advanced party of sharpshooters on the 18th. of June, in the Cemetery, when he was severely wounded. Private John Blake, present throughout the whole siege, and was most active, forward, and energetic on all occasions in the trenches. Private John Tobin, volunteered as sharpshooter from the first bombardment to the end of December, 1854; spoken highly of by Captain Mounsell, who commanded the sharpshooters; present during the whole siege, and did excellent service; was in the affair of the Cemetery, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private Jonathan Hill, present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and performed good duty in the trenches during the whole winter of 1854, up to the 18th. of June, on which day he was with the regiment in the Cemetery, and was severely wounded. Private Patrick Tulley, similar service until March, 1855, when he was sent back to Scutari; volunteered his services as sharpshooter in the advanced works of the left attack during the winter of 1854.

THIRTIETH REGIMENT.—The following, except Private Smith, who was not at Inkermann, having been wounded in the sortie on the 26th. of October, all landed with the 30th regiment in the Crimea, on the 46114th. of September, 1854, and were present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and at the sortie of the 26th. of October. Colour-Sergeant John Richardson, served regularly in the trenches throughout the siege; he was mentioned in orders after the battle of the Alma for his distinguished conduct; he was present at the assault on the Redan. Sergeant Owen Curran, served in the trenches throughout the siege, and was present at both assaults on the Redan. Colour-Sergeant Thomas M‘Donogh, at both assaults on the Redan, and throughout the siege; he was slightly wounded on the 8th. of September, 1855. Lance-Corporal Michael Byrne, served in the trenches throughout the siege; was present at the two assaults on the Redan; was slightly wounded at the battle of Inkermann. Private William Nicholl, served in the trenches during the whole siege; was present at both the assaults on the Redan; was mentioned in orders, for gallant conduct, at the battle of the Alma; wounded slightly at the Alma, Inkermann, and on the 26th. of October, 1854, and severely at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Charles Quigley, served in the trenches throughout the siege, and was present at the two assaults on the Redan; received a medal for distinguished service in the field, for his conduct at the Alma and Inkermann. Private John Smith, wounded at the sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854; served in the trenches from May, 1855, till the close of the siege, and was present at both the assaults on the Redan, at the latter of which his gallant conduct was especially remarked by Lieutenant-Colonel Mauleverer, C.B., and other officers; he obtained a medal for distinguished service in the field, for his conduct on the 26th. of October, 1854. Colour-Sergeant Hastings McAllister, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of July, 1855; distinguished himself greatly at the storming of the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he was wounded in five places. Private Thomas McDonald, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; present at the battles of the Alma, the sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854, and the battle of Inkermann, where he highly distinguished himself, and was severely wounded.

THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant James Foley, strongly recommended for his cool and soldier-like bearing on the evening of the 17th. of June, 1855, when the 31st. regiment occupied the trenches for the first time, thus setting a good example to the young soldiers. Privates Richard Stapleton and James Ruth, these two soldiers were strongly recommended by Captain Rowlands, 41st. Regiment, who commanded the party engaged in taking the rifle-pits, in the advance of the right sap, advance trench, on the night of the 4th. of September, 1855, and their conduct particularly mentioned for great coolness and bravery in keeping possession of one of the pits till ordered to retire. Private Lacky Ryan, engaged with Lieutenant Leeson, 31st. regiment in taking the rifle-pits in the advance of the right sap, advance trench, on the night of the 4th. of September, 1855, and 462particularly noticed for his coolness and bravery. Private John Spelman, this man was one of a party (engaged in taking possession of the rifle-pits in the advance of the right sap, advance trench, on the night of the 4th. of September, 1855), whose conduct was particularly mentioned for coolness and bravery by Captain Rowlands, of the 41st. regiment, in keeping possession of the pits for half an hour, till ordered to retire; he was severely wounded on this occasion.

THIRTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major William Barwell, distinguished himself very much in the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and served nearly the whole campaign. Sergeant Patrick Whelan, served through the whole campaign; was always a first-rate soldier in the battle-field and in the trenches, and was one of the first men of the regiment at the Redan on the 8th. of September. Colour-Sergeant James Bacon, was noticed by Sir William Codrington at the battle of the Alma, and was wounded at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June; served through the whole campaign, never being absent. Private Francis Crotty, served through the whole campaign; distinguished himself on the 18th. of June. Private William Douglas, volunteered and served as a sharpshooter during the first bombardments of Sebastopol; with nine other men charged a party of Russians and made them retire, at Inkermann, where he volunteered to join Colonel Waddy, 50th. regiment, to follow the retiring enemy; was wounded on the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant William Crane, served at the Alma; was noticed by Captain Drewe, 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, who strongly recommended him for gallantry on the 8th. of September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant William Menaing, served through the whole campaign; present with the regiment the whole time. Colour-Sergeant Philip Read, served through the whole campaign; volunteered to go with the regiment on the 8th. of September, at the attack on the Redan, when warned for that duty; was severely wounded on that occasion. Private Patrick M‘Guire, volunteered as sharpshooter at the commencement of the siege of Sebastopol; was taken prisoner on the 20th. of October, 1854, when employed on that duty, by a party of Russians; killed the two men who had him in charge, and made his escape; was present during the whole campaign.

THIRTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant William Quirk, gallant conduct on the 7th. of June, 1855, during the attack on the Quarries; also on the 19th. of April, 1855. Sergeant John Haydon, general gallant conduct in the trenches, especially on the 19th. of April, 1855, at the taking of Egerton’s rifle-pit. Sergeant William Carney; and Private Thomas Loft, carrying Sergeant Harrison (34th.) in, when wounded, on the 8th. of September, 1855, under a heavy fire. Corporal William Coffer, throwing a live shell out of a trench on the 29th. of March, 1855. Private William Gill, recommended by Major Gwilt, 34th. regiment, for binding up his arm when wounded, on the 18th. of June, 1855, under a heavy fire. Colour-Sergeant William Smith, 463gallant conduct at the assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded. Private Clement Brophy, gallant conduct at the repulse of the Russian sortie on the 22nd. of March, 1855; severely wounded in the trenches on the 31st. of August, 1855. and lost his left arm.

THIRTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—The following all served throughout the war. Sergeant-Major Patrick M‘Fadden, did his duty well in the trenches; was particularly distinguished in his conduct on the 18th of June, 1855, in the attack on the Cemetery. Private John Walsh, particularly engaged in repelling a sortie on the 20th. of December, 1854, when the conduct of his company was commended in division orders; in advance on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private Robert Longheed; did his duty well in the trenches; volunteered for the advanced guard on the 18th. of June, 1855. Corporal Thomas Brennan, engaged in the repulse of the sortie of the 20th. of December, 1854; distinguished particularly on the 18th. of June, 1855. Sergeant Andrew Clarke, distinguished on the 18th. of June, 1855; wounded; always a good soldier in the field. Private Michael Murphy, distinguished himself in the repulse of the sortie of the 20th. December, 1854; in advance during the whole day of the 18th. of June, 1855. Private Benjamin Newhall, was a volunteer as sharpshooter in the beginning of the siege; was present and wounded in the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Private William Moore, distinguished himself highly on the 18th. of June, 1855; received three wounds on that day, from one of which he lost his arm from the socket. Private James Blackmore, particularly distinguished himself on the night of the 20th. of December, 1854, in the repulse of a sortie.

THIRTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Private Michael Boyle, on the 25th. of April, 1855, he volunteered to bring in a soldier of another regiment, who was lying wounded outside the advanced line of sentries, beyond the “Ovens,” a work, at the hour of the day when it was performed, of considerable danger; was also one of the party on the Woronzoff Road, on the 2nd. of August, 1855, when a sortie of the Russians, reported to consist of two thousand men, attacked the chevaux-de-frize. Colour-Sergeant James Garrett, conduct highly spoken of by all ranks for conspicuous gallantry, coolness, and intrepidity on all occasions while on duty in the trenches. Private Lawrence Lind, on the evening of the 18th., of June, when a party of the 39th. was stationed in the trenches overlooking the Cemetery, which that day had been taken possession of by the brigade under Sir William Eyre, cries and groans of a wounded man attracted attention. Lieutenant Smyth, in command of the party, asked for volunteers to accompany him and ascertain the cause, when Lawrence Lind, Martin Lyons, and McCluskey of the light company, cheerfully volunteered to accompany him, and they brought in a wounded Sergeant of the 38th. regiment, who had been lying for fifteen hours at some distance from the Cemetery, in 464advance. The party attracted the attention of the enemy, and consequently had to perform the duty under a heavy fire. Sergeant George Pegram, almost every officer has on various occasions spoken most highly of the service in the trenches of Sergeant Pegram, as a remarkably brave, willing, and forward non-commissioned officer; in former years, in 1843, his conduct attracted attention at Maharajpore, where the regiment suffered so severely, and he had previously obtained the character of being a brave soldier under Sir De Lacy Evans, in Spain. Private Michael Ryan, on the 29th. of March, when a part of the guard went before it was dark, towards the Woronzoff Road, under Captain Baird, and brought on a fire from which Colour-Sergeant James Rodd lost his life, Ryan is reported to have been one of four men who behaved remarkably well; on the 25th. of April he was on sentry on the chevaux-de-frize on the Woronzoff Road when the enemy opened a heavy fire, and remained at his post steadily, and attracted attention by his good conduct; on the 2nd. of August, on the occasion of the large sortie referred to in Michael Boyle’s case, Ryan was on sentry, and when driven in kept retreating up the hill on one side of the ravine, and continued firing on the Russians till they finally abandoned the attack; he was wounded on the 23rd. of May, when going to the trenches, in the thigh, by a splinter from a shell. Corporal Thomas Omealy, distinguished for coolness and intrepidity while under fire, and duty in the trenches; wounded on the 15th. of July, 1855, while on duty in the advanced trenches.

FORTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant William Davis, served before Sebastopol during the greater part of the siege; was conspicuous in having charged gallantly inside the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant James Kelly, served before Sebastopol during the greater part of the siege; was conspicuous in having charged gallantly inside the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Both landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; the former was present at the Alma and Balaklava, and the latter at the Alma and Inkermann. Privates Patrick Garvey, John Kennelly, Thomas M‘Quade, and Corporal Charles Nelson; all landed in the Crimea at the above date, and were present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and at the sortie of the 26th. of October; and all served before Sebastopol during the whole of the siege. Privates Patrick Garvey and John Kennelly were also conspicuous in having charged gallantly inside the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Martin Rogerson, landed in the Crimea in January, 1855, and served before Sebastopol during the remainder of the siege; was in the trenches on the 18th. of June, and was conspicuous in bringing wounded men from the glacis of the Redan, under a heavy fire from the enemy, on the same night. Colour-Sergeant Ambrose Madden, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battles of the Alma, Inkermann, sortie of the 26th. of October, and 465served in the trenches before Sebastopol till the 19th. of March, 1855; headed a party which took prisoners a Russian officer and fourteen privates, three of whom he personally and alone captured in the general sortie of the 26th. of Oct., 1854; for this he received the Victoria Cross. Colour-Sergeant John Smith, for remarkable zeal in the field from the date of the landing of the army in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854, till June, 1855; was present at the battles of the Alma, the sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, the battle of Inkermann, and the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855.

FORTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant Thomas Ridley, on the 3rd. of July, 1855, was one of a working party employed in turning an old Russian trench in the advanced parallel, the party under fire, and much exposed; he encouraged the men by working with them himself in the most exposed position, and it was mainly owing to his example and good conduct that the work was speedily and satisfactorily done. Sergeant William Strathern, on the 11th. of October, 1854, at the commencement of the siege, when with a covering party on the right attack, the enemy came out in force and attacked with field pieces, he volunteered to pass, under a heavy fire, to a party of the Rifle Brigade, with orders to bring them up to the assistance of the party in the battery. Lance-Corporal Robert M‘Nair, on the 9th. of August, when a sentry in front of the advanced trenches, under fire, was distinguished for his coolness and daring; he was severely wounded on that occasion, but remained at his post until regularly relieved. Private Donald M‘Kenzie, volunteered as a sharpshooter at the commencement of the siege; was employed on that duty until he was wounded on the 19th. of October, 1854; on the night of the 18th. of June, 1855, during a sortie, was distinguished for his good conduct in encouraging the young soldiers, and by his example giving them confidence; the next morning he volunteered to go towards the old Russian trench from the third parallel, to bring in a missing comrade, supposed to be wounded. Lance-Corporal William Bennett, on the night of the 18th. of June, 1855, when a sortie was expected and a sudden alarm given, the men of another regiment, immediately on the left of where he was, having retired, it was mainly owing to his steadiness and example that the men of his party kept their ground. Private Neil Carmichael, on the night of the 6th. of August, 1855, when a partial attack was made by some of the enemy’s pickets, he was distinguished for his good conduct; on the same night an attack was expected from the Redan; he was one of those who volunteered to go out to the front, under fire, to watch it closely. Sergeant George Fox, volunteered as a sharpshooter at the opening of the siege of Sebastopol; was conspicuous for his coolness and intrepidity, and continued at that duty daily till he was severely wounded on the 19th. of October, 1854. Private Andrew Cromtie, on the night of the 18th. of June, 1885, during a sortie on the trenches, was distinguished for his courage and daring when in a very exposed 466position; on the 24th. of June, 1855, was one of a party sent to dislodge some of the enemy’s riflemen, who were annoying a working party in the right attack; on this occasion he received a musket-shot through his wrist.

FORTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—The following all served throughout the campaign (the first as Colour-Sergeant), except Private James Edlow, who attended the sick on board ship for three weeks, for which disagreeable duty he volunteered. Quartermaster-Sergeant Denis Reddin, was noticed for his vigilance and activity on all occasions when in the trenches, and his gallantry was most conspicuous on the 18th. of June at the attack on the Cemetery. Sergeant Thomas Brown never missed any duty; was always vigilant and alert in the trenches; was on guard on the 18th. of June, but volunteered and accompanied the regiment in the attack on the Cemetery, where his gallantry was noticed. Lance-Corporal Denis Canty, always noticed for his activity and daring in the trenches, and especially on the 18th. of June at the attack on the Cemetery. Corporal John Drenon, was one of the few who constantly remained at their duty; was always active and vigilant in the trenches; was also present at the attack on the 18th. of June. Private James Edlow, was present at the attack on the 18th. of June, and on all occasions in the trenches, when his activity and readiness for any duty was noticed; was very forward and active during the whole day of the 18th. of June, especially in driving some Russians out of an adjoining house. Private John Burnside, was always ready and willing for any duty; was present on the 18th. of June at the attack on the Cemetery. Private Thomas M‘Carthy, was present on the 18th. of June at the attack on the Cemetery, when his gallantry was particularly noticed, and where he several times exposed himself to a most galling fire, for the purpose of rescuing his wounded comrades and soldiers of other regiments; he volunteered and was sharpshooter at the commencement of the siege, and again on the 18th., of June, when he was one of the advanced guard. Colour-Sergeant James Donelan, served throughout the campaign and siege of Sebastopol till the spring of 1856, and though never in very good health persisted in remaining with his regiment. Corporal Robert Murray, served in the Crimea from the landing on the 14th. of September, 1854, also during the siege of Sebastopol, till the 18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded in the attack on the Cemetery.

FORTY-SIXTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant Stephen Harbour, this sergeant was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; he served in the trenches during the whole of the siege. Sergeant George Blagdon, was particularly remarked for his conduct in the trenches during the whole siege, for which, and his activity in camp, he was promoted to be corporal, and sergeant. Corporal William Watt, was particularly remarked for his conduct during the sortie of the 11th. of May, 1855; both landed on the 8th. of November, 4671854. Private James Hunt, landed on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the Alma, Inkermann, and Balaklava, and was particularly remarked for his conduct during the whole campaign. Private Jeremiah Condon, landed on the 8th. of November, 1854, and was remarkable on all occasions for gallantry and daring. The above five never missed a duty in the trenches. Sergeants William Brommell, and Leonard Gooding, both these sergeants landed in the Crimea on the 8th. of November, 1854; the former was wounded in the trenches before Sebastopol on the 21st. of December, 1854; leg amputated; was remarkable for zeal and gallantry in the trenches; the latter never missed a duty in the trenches up to the 24th. of August, 1855.

FORTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant George M‘Donald, in holding the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, the detachment running short of ammunition, this non-commissioned officer passed through a heavy fire of grape, shell, and musketry for ammunition, and returned through the same fire with a barrel of ammunition on his shoulder; served throughout the siege from November, 1854. Corporal Connor O’Loghlin, recommended for distinguished conduct on the 7th. of June, at the taking of the Quarries, and for having on all occasions throughout the campaign, attracted the attention of the captain of his company by his gallantry and good conduct when before the enemy. Colour-Sergeant Gill, distinguished himself by his gallantry and coolness at the storming of the Quarries, and repulse of the several attacks of the enemy on the night of the 7th. of June, and throughout the campaign and siege generally. Sergeant William Bowler, distinguished himself when on outlying pickets at the attack on the position of the second division on the 26th. of October, 1854, on which occasion he was severely wounded; served well during the siege; present at the Alma. Private Daniel Flanagan, recommended for volunteering under a very heavy fire to place sandbags in the embrasures of the twenty-one gun battery, on the 9th. of April, 1855; assisted in working a gun, and in every possible way distinguished himself on that occasion. Private John Dillon, distinguished himself at the capture of the Quarries; wounded at Inkermann; Privates Flanagan and Dillon were present during the siege, and at all the engagements. Private John Dinneen, distinguished himself at the capture of the Quarries, and served gallantly on all other occasions. Sergeant Robert Court, present at the battle of the Alma (wounded); rejoined his regiment on the 19th. of January, 1855, and Was present in all the affairs from that time until the end of the siege; distinguished himself by his coolness and gallantry in assisting to lead and cheer on the men to repulse the attacks of the Russians on the night of the 7th. of June, after taking the Quarries (wounded). Private John McDermond, gallant conduct at the battle of Inkermann in rescuing Colonel Haly, 47th. Foot, when lying wounded on the ground, from a party of Russians; present and wounded at the battle of the Alma.

468FORTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Acting Sergeant-Major S. Francis, for having, when on duty in the trenches, on the night of the 4th. of June, 1855, when an alarm was given that the Russians were approaching, and a sortie about to be made, and when the sentries in advance had retired in some confusion, supplied their place by a new line of sentries, which he formed out of a number of volunteers who offered themselves, and thereby prevented the further advance of the Russians. This took place under a very heavy fire. On another occasion this non-commissioned officer conveyed a message from Lieutenant-Colonel Riky, commanding the 48th. regiment, to the general of the right attack, regarding the movement of some troops, on the 9th. of June, 1855, under a heavy fire. Corporal T. Kelly, for having assisted in working a gun, voluntarily, in the battery in which he was on duty, on the night of the 7th. of September, 1855, for which he was particularly brought to notice by the captain of artillery on duty in the battery; on which occasion he received a severe wound. Corporal T. Goorly and Private J. Downey, assisted the Adjutant of the 48th. regiment, early on the morning of the 19th. of June, 1855, in endeavouring to bring into the trenches a wounded British soldier who was lying in a rifle-pit in the Cemetery. The attempt failed, in consequence of the ground being swept by a cross fire from the enemy’s works, and from which the men were placed in the most imminent danger, as the fire was very heavy and well directed.

FORTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—The following were all at the Alma, sortie of the 26th. of October, and at Inkermann. Colour-Sergeant George Vayng, engaged in the trenches throughout the siege; at the capture of the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, and with the regiment on the 8th. of September, 1855; a gallant soldier and most excellent non-commissioned officer. Colour-Sergeant John M‘Coy, present at the attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September, 1855; constantly at his duty in the trenches during the siege. Lance-Corporal Alexander Pendridge, engaged in the attack and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; shewed great gallantry on the 25th. of August, 1855, when engaged on a working party in the trenches, in setting a good example, when “breaking ground” under a very heavy fire from the enemy; present at both attacks on the Redan, on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September, 1855; mentioned in division orders for gallant conduct on the 26th. of October, 1854. Sergeant Michael Rooney, highly distinguished himself at Inkermann, and refused to go to the rear during action, although seriously contused by a spent shot; attack and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant John Thompson, joined his regiment in the field at Inkermann, having marched that morning, on hearing the firing, from Balaklava, where he had been on detached regimental duty; constantly at his duty in the trenches 469during the siege; in both attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Robert M‘Kenna, attack and capture of the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855; both of the attacks on the Redan, on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855; brought to the notice of Lieutenant-General Markham, for his gallantry in taking a rifle-pit on the 20th. of April, 1855. Colour-Sergeant Charles Barnes, landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battle of the Alma; at the repulse of the sortie by the second division on the 26th. of October, 1854; was severely wounded on the 7th. of June, 1855, in storming the Quarries before Sebastopol, up to which time he had been always at his duty in the trenches, but on account of his wounds was invalided to England. Corporal William Reilly, present at the battle of the Alma on the 20th. of September, on the 26th. of October, 1854, battle of Inkermann on the 5th. of November, 1854; served in the trenches until the 8th. of June, 1855, when he was wounded, and sent in consequence to England.

FIFTIETH REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major Robert Foley, most zealous in supporting the discipline of his regiment. Private Lawrence Ward, a good soldier on duty, and was remarkable for his conduct at the battle of Inkermann. Private Michael Hannan, was distinguished for his coolness and steadiness at Inkermann. Private John Brennan, was distinguished for gallant conduct in the trenches on the occasion of a sortie in December, 1854. Private William Cooney, gallant conduct in the trenches on the occasion of a sortie in December, 1854. Colour-Sergeant William Turner, was very active and attentive to his duties in the trenches. Sergeant Richard W. Newcombe, a most trustworthy non-commissioned officer; he volunteered to take charge of the sharpshooters of his regiment in front of the left attack; Sergeants Foley, Turner, and Newcombe, and Privates Hannan and Brennan served throughout the whole of the Crimean Campaign.

FIFTY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—Sergeants Hendrick, Spencer, and Campion, and Privates Wilson and Whelan landed with the regiment in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854, and were present at the battle of the Alma, repulse of the sortie on the 26th. of October, and battle of Inkermann; and served in the trenches to the fall of Sebastopol. Colour-Sergeant Henry Hendrick, present at the taking of the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855; attack on the Redan, on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855, where he commanded a company (there being no officer with it); was wounded, and mentioned for his distinguished conduct in the assault. Sergeant William Spencer particularly distinguished himself at the storming of the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, by his gallantry, and promptness in carrying orders, and getting up extra ammunition under a heavy fire; present at the attacks on the Redan, on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Lance-Corporal William M‘Lachlan, with the regiment in the Crimea from the 24th. of October, 1854; present at the sortie at 470Inkermann, on the 26th. of October; battle of Inkermann; served in the trenches up to the fall of Sebastopol; distinguished himself by his gallant conduct at the storming of the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, and in volunteering to fetch a wounded comrade out of the enemy’s advanced work under a heavy fire; at the attacks on the Redan, on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Joseph Wilson, present at the taking of the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, and attacks on the Redan, on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855; distinguished himself by his conduct in the trenches throughout the whole siege; but particularly at the storming of the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he was severely wounded. Sergeant William Campion, present at the attack on the Redan, on the 18th. of June, and distinguished himself by his gallantry at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Jeremiah Whelan, present at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, at the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855, and particularly distinguished himself by his gallant conduct at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Private Thomas Johnstone, landed in the Crimea on the 31st. of December, 1854; served in the trenches up to the fall of Sebastopol; present at the storming of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855; and distinguished himself by his gallant conduct at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant Peter Pope, landed with the 55th. regiment in Turkey on the 21st. of May, 1854; present at the battle of the Alma, (wounded), repulse of the sortie at Inkermann on the 26th. of October, 1854, battle of Inkermann, and served in the trenches during the whole of the siege; received the Distinguished Conduct Medal for his gallantry at Inkermann; at the storming of the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he was severely wounded. Private James Dunn, landed with the 55th. regiment in Turkey on the 21st. of May, 1854; present at the battle of the Alma, repulse of the sortie at Inkermann on the 26th. of October, and battle of Inkermann; received a Distinguished Conduct Medal for his gallantry at Inkermann, where he was severely wounded; served during the whole siege of Sebastopol, and mentioned by Captain J. R. Hume, 55th. regiment, as having particularly distinguished himself at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, where he lost his arm.

FIFTY-SIXTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeants William Dibbs and Joseph Whittaker, and John Lord and Lewis Hogan; fearless and steady conduct when employed in the trenches; the first on the 29th. of August and the 1st. of September, 1855; the second on the 29th. of August and the 2nd. and 5th. of September, 1855; and the third and fourth on the 29th. of August and the 5th. of September, 1855. Private James Butler, severely wounded whilst doing his duty in the trenches on the 4th. of September, 1855; right arm amputated.

471FIFTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeants John McCardle and John Coughlan, Sergeant James F. Andrews, Corporal Thomas Connell, Lance-Corporal William Kinnarney, and Private John Murray; were present at the battles of Balaklava on the 25th. of October, and Inkermann, on the 5th. of November, 1854; assault on the Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855; and in the trenches during the siege. Lance-Corporal Kinnarney and Private Murray were severely wounded on the 18th. of June, 1855, and the latter was twice wounded in the trenches during the siege. Colour-Sergeant John Jones, for gallant conduct at the battle of Inkermann, where he was severely wounded. Lance-Corporal Thomas Anderson, for gallant conduct during the siege of Sebastopol.

SIXTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Sergeant William Reilly, and Privates Michael Brophy and James McKee, served in the trenches from the arrival of the regiment in the Crimea on the 12th. of November, 1854, till the fall of Sebastopol, on the 9th. of September, 1855, and were present with the regiment on all occasions of its being engaged against the enemy during that period. Privates Thomas Carney and John M‘Carthy, served in the trenches from the arrival of the regiment in the Crimea on the 12th. of November, 1854, till the fall of Sebastopol on the 9th. of September, 1855, and were present with the regiment on all occasions of its being engaged against the enemy during that period; the former was mentioned in General Simpson’s despatch as having volunteered to bring in wounded men from the front on the 8th. of September, 1855; and the latter was severely wounded in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Drummer Thomas Finnigan, served with the regiment from its arrival in the Crimea on the 12th. of November, 1854, and was present at the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855, the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, and on the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant James Warren, captured a French soldier, who was deserting and going to the enemy; the above was performed under a heavy fire from the enemy’s advanced post on the 22nd. of February, 1855; served during the siege of Sebastopol; was present at the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, and the assaults of the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September. Private John McSharry, wounded in the right shoulder by a musket-ball, and lost one finger of the left hand on the 8th. of September, 1855, at the assault on the Redan.

SIXTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major Robert Hughes, distinguished himself in the trenches before Sebastopol on the 3rd. of October, 1855, being with a company of the regiment far in advance to cover a working party, and the company being exposed to a cross fire; he shewed great coolness and intrepidity, keeping the men steady and firm; and subsequently, the colours of the regiment having been brought from the camp by a company left to guard them, and afterwards ordered out, he took one of the colours and carried it under 472a heavy fire. He was wounded at Inkermann, but notwithstanding was very instrumental in defending an officer of the regiment who had been severely wounded; he continued with his regiment the whole war. Colour-Sergeant James Ward, when in the trenches on a sortie of the enemy which excited some alarm, immediately went round the sentries and posted himself with the most advanced one, and took a prominent part in repulsing the enemy, maintaining the character he had acquired during previous engagements. Colour-Sergeant William Morris, at the battle of Inkermann, finding himself far in advance, with a number of men, he collected them, took the command, and, though attacked by superior numbers, he retained his post, repulsing the attacking party. Sergeant William Ahern, during the battle of Inkermann a portion of the regiment in their ardour having gone beyond their position, and on their return it being known that Ensign Clutterbuck was killed, and that his body was left on the field, Sergeant Ahern instantly volunteered to fetch it, and being accompanied by a private, he went far in advance and brought in the body; on the same day, the only officer of his company being wounded, he took the command of the company, and held it during the charge. Private John McGowan, at the battle of Inkermann behaved in a particular gallant and bold manner, charging, forwarding, and being the first to clear a breastwork in pursuit of the enemy. Private Daniel Sullivan, one of his comrades being made prisoner at the battle of Inkermann by five of the enemy, he rushed at them, killed three, and rescued his comrade; he was in the battle, and on every occasion, whether in the trenches or in open field, distinguished for his valour and spirit. Lieutenant John Brophy, 4th. Lancashire Militia, late Colour-Sergeant 63rd. Foot, was colour-sergeant of the regiment at the battle of Inkermann, and accompanied the colours; the regiment and the enemy were engaged in a hand to hand struggle; Ensign Clutterbuck, who carried one of the colours, which was separated from the other, was killed; Sergeant Brophy immediately took it up, and, though severely wounded, defended it, and brought it safe from the mêlée. Sergeant Arthur Roberts, at the battle of Inkermann, carrying one of the colours, the ensign having been severely wounded, he received a wound which caused him to fall, he got up quickly, took up the colours, and, refusing to leave the field, continued to carry the colours until incapacitated by a second wound.

SIXTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major John Gibbons, struck in the chest by a grape shot at Inkermann, and a bullet through his cap; particularly distinguished for “discipline.” Sergeant Peter Delany, was twice wounded at Inkermann, and did not go to the rear; came back with a draft from Scutari directly his wounds were well, and went to his duty. Corporal Patrick Finns, particularly distinguished himself at Inkermann; two musket-balls through the jaw; never went into hospital, and did his duty in the trenches through the siege. 473Private James Sims, on the 22nd. of November, 1854, in broad daylight, volunteered, under a heavy fire, to bring in a wounded rifleman from the pits. Sergeant Thomas Watson and Privates William Ferris and Charles Ross, on the 11th. of May, 1855, during a sortie; the latter was wounded, but volunteered to leave the hospital on the 18th. of June. Private Joseph Mitchell, wounded at Inkermann; on return from Scutari, was wounded a second time. Corporal Donohue, wounded in a sortie on the 11th. of May, 1855, in which the enemy was repulsed with much loss.

SEVENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant James Hughes, and Privates William Don, Roger Martin, and Alexander Rattray; service not specified. Privates John Cousins and James Laughlan, present in the ranks from the 22nd. of December, 1854, to the 21st. of March, 1856; the latter served to the 17th. of May following.

SEVENTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Corporal Archibald Duncan, gallant conduct in the unfinished portions of the fifth parallel, on the night of the 18th. of August, 1855. Private Thomas Alison, gallantry on outlying picket, when engaged with the enemy, on the night of the 18th. of August, 1855, in the Karabelnaia Ravine. Private John Harper, gallantry when on out-sentry on the nights of the 22nd. of July and the 12th. of August, 1855; likewise in assisting to bring in the wounded on the 8th. of September, under heavy fire, in front of the Redan. Private Samuel McNeish, gallant conduct when on sentry, detached from the outlying picket, under heavy fire, on the 16th. of July, 1855, above the Woronzoff Ravine; also distinguished for general good behaviour under fire.

SEVENTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—The following served throughout the war with gallantry. Colour-Sergeant James Toohey, distinguished on various occasions, more particularly on the night of the 19th. of April, 1855, at the capture of the Russian rifle-pits, when he was severely wounded. Drummer Thos. McGill, distinguished on various occasions, more particularly on the night of the 19th. of April, 1855, at the capture of the Russian rifle-pits, when he was one of the first in the pits, and took a Russian bugler prisoner. Private Alexander Wright, distinguished on various occasions, more particularly on the night of the 19th. of April, 1855, at the capture of the Russian rifle-pits, where he was severely wounded. Private Murdock Charleston, distinguished on various occasions; he was noticed for conspicuous bravery at the battle of Inkermann, and at the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, when, though severely wounded, he refused to quit the ranks or fall to the rear. Lance-Corporal William Wilson, distinguished on various occasions, more particularly on the night of the 30th. of August, 1855, in front of the advanced trench. Private William M‘Guire, noticed for conspicuous bravery at the battle of Inkermann, at the capture of the rifle-pits on the 19th. of April, 1855, and the taking of the Quarries. Private John Quinlan, noticed for 474conspicuous bravery at the battle of Inkermann, at the capture of the Russian rifle-pits, and at both attacks on the Redan.

SEVENTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeants James Spence and Alexander Goodbrand, Sergeants Colin Campbell and William Davie, Privates Robert Bruce and James Wilkie; for good and gallant conduct at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and in the trenches before Sebastopol. Sergeant Davie and Private Wilkie, volunteered and acted as sharpshooters at the early part of the siege. Sergeant William Gunn and Private James Sloan, present at the Alma, Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol; the former volunteered to act in front as a sharpshooter.

EIGHTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant-Major Stephen Conyngham, took a very active part in the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855, and was recommended for a medal and £5 on that occasion, but could not obtain it, the regiment having received the allotted number; was noted at the Horse Guards. Colour-Sergeant Hubert Kelly, very distinguished conduct on the 8th. of September, 1855, in going out of the advanced trench under a heavy fire and bringing in the body of Colour-Sergeant Gilmore, who was lying mortally wounded some distance in front. Colour-Sergeant Maurice Canty volunteered to form one of the attacking party ordered against “Egerton’s Pit” on the 12th. of April, 1855, as also on several other occasions. Private Michael Ryan, distinguished himself on the 8th. of September, 1855, in bringing in his officer, Captain Beresford, who was severely wounded. Both these were present and did duty during the whole campaign. Private Bernard M‘Namara, was a sharpshooter at the beginning of the siege, and recommended for a medal for distinguished service in December, 1854, but did not receive it, as he was invalided to Scutari. Private Thomas Handley, distinguished himself about the night of the 14th. of August, 1855, when some young sentries were disposed to retire before a body of Russians, by forcing them back to their posts, and remaining out himself all night close to a Russian rifle-pit. Private Henry Spellacy, a sharpshooter; on the 22nd. of October, 1855, wounded and made a Russian officer prisoner; volunteered on all occasions. Sergeant John Myers, commanded sharpshooters, and was conspicuous on the 17th. of October, 1854. Drummer Richard Grannon, gallant conduct at Inkermann. Acting Corporal Henry McKeon, sharpshooter, and shewed general gallant conduct in the trenches.

EIGHTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant John Grant, commanded a detached party of ten men, in a cutting, just over the chevaux-de-frize, on the night it was broken down; held his ground and kept up a very effective fire on the enemy. Corporal John Tremwith and Privates Patrick Kinneally, Darby Lenaghan, and Willlam Heffernan performed zealous and constant service in the trenches from the arrival of the regiment on the 15th. of December, 1854, to the 9th. of September, 4751855; did not miss a single duty; Private Heffernan volunteered to go to the Cemetery in the day-time, under a heavy fire, to bring in a wounded man, in August, 1855.

NINETIETH REGIMENT.—Colour-Sergeant Charles Sanderson.—Brought back Captain Tinling, on the 8th. of September, 1855, after the Redan was given up; distinguished conduct generally during the assault and during the siege. The following never missed a trench duty: Private John Alexander, present at the capture of Egerton’s pits; present on the 8th. of June and on the 18th. of June, in the Quarries; on the 6th. of September, 1855, brought back Captain Buckley, Scots Fusilier Guards, when mortally wounded; on the 8th. of September, 1855, was one of the last men in the Redan; generally distinguished. Bugler Edward Flaxman, on the 18th. of June, 1855, rescued several wounded men in front of the Quarries under a heavy fire; on the 8th. of September, 1855, volunteered for the assault in place of another bugler, and brought back Lieutenant-Colonel Hancock, and secured his jewellery, watch, etc.; also brought back Lieutenant Deverill, 90th; generally gallant behaviour. Private John Lawless, present on the 19th. of April, 1855; assault on Egerton’s rifle-pits; on the 18th. of June, 1855, present; recommended by Captain Preston for distinguished conduct, when a working party was assaulted, when he remained with him after all had retired; on the 8th. of September, at the Redan, took the first Russian prisoner; brought in a wounded comrade. Private Thomas Bayley, distinguished conduct during a sortie, when he remained with his captain, the others, except one, having retired; present on the 18th. of June in the Quarries, and working party in the Quarries on the 8th. of September; conduct always gallant and permanent. Private John Goldsmith, attack of rifle-pits, on the 19th. of April, 1855; defence of Quarries, on the 8th. of June; attack on the Redan, on the 18th. of June; assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September; personal encounter with a Russian soldier while in the act of stabbing an officer of the 97th. regiment, and wounded through the face and nose. Corporal Henry Hill, was in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, and wounded in the Redan; generally gallant conduct. Private Michael Whelan, was in the attack on Egerton’s Rifle-pits on the 19th. of April, 1855, and in reserve in the attack on the Quarries, on the 7th. of June, 1855, and in the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855; was wounded in nine places; generally gallant behaviour; both landed in the Crimea with the regiment, on the 5th. of December, 1854, and never missed a trench duty.

NINETY-THIRD REGIMENT.—The following (except Private Leslie who was not present at Balaklava, but was at the other actions,) served throughout the war, and were present at the Alma, Inkermann, and Balaklava, and the assaults of the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Colour-Sergeant Alexander Knox, Colour-Sergeant 476at the Alma and Balaklava, and distinguished himself by his coolness and activity in the trenches. Sergeant Archibald Crabtree, was sergeant of the volunteers of the regiment who entered the Redan on the night of the fall of Sebastopol. Lance-Corporal William M‘Kenzie, was the first man to step out when volunteers were called for from the regiment to enter the Redan on the night of the fall of Sebastopol. Private John Leslie, was severely wounded at the Alma, but refused to leave the field, and remained fighting in the ranks, although shot through the right arm, until the battle was over. Private Peter M‘Kay, was the first man of the volunteers of his regiment who entered the Redan on the night of the fall of Sebastopol. Private John Forbes was severely wounded in the trenches on the 14th. of July, 1855, and discharged from hospital on the 26th. of July, 1855; rejoined his regiment, and was present at the final assault. Private James Davidson. Sergeant James Kiddie and Private James Cobb, both present throughout the war, including the actions of the Alma and Balaklava, till severely wounded in the trenches, the former on the 16th. of July, 1855, and the latter on the 8th. of September following.

NINETY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—The following seven men were present at the Alma, sortie of the 26th. of October, and Inkermann, and (with the exception of Privates English and Jacques) served in the trenches throughout the whole siege. Private James Cody, wounded at Inkermann. Private Patrick Dooley, volunteered to carry ammunition to the Quarries on the 8th. of June, 1855, and remained there fighting when the enemy attempted to retake them. Corporal James Linn, present at the battle of the Alma, repulse of sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and battle of Inkermann. Corporal Samuel Webb, volunteered to carry ammunition to the Quarries on the 8th. of June, 1855, and remained therein when the enemy attempted to retake them; mentioned in division orders by Sir De Lacy Evans for his gallantry at the Alma. Private James English, served in the trenches nearly throughout the siege. Private Peter Gallagher, served in the trenches throughout the whole siege. Private John Jacques, present at the Alma, (wounded in shoulder and right arm); served in the trenches from March, 1855, to the end of the siege. Sergeant Nathan Ormond, gallantry at the Alma. Private William Harris, gallantry in the trenches.

NINETY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Sergeant Patrick Donnellan, was mentioned in General Simpson’s despatch on account of his gallant conduct on the 8th. of September, 1855; he spiked one of the enemy’s guns. Corporal Andrew Curran, was bugler to the regiment on the above assault, and behaved in a remarkably cool and gallant manner, and was mentioned in the despatch. Private Henry Jackson, was mentioned in the despatch as having highly distinguished himself at the assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855, and was wounded. 477Private John Cotterill, was likewise mentioned for his gallant bearing, and was severely wounded; he was also engaged with the enemy on the 22nd. of March, 1855. Private Patrick M‘Miltry, highly distinguished himself on the occasion of the assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September, and was severely wounded; he was also engaged in the sortie on the 22nd. of March, 1855, and greatly distinguished himself. Sergeant William Newmann, was one of the first to enter the Redan, on the 8th. of September, and took the Russian captain of artillery prisoner, when, taking him to the rear, he was so severely wounded that his life was for a long time despaired of. Colour-Sergeant Francis Wedgeworth, landed with the regiment in the Crimea, and did duty uninterruptedly until the date of his promotion to the Depôt Companies, on the 22nd. of February, 1856; was present at the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, and was severely wounded; he was mentioned in General Simpson’s despatch among those highly distinguished. Private William Fitzgerald, highly distinguished himself on the occasion of the assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September, 1855; lost his left leg.

RIFLE BRIGADE, FIRST BATTALION.—Each of the following received a medal and four clasps: Colour-Sergeant John Hicks, was a volunteer for the attack on the rifle-pits, on the 20th. of November, 1854, under Lieut. Tryon, by whose side he was when that officer was killed; was one of the covering party on the 18th. of June, and was distinguished throughout the siege for his coolness and gallantry. Private Bernard M‘Mahon, was serving in the band, and displayed great coolness and courage on various occasions in bringing in wounded; on the 18th. of June he joined the ranks (a volunteer) in order that he might take a more active part in the attack of that day. Privates John King, Patrick M‘Cann, Henry Bailey, Thomas Davis, and John Green, were in the attack on the rifle-pits, under Lieutenant Tryon, on the 20th. of November, 1854; retaking of the third parallel on the 2nd. of December, 1854; and the sortie on the Woronzoff Road on the 12th. of December, 1854. Privates King, Bailey, Davis, and Green were also volunteers for the rifle-pits on the 17th. of October, in advance of Greenhill, and volunteers to occupy the rifle-pits on the 12th. of April, 1855. Private Bailey was not at the sortie on the 12th. of December, but was a volunteer sharpshooter in April, 1855; and Private Davis was one of the covering party on the 18th. of June following. Sergeant-Major Richard Cornelius, present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; Sergeant-Major of the battalion during the siege of Sebastopol from October, 1854, to October, 1855, and distinguished for his zeal and activity during the winter of 1854–5; medal and four clasps. Private Walter Eagle, present at the taking of the rifle-pits on the 20th. of November, 1854; retaking of the third parallel on the 2nd. of December, 1854; in the sortie on the Woronzoff Road on the 12th. of December, 1854; volunteer for sharpshooting on the 12th. of April, 1855; severely wounded, and subsequently discharged on pension; granted a medal and four clasps.

RIFLE BRIGADE, SECOND BATTALION.—The following three sergeants were present at the Alma and Inkermann: Sergeant-Major John Waller, general gallant conduct during siege operations; severely wounded on the 8th. of September. Colour-Sergeant Daniel Fisher, formed up a party, and silenced two carronades in the caponnière of the Redan, on the 8th. of September; went in search of wounded comrades same afternoon, under heavy fire. Sergeant James Harrywood, good and gallant conduct during the whole of the campaign; severely wounded in the new sap on the 1st. of September. Sergeant Thomas Burge, present at the Alma, commanded sharpshooters with much credit during the latter part of the siege; rendered great service to Lieutenant Blayne, in command of a covering party, on the 8th. of September. Corporal Joseph Bradshaw, accompanied Captain Forman in a night reconnaissance to Russian advanced works on the 16th. of June; volunteered on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September; Alma and Inkermann. Private Charles Feough, acted as volunteer sharpshooter through the whole of the siege; present at the Alma and Inkermann; general gallant conduct. Private Michael M‘Cormick, conspicuous on the 18th. of June in his exertions to assist the officer in command of the ladder party under very heavy fire, when the latter was disabled; present at the Alma. Colour-Sergeant C. F. Munro, general gallant conduct in the trenches and at the Alma. Private Mark Benn, present during the whole campaign; gallant conduct during the siege and at the Alma. Private Charles Dencer, present at the Alma, and a volunteer sharpshooter during the siege.

478

## THE SARDINIAN WAR MEDAL.

The King of Sardinia, following the example of the Emperor of the French, presented four hundred war medals for military valour to the British troops; and fifty to the Royal Navy and Marines. This medal was distributed both to officers and men. It has a watered, dark blue ribbon. On the obverse are the arms (white cross of Savoy) and crown of Sardinia, with a branch of laurel and of palm, and the inscription “Al Valore Militare,” For Military Valour. The reverse bears two laurel branches, with the words “Spedizione d’Oriente,” Expedition of the East, and the date 1855–1856. The following officers and men were selected for the Sardinian Medal, on account of the services specified against their names:—

Sardinian War Medal.

479GENERAL OFFICERS.—General Sir George Brown, G.C.B., commanded the light division at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and was severely wounded on the last-named occasion; commanded the expedition to Kertch; was in command of the light division, except while absent on account of his wound, and while in command of the expedition to Kertch; served also during the siege of Sebastopol up to the 27th. of June, 1855, when he was compelled to return to England by severe illness. Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England, G.C.B., commanded the third division at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the siege of Sebastopol, till August, 1855, when he was compelled to return to England by severe illness. Major-General Sir Henry John William Bentinck, K.C.B., commanded the brigade of Guards at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and was severely wounded on the last-named occasion; on his return to the army he commanded the fourth division during the remainder of the siege of Sebastopol. Major-General Lord Rokeby, K.C.B., commanded the brigade of Guards from February, 1855, till the end of the siege of Sebastopol; for part of the time also was in command of the first division. Major-General the Honourable Sir James Yorke Scarlett, K.C.B., commanded the heavy cavalry brigade at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; subsequently in 1855, the cavalry division. Major-General Sir Harry David Jones, K.C.B., Royal Engineers, commanded the Royal Engineers during the siege of Sebastopol, from March, 1855. Major-General Sir William Eyre, K.C.B., commanded a brigade at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and the siege of Sebastopol. Major-General John Edward Dupuis, C.B., Royal Artillery, served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.

STAFF.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel George Wynel Mayow, unattached; served as a Staff officer attached to the cavalry in the campaign of 1854–5, and was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable Adrian Hope, 93rd. regiment; served on the Staff of the third division at the Alma, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, till April, 1855, when he was ordered to join his regiment at home, in consequence of regimental promotion. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable Leicester Curzon, Rifle Brigade; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as Assistant Military Secretary to the Field Marshall (Lord Raglan); and afterwards, in the same capacity, to General Sir James Simpson, G.C.B.; was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Kenneth Douglas Mackenzie, 92nd. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; served at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann 480as a brigade-major attached to the light division; afterwards as an assistant quartermaster-general at Balaklava. Brevet-Lieut.-Colonel Hugh Smith, 3rd. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann as a deputy-assistant quartermaster-general attached to the fourth division; afterwards, during the siege of Sebastopol, as assistant adjutant-general to that division; and in the same capacity with the expedition to Kinburn. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Joseph Edwin Thackwell, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854, and till August, 1855, as a brigade-major attached to the second division; subsequently as assistant adjutant-general to the third division. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Lockhart Ross, served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as a captain with the 93rd. regiment at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava; and subsequently on the Staff as an assistant adjutant-general at Balaklava. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Lawrence Shadwell, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and part of the siege of Sebastopol, as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell, G.C.B., subsequently, during the remainder of the service, as an assistant adjutant-general. Lieutenant-Colonel Edward Bruce Hamley, Royal Artillery; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854, and the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable Augustus Murray Cathcart, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann as aide-de-camp to Major-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart, K.C.B.; during the siege of Sebastopol as deputy-assistant quartermaster-general to the light division. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel John Agmondisham Vesey Kirkland, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, up to August, 1855, as deputy-assistant adjutant-general. Brevet-Major Vincent Wing, 95th. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; was severely wounded at the battle of the Alma, when he was on the Staff of Major-General Sir John Lysaght Pennefather, K.C.B.; was afterwards with his regiment during part of the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Edward Fellowes, 11th. Hussars; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as deputy-assistant quartermaster-general attached to the cavalry division; was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major John Hackett, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as deputy-assistant quartermaster-general; was present at the battles of Balaklava and Inkermann, and the early part of the siege of Sebastopol, till ordered to proceed to Scutari, where the services of an officer of the quartermaster-general’s department were required. Brevet-Major Archibald 481Henry Plantagenet Stuart Wortley, unattached; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as a deputy-assistant quartermaster-general attached to the third division; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, including the attack by Sir William Eyre’s column on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Major Honourable Gilbert Elliot, Rifle Brigade; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava as aide-de-camp to Major-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart, K.C.B.; was compelled by ill-health to be sent to England, but returned after a short absence, and served during the remainder of the siege of Sebastopol, and till the army broke up, as a deputy-assistant quartermaster-general. Brevet-Major William Faussett, 44th. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 as a brigade-major attached to the third division; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and during the siege of Sebastopol, including the attack on the Cemetery by Major-General Eyre’s column on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Major Archibald Campbell Snodgrass, 38th. regiment; served the campaign of 1854–5; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, expedition to Kertch, and siege of Sebastopol, and was severely wounded at the assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, as aide-de-camp to Major-General Sir John Campbell, K.C.B.; rejoined the 38th. regiment on his recovery, and served with it till the conclusion of the war. Brevet-Major the Honourable William James Colville, Rifle Brigade; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; with the Rifle Brigade at the battle of the Alma, and subsequently as aide-de-camp to General Sir James Simpson, G.C.B., during the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Algernon Robert Garrett, 46th. regiment; served as brigade-major attached to the fourth division, during the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Frederick Augustus Thesiger, Grenadier Guards; served during part of the siege of Sebastopol with his regiment, and as aide-de-camp to Major-General Markham till that officer’s return to England at the end of the siege. Major Andrew Pitcairn, 42nd. regiment; served the campaign of 1854–5; including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, expedition to Kertch, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Richard George Amherst Luard, 77th. regiment; served at the siege of Sebastopol from March, 1855, as a deputy-assistant adjutant-general. Brevet-Major Richard Lyons Otway Pearson, Grenadier Guards; served the campaign of 1854–5 as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir George Brown, G.C.B., including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, expedition to Kertch, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Frederick Hammersley, 14th. regiment; served during the siege of Sebastopol, in the early part with his regiment, and subsequently as a deputy-assistant quartermaster-general. Brevet-Major Charles William St. Clair, 57th. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol; 482was severely wounded at the attack on the Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Captain Arthur Edward Valette Ponsonby, Grenadier Guards; served as aide-de-camp to General Sir George Brown at the expedition to Kertch, and subsequently at the siege of Sebastopol, till Sir George Brown’s return to England after the 18th. of June; after that, till the end of the war, as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir William Codrington, K.C.B. Captain Henry Clarke Jervoise, Coldstream Guards; served the campaign of 1854–5 with the 42nd. regiment at the Alma and Balaklava, and as aide-de-camp to Major-General Sir Richard Airey, K.C.B., the Quartermaster-General of the army during the siege of Sebastopol. Captain the Honourable Charles James Keith, 4th. Light Dragoons; served the campaign of 1853–5 as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir Richard England, G.C.B.; was present at the battle of Inkermann and during the siege of Sebastopol. Captain Roger Swire, 17th. regiment; served at the siege of Sebastopol from December, 1854; was severely wounded at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September; served subsequently as aide-de-camp to Major-General Wyndham, C.B. Captain Charles Edward Mansfield, 33rd. regiment; served the campaign of 1854–5 as aide-de-camp to Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell, G.C.B., including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Captain Richard George Ellison, 47th. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854; in the latter part of the siege as aide-de-camp to Major-General Sir John Lysaght Pennefather, K.C.B. Captain William Earle, 49th. regiment; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and siege of Sebastopol; latterly as a Brigade-major attached to the second division. Captain Henry Hooper Day, 88th., regiment; served at the battle of Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol, including the attack on the Quarries and assaults on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855; in the latter part of the siege as aide-de-camp to Brigadier-General Shirley. Captain George Montague Stopford, Royal Engineers; was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and part of the siege of Sebastopol as aide-de-camp to General Sir John Fox Burgoyne, Bart., G.C.B.

FOURTH DRAGOON GUARDS.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel William Charles Forrest, served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of Balaklava and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Francis Rowland Forster, commanded the first squadron of the regiment at the action of Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854. Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas Westropp M‘Mahon, C.B., served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and the siege of Sebastopol; served in 1854, as Assistant Quartermaster-General of the cavalry division, and in 1855, as 483Lieutenant-Colonel commanding the 5th. Dragoon Guards. Assistant-Surgeon William Cattell, was present during the whole of the campaign in the Crimea, and shewed the greatest zeal during the time of the cholera, and during the action at Balaklava, and wherever his services were required under fire. Troop Sergeant-Major John Evans, displayed gallant conduct at the action of Balaklava, where he was wounded. Lance-Sergeant James Gamble, was under fire a considerable portion of the day on the 25th. of October, as orderly to Major-General the Honourable Sir James Yorke Scarlett, K.C.B.; had his horse shot through the thigh, but procured another, and returned to his duty immediately.

FIRST DRAGOONS.—Colonel John Yorke, C.B., served in the Crimea until the action at Balaklava, when he was so severely wounded in command of his regiment, as to oblige him to retire from active service. Captain George Campbell, displayed gallant conduct under fire in the cavalry action at Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854, and continued in command of his troop, although severely wounded, until the regiment was out of fire. Sergeant John Hill, displayed coolness and intrepidity when on patrol and attacked by a party of Russians on the 10th. of October, 1854; and again on the 25th. of October, 1854, when his horse was shot under him, on which occasion, having captured one belonging to the enemy, he immediately rejoined his regiment and did duty with it for the rest of the day.

SECOND DRAGOONS.—Colonel Henry Darby Griffith, C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5; commanded his regiment at the battle of Balaklava. Captain George Buchanan, this officer’s conduct in the heavy cavalry charge at the action of Balaklava was cool and gallant, and by his example great execution was done against the enemy; he afterwards commanded a squadron under fire in support of the light brigade charge. Sergeant-Major John Wilson, was under arrest for a minor offence, but on finding the regiment was likely to be engaged, he made ready his horse, and coming up to the adjutant, said, “I have broken my arrest, sir, as I could not see my regiment going into action and remain quiet in camp; I have come to report myself, and wish to join and do my duty.” In the heavy cavalry charge at Balaklava he fought most gallantly, using his sword with great execution, and he was afterwards wounded by a round shot when his regiment went in support of the light brigade. He was promoted to troop sergeant-major for his gallant conduct.

FOURTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Colonel Lord George Augustus Frederick Paget, C.B., served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, and the battle of the Tchernaya; in 1854 was in command of the 4th. Light Dragoons; in 1855 in command of a brigade of light cavalry. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Lowe, served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and the 484Tchernaya, and siege of Sebastopol; in 1854 as Major of the 4th. Light Dragoons; in 1855 in command of the regiment. Brevet-Major Robert Portal, served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Troop Sergeant-Major William Waterson, displayed very gallant conduct at the action at Balaklava, in the light cavalry charge, particularly in the retreat of the regiment after they had sabred the artillerymen at their guns.

SIXTH DRAGOONS.—Captain Edward D’Arcy Hunt; Captain Hunt was squadron leader of the second squadron of the 6th. Dragoons, which was detached under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Shute, during the action of Balaklava, and led the squadron with great steadiness and gallantry. Trumpeter John Hardy, acted as field trumpeter to Lieutenant-Colonel White, C.B., during the action of Balaklava, and was consequently more exposed during the whole of that day than any other man in the regiment, more particularly during the charge of the heavy brigade.

EIGHTH HUSSARS.—Lieutenant-Colonel Robert de Salis, served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and Tchernaya, and siege of Sebastopol; also commanded the cavalry in the expedition to Kertch; in 1854 as Major of the 8th. Hussars; in 1855 in command of the regiment. Brevet-Major Edward Tomkinson, advanced with the light brigade to Balaklava, and led the squadron he commanded with courage and steadiness; he had his horse shot under him; he was subsequently present at the battle of the Tchernaya. Trumpeter William Wilson, charged with the light brigade at Balaklava, and evinced great coolness and courage, being then only sixteen years of age; he was subsequently at the battle of the Tchernaya.

TENTH HUSSARS.—Colonel William Parlby, commanded a brigade of cavalry in the campaign of 1855, before Sebastopol, and at the battle of the Tchernaya.

ELEVENTH HUSSARS.—Lieutenant and Adjutant John Yates, was present in the Crimea from the commencement of the campaign until August, 1855; was present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and behaved gallantly; acted as brigade-major to Major-General the Earl of Cardigan, K.C.B., at Balaklava, and for a fortnight previously. Sergeant Robert Davies, after having passed through the battery in the light cavalry charge, perceiving a Russian field-piece limbered up to retreat, Sergeant Davis called Private John T. Bambrick, who was riding next him, to follow and endeavour to capture it; in going to perform this duty he was attacked by two Russian lancers, one of whom he cut down, the other shot his horse; when on the ground he received a lance wound on the right thigh; he then caught a loose horse and rejoined his regiment.

TWELFTH LANCERS.—Major Thomas George Alexander Oakes, commanded a squadron of the 12th. Lancers, detached as the escort of General La Marmora, at the battle of the Tchernaya.

485THIRTEENTH LIGHT DRAGOONS.—Captain Percy Shawe Smith, distinguished conduct in the light cavalry charge at Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854. Corporal William Gardiner, distinguished conduct on the same occasion.

SEVENTEENTH LANCERS.—Colonel John Lawrenson, commanded the 17th. Lancers at the Alma, and a brigade of cavalry in the campaign of 1855. Cornet James Duncan, served the Eastern campaign of 1854–5 to the end of the war, including the affair of the Bulganak, the battles of the Alma, Balaklava (horse killed), and Inkermann (horse killed), and siege of Sebastopol; was never absent from the regiment. Sergeant A. Ranson, embarked with the regiment for foreign service; was present at the battles of the Alma, where he distinguished himself; Balaklava, where he again distinguished himself by engaging and cutting down a Russian officer; and Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol; was never absent from the regiment.

ROYAL ARTILLERY.—Major Francis Beckford Ward, served at the siege and fall of Sebastopol; commanded the Royal Artillery at the battle of the Tchernaya. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel John Charles William Fortescue, served at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and was present during the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Henry Morris, C.B., joined the army in October, 1854, and remained with it until the termination of the war; was present at the sortie on the 26th. of October, at Inkermann, and in the trenches; was with Marshal Bosquet at the assault of the Mamelon and Malakoff. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonels Samuel Enderby Gordon and the Honourable Edward Thomas Gage; served at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and was present during the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Stuart Henry, the siege of Sebastopol; was severely wounded (with siege train.) Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Henry John Thomas; the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Philip Gosset Pipon, the campaign of 1854–5; battles of the Alma and Balaklava; siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors Gaspard Le Marchant Tupper and Charles Henry Ingilby, the campaign of 1854–5; Balaklava and Inkermann, where they were wounded; sortie on the 26th of October, 1854; and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Henry Peel Yates, the campaign of 1854–5; battles of the Alma and Inkermann; sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854; and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major James Farrell Pennycuick, the campaign of 1854–5; battle of Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors Alexander Cæsar Hawkins and George Shaw, served in the trenches to the fall of Sebastopol, the former from March, and the latter from January, 1855. Brevet-Major Edward Moubray, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; battle of Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol; commanded a battery in the Tchernaya. Brevet-Major William Wigram Barry, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major 486 John Edward Michell, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors George Cecil Henry, James Sinclair, and Lewis William Penn (with siege train); Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; Inkermann; and siege of Sebastopol; Major Sinclair was very severely wounded during the siege. Brevet-Major Edward Taddy, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Paget Walter L’Estrange, Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the siege of Sebastopol (with siege train.) Brevet-Majors Reginald Henry Champion (with siege train), and William Gilly Andrews, the campaign of 1854–5; battle of Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major William George Le Mesurier, the Alma, Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenants Benjamin Geale Humfrey, Sir John William Campbell, Bart., Edward John Ward, Frederick Augustus Anley, Charles Orde Browne, Henry Barlow Maule, and Charles Fyshe Roberts; all served in the trenches to the fall of Sebastopol; the first, second, fourth, and seventh from March, 1855; the third and sixth from May; and the fifth from April. Staff-Surgeon William Perry, served at the battle of the Alma, the repulse of the sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and the battle of Inkermann; was also present throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Assistant-Surgeon Essex Bowen, served at the battle of Inkermann; was also present throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol; served in the trenches from October, 1854 (the first bombardment) to May, 1855. Troop Sergeant-Major J. Beardsley, was present during the whole of the campaign, and served at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava with great zeal and gallantry. Company Sergeant-Major J. Hamilton, recommended for his bravery and distinguished conduct in the trenches; was also remarkable for the example of coolness and intrepidity he offered to others; received the medal for distinguished conduct in the field. Sergeant John Hamilton, served in the trenches without intermission from December, 1854, to the fall of Sebastopol. Sergeant Samuel Ewing, served in the first, second, third, and fourth bombardments against Sebastopol; when in command of a gun in the bombardment between the 6th. and the 10th. of June, 1855, he exposed himself freely in the embrasures, and encouraged the men; was a volunteer for the spiking party which left the trenches to assail the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, on which occasion he lost a leg. Sergeant Daniel Dowling, afterwards Lieutenant, military train; served throughout the whole of the Crimean Campaign; was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and Inkermann; served as a volunteer in the second and third bombardments against Sebastopol; was wounded on the 7th. of June, 1855, and noticed for his gallant conduct on two occasions. Sergeant George Symons, served with great gallantry with the eighteen-pounders at the battle of Inkermann, and distinguished himself repeatedly in the trenches during the siege by his 487great zeal, gallantry, and good conduct; was severely wounded in June, 1855. Sergeant Moses Hunter and Bombardier Daniel Cambridge, served in the trenches throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol; the former was distinguished for his good conduct and bravery in the trenches, and the latter formed one of the spiking party on the 8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he was severely wounded; Bombardier Cambridge received the Victoria Cross. Bombardier W. Ramsey, served with zeal and distinction in the trenches throughout the whole siege of Sebastopol; particularly distinguished himself in the June bombardment in the advanced batteries of the left attack, where he took charge of the gun on which the heaviest fire was directed, and performed the duties required of him in a most gallant and able manner. Acting Bombardier H. Collier, was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and during the whole of the siege of Sebastopol; as a driver he was constantly engaged in taking ammunition to the trenches; also accompanied the expedition to Kinburn. Gunner and Driver Edward O’Brien, served in the trenches in five bombardments against Sebastopol, and with the spiking party (as volunteer) upon two different occasions, namely, the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Gunner and Driver Jacob M‘Garry, served at the battle of the Alma, and was detached with the Turks in one of the advanced redoubts in front of Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854; upon the Turks retiring from the redoubts on the advance of the Russians he remained to spike the guns in his charge, for which conduct he received the approval of Her Majesty, conveyed through the Secretary of State for War. Gunner and Driver Thomas Arthur, was present at five bombardments against Sebastopol, and formed one of the spiking party of artillery on the 18th. of June, 1855, as a volunteer, on which occasion he was severely wounded. Gunner and Driver John Death, served in the trenches throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, and was present with one of the two eighteen-pounders at the battle of Inkermann. Gunner and Driver John Barrett, served at the battle of the Alma, and was detached with the Turks in one of the advanced redoubts in front of Balaklava, on the 25th. of October, 1854; when the Turks retired from the redoubts on the advance of the Russians, he remained to spike the guns in his charge, for which conduct he received the approval of Her Majesty, conveyed through the Secretary of State for War.

ROYAL ENGINEERS.—Colonel John William Gordon, C.B., the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, the battle of the Alma, and the siege of Sebastopol; was second in command of the Royal Engineers; was severely wounded on the night of the 22nd. of March, 1855. Colonel Frederick Edward Chapman, C.B., and Lieutenant-Colonel Edward Stanton, C.B.; the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, battles of the Alma, and Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel James Frankfort Manners Browne, C.B., the 488siege of Sebastopol; was engaged at the capture of the Quarries; was very severely wounded in the trenches on the 24th. of August, 1855. Major Horace William Montague, the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the siege of Sebastopol till taken prisoner on the 22nd. of March, 1855; rejoined the army shortly before the termination of the siege. Major Fairfax Charles Hassard, the siege of Sebastopol; expedition to Kertch. Major Charles Brisbane Ewart, the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Major Francis Horatio De Vere, the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, and the siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant Wilbraham Oates Lennox, rendered distinguished service during the siege of Sebastopol; has received the decoration of the Victoria Cross. Lieutenant Arthur Leary, rendered distinguished service during the early part of the siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant Francis Edward Pratt, rendered distinguished service during the siege of Sebastopol. Private A. M‘Caughey, rendered distinguished service on various occasions during the siege of Sebastopol, particularly at Egerton’s rifle-pit. Second Corporal W. Baker, distinguished for his courage and coolness on the morning after breaking ground in the trenches before Sebastopol. Private W. Tumble, rendered distinguished service during the siege in the trenches before Sebastopol, particularly on the 5th. of November, 1854.

GRENADIER GUARDS.—Colonel Charles William Ridley, C.B., commanded the Grenadier Guards for the first six months of the siege of Sebastopol, in 1855, and subsequently a brigade in the first division during the remainder of the siege, and till the end of the year. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Arthur Hay, served during the siege of Sebastopol from the end of 1854 until the termination of the war; a great part of the time as assistant adjutant-general to the first division. Captain Charles Napier Sturt, served during the Eastern Campaign, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; at the latter was severely wounded; and siege of Sebastopol. Captain Henry William Verschoyle, served through the whole of the campaign, and carried the regimental colours at Inkermann, when surrounded by the enemy. Captain Robert William Hamilton, was wounded when carrying the colours at the Alma, but continued with them throughout that day; was with the colours again at Inkermann, when surrounded by the enemy. Colour-Sergeant Richard Minor, was with the colours when surrounded by the enemy at Inkermann. Private Thomas Sharpe, served with distinction both at the Alma and Inkermann.

COLDSTREAM GUARDS.—Lieutenant-Colonel Clement William Strong; served in the Eastern Campaign, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Augustus Charles Lennox Fitz Roy; served at the battles of Balaklava and Inkermann, and at the latter was very severely wounded; siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Majors Philip Sambrook 489Crawley and Sir James Dunlop, Bart.; were present at the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and the whole of the trench duty. Brevet-Major John Augustus Connolly; served during the Eastern Campaign of 1854, with the 49th. regiment, including the battle of the Alma and siege of Sebastopol; was highly distinguished and severely wounded at the repulse of the sortie made on the second division on the 26th. of October, 1854; has received the decoration of the Victoria Cross. Sergeant G. Haynes and Lance-Sergeant F. File; were present at the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and the whole of the trench duty. After the battle of Inkermann, Lance-Sergeant File was sent with a party of four men to collect the wounded; having sent the party to camp with the wounded men, he found, when alone, twenty-nine Russians (three of them severely wounded) in a quarry; he took them prisoners, without resistance, and brought them to camp.

SCOTS FUSILIER GUARDS.—Colonel Edward Walker Forestier Walker, C.B.; Commanded the Scots Fusilier Guards in the Crimea from the 22nd. of September to the end of the war; was at the action of Balaklava and Inkermann (where he was severely wounded), and the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major the Honourable Wenham Clarence Walpole Coke; served with zeal at the siege of Sebastopol, and distinguished himself by his coolness under fire in the trenches. Brevet-Major the Honourable Alexander Edward Frazer; served during the Eastern Campaign of 1854 and part of 1855, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Captain Seymour John Blane; served during the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the action of Balaklava and battle of Inkermann, where he was severely wounded. Siege of Sebastopol. Captain John Scott; served the Crimean Campaign with distinction, especially at the battle of the Alma; he was then in the 79th. regiment. He afterwards served before Sebastopol in the Scots Fusilier Guards, with credit to himself and benefit to the service. Sergeant John McBlain; served throughout the whole campaign; he was present at the Alma, Balaklava, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Sergeant J. Stewart; distinguished himself by his gallantry at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.

FIRST REGIMENT, FIRST BATTALION.—Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Barry Montgomery, C.B.; served through the Eastern Campaign of 1854, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, up to the 23rd. of August, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Charles Dawson Plunkett; served during the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Captains William Frederick John Rudd, and William Spicer Cookworthy; faithful, zealous, and active in the discharge of their duties throughout the whole campaign. Lieutenant Frederick Harry Hope; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and 490Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Sergeant-Major R. Henshall and Colour-Sergeant William M‘Dowell; faithful, zealous, and active in the discharge of arduous duties throughout the whole campaign.

FIRST REGIMENT, SECOND BATTALION.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Francis Gregor Urquhart; was present at the siege of Sebastopol from the 22nd. of April, 1855. Major William James Gillum; rendered constant, zealous, and efficient service in the trenches before Sebastopol from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of September, 1855, on which day, during the attack on the Redan, he was severely wounded (lost a leg). Private G. Woodhouse; rendered constant, active, willing, and efficient service in the trenches before Sebastopol from the 22nd. of April to the 8th. of September, 1855. His claims to distinction were considered to entitle him to receive the French Military War Medal had there been more for distribution.

THIRD REGIMENT.—Colonel Charles Thomas Van Straubenzee, C.B.; served during the siege of Sebastopol from the 22nd. of April, 1855, and commanded a brigade of the light division at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Brevet-Major George James Ambrose; displayed conspicuous bravery when in command of a party (two hundred) of the Buffs on the 7th. of June, 1855, in repelling a sortie of the enemy in their endeavour to retake the Quarries, when he was dangerously wounded; was also present at the attack and capture of the Quarries in the earlier part of the day; promoted to be Brevet-Major for his services on that occasion; was mentioned in the despatch of the 20th. of June, 1855. Private John Fahey; on the night of the 14th. of August, 1855, was one of a picket posted at the head of a ravine in front of a working party; the picket was in the open; a very heavy fire was commenced by the enemy upon the working party; Private Fahey was the only one of the picket who stood his ground, which he did all night.

FOURTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel John Josiah Hort and Captain Francis Fisher Hamilton; served the Eastern Campaign, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol; Captain Hamilton was wounded at the Alma. Captain Augustus Joseph Sykes; was present with the head-quarters of his regiment during the whole Eastern Campaign; was cheerful and zealous in the performance of his duties during the period of the siege operations. Lieutenant John Howley; joined the head-quarters of his regiment in the Crimea on the 8th. of November, 1857; was remarkable for zeal and activity in the discharge of his duty on all occasions when under fire; remained with his regiment until the embarkation of the army for England in 1856. Sergeant J. M‘Ardell; served continuously with his regiment throughout the Eastern Campaign; was always most conspicuous for the active, cheerful, and zealous performance of his duty in the trenches during the winter of 1854–5; frequently volunteered and went on the trenches night after night 491with readiness, when (owing to excessive sickness), sufficient non-commissioned officers could not be found for duty. Private Thomas Scannells; served continuously with his regiment during the whole of the Eastern Campaign. On the night of the 5th. of May, 1855, this man was on sentry in front of the advanced trench before Sebastopol, when a small party of the 4th. regiment, under the command of Captain Arnold, was surprised by a large body of Russians, who fired upon them (mortally wounding and taking prisoner Captain Arnold) and compelled them to retire; when consequent on the surprise and confusion which existed, some of the sentries on adjacent posts ran into the trench; Private Scannells, however, remained firm at his post, and by his example encouraged the other sentries to stand fast.

SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Reginald Yonge Shipley; was present at the battle of the Alma, where he was very severely wounded. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel John Rowley Heyland; served in the siege of Sebastopol in 1855; he was very severely wounded at the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Brevet-Major Hugh Robert Hibbert; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma (wounded), Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, assaults on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September; was wounded in the trenches, and very severely on the 8th. of September, 1855. Lieutenant William Hope; at the great explosion of the French siege train, on the 15th. of November, 1855, Lieutenant Hope was conspicuous for his coolness and activity when in charge of a fatigue party to cover the mill with wet blankets; the roof had been blown off, and one hundred and sixty tons of gunpowder were exposed to the fire of burning materials, rockets, etc.; he mounted the mill and by his courage and example saved the magazine, which was momentarily expected to explode, and preserved the lives of probably hundreds of the light division. He had previously distinguished himself at the assault and taking of the Quarries. He received the decoration of the Victoria Cross. Private William Barrack; volunteered for sharpshooting on the 17th. of October, 1854, and continued with the sharpshooters until the battle of Inkermann, where he was severely wounded; on the 17th. of October, 1854, he was taken prisoner while out with the sharpshooters, and made his escape the same day. Private John M‘Guire; on the 6th. of May, 1855, Private John M‘Guire, at the risk of his own life, brought in a wounded comrade who was lying in the Woronzoff road; to perform this meritorious act he was obliged to cross a considerable space of open ground, exposed to the fire of the Russian sharpshooters. Private John M‘Guire was also present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, the storming of the Quarries, and both the assaults on the Great Redan. Deserted since he was recommended for the medal, which he, in consequence, forfeited.

NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Frederick D. Lister; served during the siege of Sebastopol, from the 27th. of November, 4921854, till the capture of the place. Captain William Nugent; displayed gallant conduct in the trenches on several occasions between the 27th. of November, 1854, and the 8th. of September, 1855; also during the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Sergeant P. Donohue; displayed gallant conduct in the trenches on many occasions during the siege of Sebastopol; also on the 18th. of June, 1855, during the attack on the Cemetery.

FOURTEENTH REGIMENT.—Colonel Maurice Barlow, Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Sir James Edward Alexander, and Brevet-Major W. C. Trevor; served in the siege of Sebastopol from January, 1855. Colonel Barlow was in command of a brigade at the fall of the place. Captain John Gittens Maycock; was present with the 47th. regiment at the battles of the Alma, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and Inkermann; wounded at the Alma. Sergeant W. Hopkins; particularly recommended by the officers of the regiment for zealous and exemplary conduct in the trenches.

SEVENTEENTH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Major Alexander M‘Kinstry; displayed gallant conduct on the 18th. of June, 1855, at the assault on the Great Redan. Colour-Sergeant H. Gibson; displayed remarkable intelligence and general gallantry in the trenches throughout the whole time the regiment served at the siege of Sebastopol.

EIGHTEENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel John Clark Kennedy, C.B.; served in the siege of Sebastopol from December, 1854, including the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel George Frederick Stevenson Call; siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Lieutenant Thomas Durand Baker; displayed great gallantry on the 18th. of June, 1855, at the assault of Sebastopol, and zeal in the trenches. Private J. Weir; displayed gallant conduct at the assault of Sebastopol on the 18th. of June, 1855, specially, and on several previous occasions.

NINETEENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Warden; served the campaign of 1844 and 1855, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, at both of which he was wounded; the whole of the siege of Sebastopol; and was also engaged at the attack on the Quarries, and on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Captain Henry Turner Uniacke; served the campaign of 1854 and 1855, present at the battle of the Alma and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, including the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Captain George Alexander Warburton; landed in the Crimea on the 17th. of January, 1855; served during the siege of Sebastopol, including the assault of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855; was never absent from his duty during this period from sickness or any other cause. Lieutenant and Adjutant Thomas Thompson; landed with his regiment in the Crimea; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and during the siege of Sebastopol, until ordered to England on duty on the 14th. of February, 1855; was 493never absent from his duty during the period of his service with the Eastern expedition. Sergeant John Sherlock, and Private John Halloran; served during the whole of the campaign of 1854–5, during which period they were never absent from duty, from sickness or any other cause. The former was present at the Alma, Inkermann, the taking of the Quarries, and at the two assaults on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, when he was slightly wounded. The latter was present at the Alma, Inkermann, and the assault of the 8th. of September, 1855.

TWENTIETH REGIMENT.—Colonel Frederick Horn, C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, at the last of which he was wounded; commanded a brigade during the siege of Sebastopol. Major William Pollexfen Radcliffe; served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Captain Charles Edward Parkinson; landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann, and through the whole of the siege (except twenty-one days’ sick leave at Balaklava); discharged his duty at all times with zeal and activity. Lieutenant Hector Barlow Vaughan; landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and throughout the whole of the siege of Sebastopol (except ten days sick on the heights). Colour-Sergeant J. Whybrow and Private Peter Rowe; both landed with the expedition on the 14th. of September, 1854, and were present at all the actions. Colour-Sergeant Whybrow was wounded at Inkermann, and served through the whole of the siege operations, performing his duty with zeal. Private Rowe brought himself prominently to notice at the battle of Inkermann, in a position against a considerable force of the enemy, where he behaved in a very gallant manner, and was conspicuously in the front of the small party of which he was one. Was afterwards severely wounded in the trenches.

TWENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colonel Charles Richard Sackville (Lord West), C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major George Neeld Boldero; served the campaign of 1854, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, at the last of which he was severely wounded, and siege of Sebastopol. Captains Henry King and Richard Stephens; both landed with the regiment at Old Fort, on the 14th. of September, 1854. The former was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; was dangerously wounded through the neck at the latter engagement. The latter was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and was very severely wounded (arm amputated) when carrying the Queen’s colours in the latter battle. Each did duty in the trenches to the 5th. of November, 1854. Captain S. H. Clerke; served in the Crimea from 494the 14th. of September to the 26th. of October, 1854, and from the 27th. of December to the end of the war. Present at the Alma and Kinburn. Sergeant-Major W. Fowler and Colour-Sergeant R. Ellis; both landed with the regiment at Old Fort. The former was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; did duty in the trenches, and was present with his regiment throughout the war. The latter was present at the Alma and Inkermann (wounded in the arm at the latter), and did his duty in the trenches till the 11th. of May, 1855.

TWENTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Colonel Daniel Lysons, C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol; engaged in the assaults on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855; on the latter occasion he was severely wounded. Major Francis Edward Drewe; for going out to the front under a heavy fire on the evening of the 8th. of September, 1855, to assist in bringing in Lieutenant and Adjutant Dyneley, 23rd. Fusiliers, who was lying mortally wounded near the Redan, where he had fallen during the unsuccessful assault that day. This voluntary duty Major Drewe performed with the assistance of Corporal Shields and a party of four other volunteers. Major Drewe further served with credit throughout the whole of the siege, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann; capture of Egerton’s Rifle-pits; capture of the Quarries; sortie on the 22nd. of March; assaults on the Redan, the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Wounded on the 8th. of September. Captain Sydney Crohan Millett; served the campaign of 1854–5, the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole of the siege of Sebastopol. Was severely wounded on the 8th. of September, 1855, at the assault on the Redan. Lieutenant Luke O’Connor and Corporal E. Luby; services at the Alma as already detailed; the former also behaved with great gallantry in the assault on the Redan, the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was severely wounded through both thighs. The latter served throughout the siege, and displayed great coolness and courage at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he acted as Orderly to Lieutenant-Colonel Bunbury, and made himself very useful while on the parapet and in the ditch of the Redan. Corporal Thomas Symonds; for going out to the front of the trenches, right attack, with another man (since dead), and bringing in a wounded corporal of the 97th. regiment. Was mentioned for it by Lieutenant-General Sir William Codrington, K.C.B., in Divisional Orders, 7th. of September, 1855, as follows:—“The Lieutenant-General has great pleasure in referring to the good conduct of two men of the 23rd. regiment, named James Brown and Thomas Symons, who brought in from the front a corporal of the 97th. regiment, who had been severely wounded, and left in a very exposed position, to which they went out most gallantly and humanely at the risk of their own lives. The 495Commander of the Forces, in wishing their names to be publicly noticed, desires they may receive a gratuity of £3 each.”

TWENTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Colonel Frank Adams, C.B., and Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Julian Baumgartner, C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5, the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, the whole siege of Sebastopol, and engaged in the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Edmund Gilling Hallewell, unattached; served the campaign of 1854–5, the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Major Thomas Maunsell; served with the 28th. regiment in Turkey; landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann. Volunteered as captain to command the sharpshooters of the third division; was employed as such from the opening of the siege before Sebastopol till he was severely wounded on the 30th. December, 1854. Captain Sussex Lennox Aubrey Beauclerk Messiter; served the campaign of 1854–5, battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Captain Thomas Lynden Bell; served with the 28th. regiment in Turkey; landed in the Crimea on the 14th. of September, 1854; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann; served at the siege before Sebastopol from the commencement of the operations till August, 1855, when he was obliged to leave on account of sickness. Was at the attack and occupation of the Cemetery before Sebastopol, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Corporal J. M‘Loughlin and Private W. Gleeson; both served with the regiment in Turkey; landed in the Crimea on the 14th. September, 1854; were present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, the fall of Sebastopol, and at the attack and occupation of the Cemetery before Sebastopol on the 18th. of June, 1855. During the whole siege Corporal M‘Loughlin was never sick or absent from his duty one day, and took his regular tour of the trench duty. On the 18th. of June he volunteered to carry a letter to the advanced party from Major-General Sir William Eyre, then commanding the attack, which duty was performed in a most gallant manner, under a very heavy and galling fire from the enemy. Private Gleeson on the same occasion volunteered for the advanced party as sharpshooter, and distinguished himself by carrying to the rear, from an advanced post, a wounded comrade, under a very heavy and galling fire from the enemy.

THIRTIETH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel James Thomas Mauleverer, C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5; battles of the Alma, Inkermann (severely wounded); sortie on the 26th. of October; the whole siege of Sebastopol; and was wounded in the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas Henry Pakenham; displayed especial gallant conduct in leading his company to the attack at the battle of the Alma, where he was dangerously wounded. Major Robert Dillon; rendered good 496and gallant service in the trenches before Sebastopol, and on Inkermann heights during the winter of 1854–5. Lieutenant and Adjutant Gilbert Howard Sanders; the siege of Sebastopol; was twice wounded and lost a leg at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855. Sergeant T. Shaw; displayed distinguished conduct in the field in making a Russian mounted officer prisoner, for which service he was specially thanked in orders, by the General, on the 13th. November, 1854. Private J. Andrews; for distinguished conduct in the field in having aided Sergeant Shaw to capture a Russian mounted officer, for which service he (in conjunction with the Sergeant) was specially thanked in orders, by the General, on the 13th. of November, 1854.

THIRTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Colonel George Staunton; served in the siege of Sebastopol from May, 1855, to the capture of the place.

THIRTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel George Valentine Edward Mundy, C.B.; served the campaign of 1854–5, the Alma, Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol; was engaged in the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel John Elias Collings; served the campaign of 1854–5, the Alma, Inkermann and siege of Sebastopol; was engaged in the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June. Captain Alexander Bruce Wallis; was present with his company at the battle of the Alma, and was called upon during the action to carry one of the regimental colours; while so employed he was severely wounded through the right thigh, and although suffering much he remained with the colours until the close of the action. Lieutenant the Honourable R. H. De Montmorency; on the 8th. of September, 1855, Lieutenant De Montmorency went most gallantly over the parapet of the Redan at the commencement of the assault, cheering on the men; and on the same day he volunteered to lead a party to occupy some rifle-pits, in order to prevent their being taken by the Russians, which he held for some time after the attacking party had been withdrawn. Assistant-Surgeon Thomas Clark; served the campaign of 1854–5, battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Private P. Leary; was one of the first men to enter the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, and after having been severely wounded in the head, he volunteered to assist in taking some rifle-pits, to prevent their being occupied by the Russians. This man was recommended for the French Military War Medal. Private James Bond; behaved very gallantly after the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, by volunteering to go out between the advanced works and the Redan, under a very heavy fire, to bring in the Honourable Edward Fitzclarence, of the 7th. Fusiliers, who was severely wounded.

THIRTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel John Simpson and Brevet-Major Joseph Jordan; both served during the siege of Sebastopol from the 9th. of December, 1854; the former 497was engaged at the capture of the Quarries and assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855; and the latter was engaged in the sortie on the 22nd. of March; at the capture of the rifle-pits, 19th. of April; and assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded. Lieutenant Abel Woodroffe Boyce; for having at the assault on the Redan, on the 18th. of June, 1855, after the troops had retired to the trenches, gone out in front of the advanced trenches under a heavy fire of grape, and rendered great assistance in bringing in Lieutenant and Adjutant Hobson, 7th. Fusiliers, who was lying outside, severely wounded. Lieutenant Francis Peel; for cool and gallant conduct at the assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, on which occasion he was wounded. Colour-Sergeant J. Pratt; displayed gallant conduct at the assault on the Redan, in encouraging the men and assisting to carry a scaling ladder to the abattis, on which occasion he was wounded. Corporal D. Coughlan; displayed gallant conduct at the assault on the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, in assisting to carry a scaling ladder to the abattis, when the rest of the bearers first employed were either killed or wounded. He also brought in a wounded comrade to the trenches under a heavy fire.

THIRTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel James Pattoun Sparkes, C.B., and Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel William James Loftus; Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma and whole siege of Sebastopol; engaged in the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Lieutenant Constantine William Septimus Gaynor; rendered good and zealous service in the trenches before Sebastopol, till he was wounded severely by a rifle-ball on the 21st. of February, 1855. Lieutenant Arthur Johnson Allix Ewen; was in advance on the 18th. of June, 1855, in the attack and capture of the Cemetery by the second brigade, third division. Privates P. McGuire and T. Reynolds; both were in advance on the 18th. of June, 1855, in the attack and capture of the Cemetery by the second brigade, third division. Was one of those who reached close under the Russian batteries. Private M‘Guire, though severely wounded in the left hand, remained at his post during the whole day, firing on the Russian embrasures; and Private Reynolds always behaved well in the trenches during the siege.

THIRTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Major Thomas Wright Hudson; served throughout the siege of Sebastopol from the 19th. of December, 1854. Lieutenant and Adjutant Thomas Westropp Bennett; displayed general zealous and good conduct in the trenches before Sebastopol during the bombardments, and was present at the attacks on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Private J. M‘Cluskey; on the 18th. of June, 1855, when a party of the 39th. regiment was stationed in the trenches overlooking the Cemetery, which had that day been taken possession of by the brigade under Sir William Eyre, cries and groans of a wounded man attracted attention. 498Lieutenant Smith, in command of the party, asked for volunteers to accompany him to ascertain the cause. This man and another (who has received the French War Medal), came forward, and they brought in a wounded sergeant of the 38th. regiment, who had been lying there for several hours. This act was performed under a heavy fire, and very close to the Russian sentries.

FORTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Pratt; served throughout the siege of Sebastopol, and was wounded at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of September, 1855. Major George Skipworth; campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, sortie on the 26th. of October, and Inkermann; the whole siege of Sebastopol. Major Henry Stratton Bush; for having gallantly led men of his company to an advanced position, which he succeeded in holding against a superior force, at the battle of Inkermann (severely wounded.) Captain George Peddie; for having commanded a working party, under a heavy fire, with zeal, determination, and courage, on duty, to reverse the enemy’s trenches, after the taking of the Quarries. Corporal W. Crawford; for having on the 26th. of October, 1854, volunteered and been conspicuous in cutting off and taking prisoners a Russian officer and fourteen soldiers. Private P. Collins; for being conspicuous in going to the front to carry off the late Colonel Carpenter, when mortally wounded, under a heavy fire, at the battle of Inkermann, and for repeated zeal in the discharge of a similar arduous duty.

FORTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Colonel Duncan Alexander Cameron, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; commanded the 42nd. regiment at the battle of the Alma, and the Highland Brigade at Balaklava, and during the remainder of the siege of Sebastopol; served on the expedition to Kertch. Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Cameron; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Captain Henry Montgomery; served the whole campaign in the Crimea, the greater part of the time on the Staff as Aide-de-Camp to Major-General Cameron, C.B. Was present at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and throughout the siege of Sebastopol. Captain Sir Peter Arthur Halkett, Bart.; served with the 42nd. regiment in the Crimea to the 24th. of October, 1855; was present at the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Colour-Sergeant D. Dalgleish and Private E. M‘Millan; served the whole campaign in the Crimea; were present at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol.

FORTY-FOURTH REGIMENT.—Colonel the Honourable Augustus Almeric Spencer, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; commanded the 44th. regiment at the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, including the attack on the Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Commanded the troops on the expedition to Kinburn. Lieutenant-Colonel Charles William Dunbar Staveley, C.B.; served 499the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, siege of Sebastopol, and attack on Cemetery on the 18th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel William M‘Mahon, and Brevet-Major William Fletcher; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, and attack on Cemetery, on the 18th. of June, 1855. Captain Robert Baillie; landed in the Crimea with the 44th. regiment; served throughout the whole campaign. Was present at the capture of Kinburn. Lieutenant William Arthur Wood; landed in the Crimea with the 44th. regiment; served throughout the whole campaign with it, until the regiment returned to England. Was present and in advance at the affair of the Cemetery on the 18th. of June. Served as Adjutant to the regiment from the 29th. of January, 1855, till the end of the siege. Private William Doole; served throughout the campaign, except for four months, on account of wounds. Volunteered as a sharpshooter at the commencement of the siege, and was wounded in October, 1854. He again volunteered on the 18th. of June, 1855, for the advance guard of Major-General Sir William Eyre’s brigade, when he was again wounded, and particularly noticed. Private William Woodgate; served throughout the whole war in the trenches. He was present at the attack on the Cemetery, where his gallantry was particularly noticed. Always set a good example to his comrades by his readiness and cheerfulness under the most trying circumstances during the bad winter of 1854.

FORTY-SIXTH REGIMENT.—Colonel Sir Robert Garrett, K.C.B, K.H.; the siege of Sebastopol; in command of a brigade in the fourth division from the 8th. of November, 1854, till the end of the service. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Colin Frederick Campbell; the siege of Sebastopol; was wounded in the trenches. Captain Nicholas Dunscombe; landed with the regiment in the Crimea on the 8th. of November, 1854, and served uninterruptedly till the end of the campaign. Captain George Henry Knapp; was present at the battles of the Alma, Inkermann, and Balaklava, and served uninterruptedly till the end of the campaign. Colour-Sergeant P. Cullen; landed with the regiment in the Crimea on the 8th. of November, 1854, and was particularly noticed for gallantry in the trenches and attention to his duties during the campaign. Private P. Flinn; never missed a duty in the trenches from the 8th. of November, 1854, and was remarkable on all occasions for gallantry and daring.

FORTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Richard Thomas Farren, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonels James Villiers and John Henry Lowndes; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the Alma, Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, 500and was engaged in the attack and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Captain the Honourable Bernard Matthew Ward; distinguished himself on the morning of the 5th. of November, 1854, in support of the pickets of the second brigade, second division. The conduct of this officer was particularly noticed by Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, C.B. Captain Henry James Buchanan; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, the Alma, Inkermann, sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854, and siege of Sebastopol. Sergeant W. Grant and Private Edward M‘Mahon; distinguished themselves particularly on the night of the 7th. of June, 1855, by their cool and gallant conduct in assisting to drive the enemy from the Quarries, and repulsing his attacks.

FORTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Captain Wm. Henry Cairnes; for steadiness and soldier-like conduct whilst in command of a party of his regiment, sent to relieve and reinforce a party of the fourth regiment on the night of the 22nd. of June, 1855, in the trenches before Sebastopol. Sergeant Richard Batlin; for volunteering to join the party above referred to, and accompanying his captain.

FORTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel John Thornton Grant, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854 and 1855, including the Alma, Inkermann, sortie of the 26th. of October, 1854, the whole siege of Sebastopol, and rendered important service in command of strong working parties of the second and light divisions at the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Lieutenant-Colonel John Hynde King; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the Alma, Inkermann, sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, the whole siege of Sebastopol; was engaged in the attack and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; was severely wounded at the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September (arm amputated.) Captain George Kemp Chatfield; joined the service companies on the 14th. of November, 1854, and was present during the whole of the siege of Sebastopol; also at the assault and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Was mentioned in Field-Marshal Lord Raglan’s despatch on the 18th. of June, 1855, at the first attack on the Redan. Was wounded in the trenches on the 7th. of September, 1855. Captain William Young; joined the service companies on the 14th. of November, 1854, and was present in the Crimea during the whole siege of Sebastopol; the attack and capture of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855 (wounded); attacks on the Redan on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Surgeon John Davies; landed in the Crimea in medical charge of the 49th. regiment. Was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol, with the exception of the last attack on the Redan. During the period the Army occupied Bulgaria, Surgeon Davies’s unceasing solicitude and attention to the sick of the regiment was attended with the most beneficial results, and during the whole of the campaign in the Crimea, up 501to the month of July, 1855, he was scarcely ever out of his hospital tending the sick and wounded. Sergeant-Major R. Holden; was present at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and repulse of sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854. Was with his regiment during the whole siege of Sebastopol. Private J. Gibbons; greatly distinguished himself on the 26th. of October, 1854, in personal encounter with the Russians. Was mentioned in division orders on the occasion by Lieutenant-General Sir De Lacy Evans, G.C.B. Was present during the whole campaign, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol.

FIFTIETH REGIMENT.—Colonel Richard Waddy, C.B., and Lieutenant-Colonel John Lucas Wilton, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the Alma, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Edward Weare; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854 as Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General, and was severely wounded at the Alma; also was present at the latter part of the siege of Sebastopol. Major Edward George Hibbert; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant Montague De Salis M‘Kenzie George Augustus Clarke; this officer was in command of a company in the advanced trench of the left attack before Sebastopol, in December, 1854, when the Russians made a sortie. He was engaged in a personal encounter with a Russian officer, whom he cut down with his sword, but being wounded in two places, he was overpowered and taken prisoner. His sword was found next day in front of the trench, broken in two and covered with blood. Lieutenant James Lamb; this officer served throughout the Crimean Campaign, and his conduct was conspicuous on the occasion of a sortie made by the Russians on the advanced trench of the left attack before Sebastopol in December, 1854, when a few companies of the 50th. regiment suffered severely in repelling the attack. Private A. O’Leary; this man (with another, since dead) volunteered to go out to look for the body of the captain of his company, who was supposed to have been killed in December, 1854, when the Russians made a strong sortie on the advanced trench of the left attack. The Russians were repelled, but (the night being very dark) it was some time before it was ascertained that the works were completely cleared of them. However, this man at once proposed to go out from the second parallel to look for his captain; he was permitted to do so. His captain had been taken prisoner. Private Thomas Reghan; served throughout the Crimean Campaign, and was remarkable for his coolness under fire when in the trenches before Sebastopol.

FIFTY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—Colonel Charles Warren, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854, including the battles of the Alma, and Inkermann (where he commanded a brigade and was severely wounded), and took part in the sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854; 502was present during the latter part of the siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Lieutenant-Colonel Alfred Capel Cure; the siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Commanded the regiment in the assaults on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Lieutenant William Byrne Johnson; served from the 22nd. of November, 1854, to the end of the war, including the siege of Sebastopol and the trenches; was severely wounded at the final assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he distinguished himself, as on several other occasions, by his forward gallantry. Lieutenant James Scott; landed in Turkey with the regiment in May, 1854; served at the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, siege of Sebastopol, and in the trenches, including the repulse of the sortie on Inkermann heights on the 26th of October, 1854, and the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855; was wounded, and mentioned in the despatches for his distinguished gallantry. Sergeant J. Meara; landed with the regiment in Turkey, in May, 1854; served in the Crimea during the whole campaign, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann; took part in the repulse of the sortie at Inkermann on the 26th. of October, 1854, and served in the trenches generally; distinguished himself particularly by his gallantry at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was severely wounded. Lance-Sergeant J. O’Donnell; landed with the regiment in Turkey, in May, 1854; was present at the battle of the Alma (severely wounded); served in the trenches, and distinguished himself at the storming of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, when he was again severely wounded.

FIFTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel John Alfred Street, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, the whole of the siege of Sebastopol, and expedition to Kinburn. Brevet-Major Gerald John Forsyth; this officer’s conduct on every occasion when under fire, from the 23rd. of September, 1854, to the end of the siege, on the 8th. of September, 1855; was most conspicuous for gallantry and coolness. On the 18th. of June, when one of the assaulting party, he remained with three or four men of his company close under the abattis of the Redan, awaiting reinforcements. These men kept up a constant fire at the embrasures, and Captain Forsyth himself remained with them until the whole of their ammunition was exhausted, when, finding no support come to their aid, he retired to the trenches. Lieutenant Alfred Frederick Adolphus Slade; this officer volunteered to join the service companies in the field on the 15th. of November, 1854, and obtained permission to do so without joining the depôt. His conduct was marked by conspicuous bravery during his service in the trenches from the above date to the 18th. of June, 1855, when he was severely wounded in front of the Redan. Although suffering from a severe wound in the shoulder, and directed to go back to the trenches, he continued to encourage the men to advance under a heavy fire from 503the Russian batteries, until he was struck again, and, the attack having failed, he retired with the remainder of the regiment. Drummer M. Norton; landed with the regiment at Katcha River on the 22nd. of September, 1854, and was present at Inkermann, Balaklava, and during the siege of Sebastopol; at the assaults on the 18th. of June and the 8th. of September, 1855. Private J. Healy; was recommended for the medal and gratuity for his very distinguished conduct throughout the whole period of his service in the Crimea, namely, from the 23rd. of September, 1854, to June, 1856, and more particularly at the assault of the Redan on the 18th. of June, 1855, when he remained in advance of the trenches, with Major Forsyth and two or three other men, until the whole of his ammunition was expended. He did not receive the medal on that occasion, because the whole amount of gratuities allowed the regiment were expended.

SIXTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Colonel Charles Trollope, C.B., and Lieutenant-Colonel William Lennox Ingall, C.B.—Both served the siege of Sebastopol from the 13th. of November, 1854. Colonel Trollope was in command of a brigade in the second division up to July, and afterwards as a Brigadier-General; also in command of one in the third division. Lieutenant-Colonel Ingall was severely wounded at the storming of the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Brevet-Major Charles Cooch and Captain George Hampden Wilkieson; for long service in the trenches before Sebastopol. Major Cooch was mentioned in the despatches of General Sir James Simpson, G.C.B. Sergeant J. Warren and Private J. Farrell; for capturing a French soldier who was deserting to the enemy from the advanced trenches on the 22nd. of February, 1855, they being at the time exposed to a heavy fire from the enemy’s advanced posts, and for which service they received the thanks of the Commander-in-Chief in the Crimea.

SIXTY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Robert Alexander George Dalzell, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the first part of the siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Edward Fairclough; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854; the Alma, and Inkermann; at the latter he was severely wounded. Captain F. T. Logan Paterson; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol; also in expeditions to Kertch and Kinburn. Private P. Ceaton; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma, Balaklava, and Inkermann; expedition to Kertch; assault and fall of Sebastopol; capture of Kinburn. At the battle of Inkermann, Private Ceaton attacked and stabbed two Russians. Was himself wounded, but refused to leave the field.

SIXTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Colonel Henry Smith, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and the whole siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel 504 George Macbeath, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant Sheffield Grace; under the command of a captain in the 63rd. regiment, Lieutenant Grace took post at the chevaux-de-frize, in front of the position in the Woronzoff road, with only one man to support him, the remainder (of a party of twelve) having fallen back in consequence of the heavy fire. Lieutenant Francis De Luttrell Saunderson; on the 11th. of May, 1855, Lieutenant Saunderson was actively engaged repelling a sortie. The night was wet and stormy, and some of the rifles were difficult to load, and this officer particularly distinguished himself by assisting the men in loading. Private Samuel Burrows; on the morning of the 22nd. of November, 1854, in broad daylight under a heavy fire from the enemy, he proceeded from the rifle-pits, in company with another man, to bring in a wounded officer of the rifle brigade. This occurred in the left attack of the siege of Sebastopol. Private J. Magner; when on duty in the trenches before Sebastopol on the 11th. of May, 1855, during a sortie, when volunteers were called for by Captain Hamilton to charge the enemy, Private Magner was one of the first to leap on the parapet, and say, “Here is one, sir.” He afterwards volunteered to go out on patrol to see that the enemy had all retired. On another occasion, when on duty in the fourth parallel, he was wounded in the hip, and though told by an officer and surgeon to go home, he refused, saying, “The Russians are coming out, and I would sooner stay with my company.”

SEVENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.—Captains Frederick J. Colin Halkett and John Otway Wemyss; rendered general good service in the trenches before Sebastopol, and at Kertch. Privates H. Gourley and J. Cathcart; rendered general good service; both slightly wounded.

SEVENTY-SECOND REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Parke; in the Crimea from the 13th. of June, 1855, to the end of the war.

SEVENTY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel George Harry Smith Willis and Captain Richard Butler Willington; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Assistant-Surgeons Robert Graves Burton and Alexander Humfrey; for distinguished courage in the trenches during the whole siege of Sebastopol, where they were exposed, under fire, and in presence of the enemy, to as much danger as executive officers, and where their humanity to the wounded was valuable and constant. Sergeant R. Bushell and Lance-Corporal G. Brown; for conspicuous courage under fire in the presence of the enemy, in every action, sortie, or attack during the whole war.

SEVENTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonels John Douglas, C.B., and Richard Chambre Hays Taylor, C.B., and BrevetLieutenant-Colonel 505 Robert Douglas Clephane; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonels Douglas and Clephane served in the expedition to Kertch. Captain Henry Holford Stevenson; was employed on important duty in the advanced trenches the night preceding the fall of Sebastopol, while on the Staff of Lieutenant-General Sir Colin Campbell, G.C.B. Also present at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava. Quartermaster R. Jameson; was present at the battle of the Alma; acted as a volunteer subaltern at the action of Balaklava; rendered constant good and gallant service under fire in the trenches before Sebastopol. Sergeant J. Anderson and Private W. Campbell; were present at the battles of the Alma and Balaklava, and rendered constant good and gallant service in the trenches before Sebastopol.

EIGHTY-EIGHTH REGIMENT.—Colonel Horatio Shirley, C.B., and Lieutenant-Colonel George Vaughan Maxwell, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the battles of the Alma and Inkermann; siege of Sebastopol; attack on the Quarries. The former was general officer in the trenches at the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855, and at the attack on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and commanded a brigade at the assault on the 8th. of September. Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell also commanded the 88th. regiment at the assaults on the Redan on the 18th. of June, and the 8th. of September, 1855, and at the last he was severely wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Edward John Vesey Brown and Brevet-Major Thomas Gore; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Edward Gilling Maynard; for leading the men under his orders into the Russian works (called the Quarries) in a most gallant manner, on the night of the 7th. of June, 1855. Captain John Edward Riley; for gallant conduct at Inkermann. He was most active in rallying his men when retreating; also was most active during the action, as Adjutant. He likewise behaved exceedingly well on picket, in the Middle Ravine, in the beginning of October, 1854, when the enemy advanced upon him on a certain occasion. Lieutenant George Priestly; was very conspicuous in the attack on the Redan, leading the Grenadier company in a dashing manner. Private J. Sullivan; displayed general activity and gallantry during the night of the 7th. of June, 1855, in the attack on the Quarries. Private W. Durwoode; this man, with only one other, answered to the call of Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, to rally round a gun, when the regiment was repulsed at the beginning of the battle of Inkermann. He served throughout the whole campaign, and was at last wounded in the attack on the Redan.

EIGHTY-NINTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Caledon Richard Egerton and Major Robert B. Hawley; served the siege of Sebastopol till the end of the service; the former from the 17th. of 506December, 1854, and the latter from the 31st., of January, 1855. Major Leslie Skynner; landed in the Crimea on the 15th. of December, 1854, and performed good service in the trenches during the whole campaign. Corporal P. Scott; landed with the regiment in the Crimea on the 15th. of December, 1854. Never missed a tour of duty in the trenches until after the 5th. of December, 1855, when he was wounded severely by a piece of shell in the right knee.

NINETIETH REGIMENT.—Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas Smith; served the siege of Sebastopol from the 5th. of December, 1854, till the end of the service. Brevet-Major James Perrin; rendered uninterrupted service with his regiment from its arrival in the Crimea until its embarkation for England, in June, 1856. Never missed a tour of duty in the trenches. In reserve during the attack on the Quarries on the 7th. of June, 1855. Assault on the Redan, on the 8th. of September. Captain James Herne Wade; landed in the Crimea with his regiment; was always present, except during a short period when laid up with fever at Scutari. Was at the assault of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was severely wounded. Sergeant-Major A. Kirkland; displayed gallant conduct at the assault of the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, he being one of the first soldiers who entered that battery. Went to the assistance of Sergeant-Major Moynihan (afterwards Ensign) and Major Rowlands, 41st regiment, when attacked by five or six of the enemy, and shot three Russians dead as fast as he could load and fire. Also went to the assistance of Lieutenant Swift, 90th regiment. Was wounded in the Redan and left there after the troops had retired, but subsequently fought his way out. Private W. Smith; accompanied his regiment to the Crimea, and served uninterruptedly till the fall of Sebastopol. Was present at the capture of the rifle-pits on the 18th. of April, 1855, and at the attack on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, where he was wounded.

NINETY-THIRD REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel William Bernard Ainslie, C.B.; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854 and part of 1855; the Alma, Balaklava, and latter part of the siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel John Alexander Ewart; served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5; the Alma, Balaklava, and entire siege of Sebastopol, except while employed in the expedition to Kertch. Captain James Dalzell, Lieutenant Richard Augustus Cooper, and Colour-Sergeant G. Allan; served without interruption throughout the campaign, and showed on all occasions conspicuous zeal and gallantry. Lance-corporal J. Robertson: served throughout the whole campaign, and was conspicuous as a volunteer upon two occasions, once in repairing damages in an advanced trench under a heavy fire, and once in accompanying his captain by night to reconnoitre a trench near the Redan, believed to be occupied by the enemy.

NINETY-FIFTH REGIMENT.—Lieutenant-Colonel Alfred 507Thomas Hayland, C.B., served the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5 at the Alma, where he was severely wounded, and arm amputated; siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Major Julius Augustus Robert Raines; served with zeal and distinction from the opening of the Crimean Campaign. Was engaged at the battle of the Alma; was present at the repulse of a sortie on the 26th. of October, 1854, and battle of Inkermann as an assistant engineer, and in the trenches; also at the battle of the Tchernaya. Brevet-Major Alexander James John Macdonald; ordered Private James Murphy, who had volunteered to protect him, when wounded, to retire and leave him, when overpowered by numbers of the enemy, by whom he was afterwards wounded in eighteen different parts of the body on the 5th. of November, 1854. Captain Basil Charles Boothby; served the campaign of 1854. Severely wounded at the battle of the Alma (foot amputated.) Colour-Sergeant F. Cluney; discovered and dug out of the ground a number of fougasses laid by the enemy, and by the explosion of some of which several men were wounded on the 9th. of June, 1855. Private James Keenan; seized the Queen’s colours, and planted them in a Russian battery on the 20th. of September, 1854, the officer who had previously carried them having been wounded.

NINETY-SEVENTH REGIMENT.—Major Fowler Burton; served in the siege of Sebastopol from the 20th. of November, 1854. Captain George Henry Hibbert Ware; for having highly distinguished himself (when Lieutenant) on the night of the 30th. of August, 1855, having been ordered out with a party under Captain Brinkley to retake a sap, and bring in the wounded who were lying under the enemy’s rifle-pits, which duty he was performing in a gallant manner, when he received a severe wound which obliged him to retire. This officer did duty in the trenches from the 28th. of November, 1854, to the 30th. of August, 1855, under trying circumstances, in a most unflinching manner. Lieutenant Charles Henry Browne; distinguished himself at the assault on the Redan on the 8th. of September, 1855, having entered that work, where he was slightly wounded. He did duty in the trenches from the 4th. of May, 1855, to the end of the siege, and was remarkable for the soldier-like manner in which he always did his duty, although a young officer, with but little experience. Sergeants M. Kemmy and W. Moore; for having highly distinguished themselves on the 8th. of September, 1855, at the assault on the Redan, having been severely wounded inside that work. The former was mentioned in General Simpson’s despatch for his general gallantry on that occasion; did duty in the trenches from November, 1854, to the end of the siege, and was distinguished on several other occasions; and the latter was taken prisoner inside the Redan. Sergeant Moore likewise did duty in the trenches from November, 1854, to the end of the siege, and was remarkable for the unflinching manner in which he did his duty under very trying circumstances.

508RIFLE BRIGADE, FIRST BATTALION.—Colonel William Sherbrook Ramsay Norcott, C.B.—Served in the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, including the Alma and entire siege of Sebastopol. Lieutenant-Colonel Alfred Hastings Horsford, C.B., (now Deputy Adjutant-General to the Forces, and K.C.B.); served in the Eastern Campaign of 1854, including the Alma and Inkermann, and first part of the siege of Sebastopol, until compelled to return to England on account of ill-health, after which he commanded the third battalion. Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Macdonell, C.B., and Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Charles John Woodford; served in the Eastern Campaign of 1854–5, the battles of the Alma and Inkermann, and siege of Sebastopol. Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Alexander George Russell; served in the siege of Sebastopol in 1855. Brevet-Major the Honourable James Stuart; was present with the army during the whole war, having embarked with the second battalion for Varna, and was afterwards promoted into the first battalion. He was present at the Alma as aide-de-camp to Colonel Norcott, in command of the left wing of the second battalion. Served during the siege in the first battalion, and commanded the storming party on the 18th. of June, for which he received his brevet rank. Lieutenant George Robert Saunders; joined the battalion in December, 1854, before Sebastopol, and performed his duties without interruption to the end of the war; was present (under Major Stuart), with the covering party on the 18th. of June, 1855. Corporal J. Rudling; was present at the Alma, Inkerman, Balaklava, sortie on the Woronzoff road, the storming party on the 18th. of June, and when the advanced party in the graveyard was attacked; also accompanied Major-General Windham on a reconnoitring party at the commencement of the siege. Was present at the front with the battalion from the landing in the Crimea until the withdrawal of the army. Corporal Thomas Tarrant; volunteered, on the 17th. of October, to lie out in front of the works, to keep down the enemy’s fire. He was present at the sorties on the 13th. of August, 1855, and served through the whole of the campaign without leaving the front.

RIFLE BRIGADE, SECOND BATTALION.—Lieutenant Fitz Roy William Fremantle; joined in the Crimea on the 1st. of December, 1854, and did duty in the trenches from that date until the 18th. of June, 1855. Was present at the last sortie made on the Quarries on the 8th. of June. Commanded the woolsack party of the right column of attack on the 18th. of June, 1855, on which occasion he was severely wounded. Lieutenant John Croft Moore; joined in the Crimea on the 10th. of June, 1855, and served in the trenches until the fall of Sebastopol. On the attack of the 8th. of September he commanded an advanced party of about thirty men, which was pushed forward for the purpose of keeping down the fire of some embrasures on the proper right of the Redan, which enfiladed the attack. He was mentioned in General Simpson’s despatch. Sergeant J. Cherry; two men employed as sharpshooters having ventured down to the gardens near the Woronzoff road, in July, 1855, one of them was wounded and disabled. Sergeant Cherry went to his assistance under a heavy fire, and returned to report that it was impossible to remove him during daylight. When it was sufficiently dark, he headed a party, and brought in the wounded man. Volunteered for secret service on the 6th. of September, 1855. Was wounded in four places. Served during the whole campaign. Private E. Tarvish; served with great gallantry during the whole campaign in the Crimea, especially in the assault of the 8th. of September, 1855, on which occasion he entered the Redan and was taken prisoner.

Turkish War Medal.

509

## THE TURKISH WAR MEDAL.[174]

This medal was distributed generally to the allied forces. On the obverse are the four flags of France, Turkey, England, and Sardinia, and beneath is a map of the Crimea spread over a gun wheel, which rests upon the Russian flag; a mortar and anchor, etc., are arranged alongside. The word “Crimea,” and the date, 1855, are under all. On the reverse is the Sultan’s cypher, beneath which is inscribed “Crimea” in Turkish, and lower still is the year of the Hegira, 1271, written from right to left, corresponding with the year 1855. Ribbon crimson, with light green edges. These medals were issued without names, or regiments, engraved, or indented on them. There is a variation in the arrangement of the flags; in those medals intended for the Sardinian forces the flag of that country is next to that of Turkey, and the words “La Crimée,” with the date, are inserted. This, it is needless to state, is Italian, and many of the medals first issued to the British soldiers are of that pattern, arising probably from the demand being greater than the supply, or from the fact of a number of them being lost in consequence of the wreck of the vessel conveying them to this country. The medal issued to the French army has the flag of that nation next to that of Turkey, corresponding with the Sardinian and British, and inscribed “La Crimée.” Those supplied to the latter are like the engraving, and although the difference is but slight, yet the reason of it may not be uninteresting.

510

## MEDAL FOR DISTINGUISHED CONDUCT IN THE FIELD.

This medal and the gratuity adverted to in the list of recipients of the Sardinian Medal, and also in the list of the recipients of the French Medal, were authorized by the Royal Warrant of the 4th. of December, 1854, with the special view of marking the Sovereign’s sense of the distinguished service and gallant conduct in the field, of the army then serving in the Crimea, under Field-Marshal Lord Raglan. By its provisions the commanding officer of each regiment of cavalry was allowed to recommend one sergeant, two corporals, and four privates; and the commanding officer of each regiment of infantry, and of each battalion of the Foot Guards, and of the Rifle Brigade, was permitted to select one sergeant, four corporals, and ten privates, to receive a medal and a gratuity of fifteen pounds for a sergeant, for a corporal ten pounds, and for a private five pounds. The gratuity was to be placed in the regimental savings’ bank, there to remain in deposit at interest until the discharge of the soldier, and to be considered his personal property. On the obverse of the medal are the Royal Arms, surmounted by a cuirass and helmet, and surrounded with helmets, cannon, shot, drums, trumpets, muskets, swords, and flags; and on the reverse is inscribed “For Distinguished Conduct in the Field.” The ribbon is red and ribbed, with a broad blue stripe in the centre. This medal has since been awarded to soldiers for services performed during the Indian Mutiny and subsequent campaigns. The name of the recipient, with his rank and regiment, are indented on the edge of the medal, and in most cases the date of the action for which the medal was given.

Medal for Distinguished Conduct in the Field.

The Victoria Cross.

511

## THE VICTORIA CROSS.

The year 1856 was memorable for the establishment of a decoration to which all ranks of the army and navy might aspire. It was instituted by a warrant dated June 29th., 1856, and revised April 23rd., 1881. This new reward of valour appropriately bears the name of the “Victoria Cross,” and its value is heightened by the fact of the Queen personally conferring the distinction, when the recipient happens to be in this country. It consists of a Maltese cross of bronze, attached by the letter V to a bar, on which a sprig of laurel is embossed. On the obverse, in the centre is the British Lion and Crown, and beneath it a scroll, bearing the inscription “For Valour;” the reverse is plain, the name and corps of the recipient being engraved on the bar to which the ribbon is attached, and the date of the act of bravery in the centre of the Cross. The ribbon for the army is red, whilst for the navy it is blue. All are placed on an equal footing as regards eligibility for this decoration, as neither rank, long service, wounds, nor any other circumstance whatever, save conspicuous bravery, can establish a claim to the honour. Every non-commissioned officer or soldier is entitled to a special pension of ten pounds a year from the date of the act by which the decoration was gained. Should further acts of bravery be performed by the recipient, which, had he not already received the Cross, would have entitled him thereto, additional bars attached to the ribbon are accorded, carrying with them further pensions of five pounds per annum for each. The same of course holds good for the navy. The names of recipients are published 512in the “London Gazette,” and a registry thereof is kept in the office of the Secretary of State for War. The following is a list, arranged alphabetically, of the winners of the Cross since its institution to the present time (1892), giving the date when, and the campaign in which, the act of bravery was performed, with a brief notice of the same, and the rank the recipient eventually attained.

Ablet, Sergeant A., Grenadier Guards. Sept. 2, 1855. Throwing outside trench a live shell from the midst of a number of ammunition cases, which burst as it touched the ground.

Adams, Rev. J. W., Bengal Ecclesiastical Establishment, Killa Kazi, Afghanistan. Dec. 11, 1879. Rescuing from drowning some of the 9th. Lancers, in the immediate presence of the enemy, under a heavy fire, and up to his waist in water.

Addison, Private H., 43rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Jan. 2, 1859. Defending and saving the life of Lieut. Osborne. Addison received two wounds and lost a leg in this service.

Aikman, Colonel F. R., 4th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, March 1, 1858. Routing a body of 500 rebel infantry, 200 horse, and two guns, which he captured, with only 100 of the 3rd. Sikh Cavalry.

Aitken, Colonel R. H. M., late of the 13th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, 1857. Various gallant acts during defence of Lucknow Residency, among others saving a powder magazine from explosion, capturing guns, etc., from June 30 to Nov. 22, 1857.

Alexander, Private J., 90th. Foot. Redan, June 18 and Sept. 6, 1855. Bringing in wounded men on two occasions, under heavy fire, one being Capt. Buckley, Scots Fusilier Guards.

Allen, Corporal W., 2nd. Batt. 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, Jan. 22, 1879. Severely wounded in defending the hospital till the patients were removed. See Private F. Hitch.

Anderson, Corporal C., 2nd. Dragoon Guards. Indian Mutiny, Oct. 8, 1857, and Trumpeter T. Monaghan. Saving the life of Lieut.-Col. Seymour, C.B., commanding the regiment, when cut down and surrounded by a body of mutineers.

Anson, Brevet-Lieut.-Col. A. H. A., 84th. Regiment. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 28 and Nov. 16, 1857. For conspicuous bravery at Bolundshahur, and the storming of the Secundra Bagh at Lucknow.

Arthur, Gunner T., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, June 7 and 18, 1855. Carrying barrels of ammunition to the 7th. Fusiliers, several times, under fire, and volunteering for the spiking party at the assault on the Redan.

Ashford, Private J., Royal Fusiliers. Candahar, Aug. 16, 1880. Assisting in removing wounded, under a heavy fire. See Lieut. Chase.

Baker, Lieutenant C. G., Bengal Police Batt. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 51327th., 1858. For gallant conduct in an attack on 1000 mutineers at Suhejnee, near Peroo, which ended in the rout of the enemy.

Bambrick, Private V., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, May 6th., 1858. For conspicuous bravery at Bareilly, where he was attacked by three Ghazees, and though wounded twice, cut down his assailants.

Banks, Cornet W. G. H., 7th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, Dec. 31, 1858. Cross provisionally conferred upon him by the Commander-in-Chief in India, for his gallantry in thrice charging a body of fanatics, who had rushed upon the guns near Lucknow, but he died from his wounds before the recommendation was confirmed.

Beach, Private T., 55th. Foot. Inkermann, Nov. 5, 1854. Defending Lieut.-Colonel Carpenter, 41st., when wounded, from the attacks of several Russians, two of whom he killed.

Bell, Captain M. S., Royal Engineers. Ordashu, Ashanti, Jan. 4, 1874. Gallantry in encouraging an unarmed party of Fantees to work under fire without a covering party.

Bell, Private David, 2nd. Batt. 24th. Foot. Island of Little Andaman, May 7, 1867. For the gallant manner in which, with Surgeon Douglas and three other privates, he manned a boat, and rowed through a dangerous surf to the rescue of seventeen officers and men from almost certain destruction. See Surgeon C. M. Douglas.

Bell, Captain E. W. D., 23rd. Fusiliers. Alma, Sept. 20, 1854. The first to capture a Russian gun, which was limbered up and being driven off. During the battle he succeeded to the command of the regiment, all his senior officers being killed or wounded.

Beresford, Lord W. L. de la Poer, 9th. Lancers. Umvolosi River, Zululand, July 3rd., 1879. For his gallant conduct in mounting Sergt. Fitzmaurice, 24th. Foot, behind him on his horse, and bringing him off, under a close and heavy fire.

Bergin, Private J., 33rd. Foot. April 13, 1868, and Michael Magner, Drummer of the same regiment. For their gallantry in the assault of Magdala, being the first to enter the fortress, by climbing a cliff and forcing their way through a strong fence, and over the wall.

Berryman, Major J., 17th. Lancers. Alma and Balaklava. For distinguished conduct in the above battles. At Balaklava, his horse being shot under him, he remained on the field with Capt. Webb, who was wounded, under a heavy fire, and refused to leave him till he was placed in safety. He has also a bar for bravery at Inkermann.

Blair, Colonel J., 2nd. Bombay Light Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, Aug. 12 and Oct. 23, 1857. For volunteering to apprehend armed rebels at Neemuch, who had barricaded themselves in a house, the door of which he burst open. At Jeerum he fought his way through a body of rebels who had surrounded him, and his sword breaking, he, though wounded, charged at the head of his men with his broken sword, and routed the enemy.

514 Blair, Lieutenant R., 2nd. Dragoon Guards. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 28, 1857. For attacking a body of about sixty rebel cavalry, with a sergeant and twelve men. He killed four of the enemy himself, and though severely wounded, retreated without losing a man.

Boyle, Major A. C., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 29, 1857. Leading the way into a loopholed house occupied by the enemy, at Oonao, in which service he was severely wounded.

Booth, Colour-Sergt. A., 80th. Foot. South Africa, March 12, 1879. In the Zulu attack on the Intombi river, he rallied a few men, and covered the retreat of fifty soldiers for three miles, before an overwhelming force of the enemy.

Boulger, Major A., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, 1857. “For distinguished bravery and forwardness as a skirmisher, in all the twelve actions fought between July 12 and Sept. 22, 1857.”—From Orders of Major-General Sir H. Havelock.

Bourchier, Colonel C. T., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, Nov. 20, 1854. For distinguished bravery at the capture of the rifle-pits. (His conduct was recorded in the French General Orders).

Boyes, D. G., Midshipman, H.M.S. “Euryalus.” Seki, Japan, Sept. 6, 1864. Carrying the colours in the face of a heavy fire, at the capture of a stockade, both his colour-sergeants having been wounded (one mortally). The colours were six times pierced with balls.

Bradshaw, Private J., 2nd. Batt. Rifle Brigade. Crimea, April 22, 1855. With another rifleman carrying a rifle-pit in broad daylight. He also received the French War Medal.

Bradshaw, W., Assist.-Surgeon 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, Sept. 26, 1857. For his intrepidity, with Surgeon Home of the 90th., in removing the wounded men of the column that forced its way into Lucknow; in close proximity to the enemy, and abandoned by the dhooly bearers.

Brennan, Bombardier J., Royal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, April 3, 1858. For his gallantry at the assault of Jhansi, in bringing up two guns, under a heavy fire, and so directing them as to compel the enemy to abandon their battery.

Bromhead, Major G., 2nd. Batt. 24th. Foot. Zululand, Jan. 22 and 23, 1879. For his gallant conduct with Lieutenant J. R. Chard, R. E., at the defence of Rorke’s Drift, against an enormously superior force of Zulus.

Brown, Lieut.-Colonel F. D. M., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, Nov. 16, 1857. For his gallantry at Narrioul, where, at the risk of his life, he carried off a wounded soldier, under a heavy fire, with the enemy’s cavalry close upon him.

Browne, Trooper P., Cape Mounted Rifles, Zululand, April 8, 1879. For carrying water to wounded men at the assault on Moirosi’s Mountain, under fire, in which service he was severely wounded.

Browne, Captain E. S., 1st. Batt. 24th. Foot. Zululand, March 29, 5151879. Saving life of a soldier at Inhlobana, by twice returning towards pursuing enemy under heavy fire, and assisting him to mount his horse.

Browne, Colonel H. G., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Aug. 24, 1857. Leading sortie during siege of Lucknow Residency, to spike two guns, protected by palisades and the embrasures fitted with sliding shutters. He removed the shutters and spiked the guns.

Browne, Lieut.-General Sir S. J., K.C.B., K.C.S.I., Commandant of the 2nd. Punjaub Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, Aug. 31, 1858. For attacking at Seerporah, with one orderly, the gunners of a 9-pounder, and preventing gun being served until captured by his men. In this service he was severely wounded, his left arm being severed at the shoulder by a sword cut.

Buckley, Captain C. W., Royal Navy. Crimea, May 29, 1855. Twice undertaking the desperate service of firing Russian stores, at Genitchi and Taganrog, in a four-oared gig, in the face of 3000 Russian troops.

Buckley, J., Assistant-Comm. of Ordnance, Bengal Establishment. Indian Mutiny, May 11, 1857. Defending Delhi magazine against the mutineers.

Buller, Colonel Sir R. H., C.B., K.C.M.G., 60th. Rifles. Zululand, March 28, 1879. For saving lives of two officers—Capt. D’Arcy and Lieut. Everett, of the Frontier Light Horse—and one trooper, on the same day, at the retreat of Inhlobana.

Burgoyne, Captain H. T., Royal Navy. Crimea, May 29, 1855. Assisting to fire Russian stores at Genitchi, in the presence of a strong force of the enemy.

Burslem, Captain N., 67th. Foot. Capture of Taku Forts, Aug. 21, 1860. Swimming the ditch, accompanied by Private T. Lane, and obtaining entrance into the North Taku Fort, during the assault, in which both were severely wounded.

Butler, Major T. A., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, March 9, 1858. Swimming the Goomtee and climbing the parapet of a work and remaining there, under heavy fire, till the work was occupied.

Byrne, Private J., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 3, 1858. Carrying in Lieut. Sewell, who was lying wounded, under a heavy fire.

Byrne, Private John, 68th. Foot. Inkermann, 1855. For bringing in wounded soldier under heavy fire, when the regiment was ordered to retire, and defending entrance of work.

Bythesea, Rear-Admiral J., C.B., C.I.E. Island of Wardo, Baltic Sea, Aug. 9 and 12, 1854. Assisted by W. Johnstone, stoker, seizing Russian despatches from five men, three of whom they took prisoners, and brought on board the “Arrogant.”

Cadell, Lieut.-Colonel T., late 2nd. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, June 12, 1857. For his gallant conduct before Delhi, in bringing in two wounded soldiers under a heavy fire.

516 Cafe, Major-General W. M., 56th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, April 15, 1858. Bearing away, under heavy fire, the body of Lieut. Willoughby, assisted by Privates Thompson, Crowie, Spence, and Cook; and going to the rescue of Spence, who was severely wounded in this service.

Cambridge, Sergeant D., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, Sept. 8, 1855. Volunteering for spiking party at assault on the Redan, and remaining when severely wounded; and bringing in a wounded man under heavy fire.

Cameron, Colonel A. S., 72nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, March 30, 1858. For bravery at Kotah, in heading a small party against a body of armed fanatic rebels, strongly posted in a loopholed house, which he stormed. He killed three of the rebels in single combat, and was severely wounded.

Carlin, Private P., 13th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 6, 1858. For rescuing a wounded Naick of the 4th. Madras Rifles on the field of battle.

Champion, Sergeant-Major J., 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 8, 1858. For continuing at his duty during the pursuit at Beejapore, although severely wounded by a ball through his body, and for distinguished conduct at Gwalior.

Channer, Lieut.-Colonel G. N., Bengal Staff Corps. Perak, Dec. 20, 1875. In the command of a small party of the 1st. Ghoorka Light Infantry, he jumped into a strongly fortified stockade, shooting one man and keeping the rest at bay till his men followed him, and captured the place.

Chaplin, Colonel J. W., 67th. Foot (afterwards 8th. Hussars). Capture of Taku Forts, Aug. 21, 1860. Planting the colours of the regiment on the breach made by the storming party, assisted by Private T. Lane, and subsequently on the cavalier of the fort, which he was the first to mount. In doing this he was severely wounded.

Chard, Major J. R. M., Royal Engineers. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, 1879, and Major G. Bromhead. For the defence of Rorke’s Drift against enormously superior force. See Bromhead, Major G.

Chase, Lieutenant W. St. L., Bombay Staff Corps. Candahar, Aug. 16, 1880, and Private J. Ashford. Carrying off wounded soldier under heavy fire.

Chicken, Mr. G. B., Indian Navy. Indian Mutiny, Sept. 27, 1858. For his bravery at Suhejnee, where he charged into the middle of a body of rebels, and killed five before he was cut down himself.

Clifford, Major-General Hon. Sir H. H., Rifle Brigade. Inkermann, 1855. Leading a charge, in which he killed one of the enemy with his sword, disabled another, and saved the life of a soldier.

Clogstoun, Captain H. M., 19th. Madras Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, Jan. 15, 1859. For conspicuous gallantry in charging the rebels at Chichumbah, with only eight men, and compelling them to 517abandon their plunder. In this affair he was severely wounded, and seven of his men were killed.

Cochrane, Colonel H. S., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 1, 1858. Near Jhansi, capturing single-handed a gun under a heavy fire, and holding it till his company came up. Also for attacking the rear-guard of the enemy, when he had three horses shot under him in succession.

Coffey, Private W., 34th. Foot. Sebastopol, March 29th., 1855. Throwing live shell over the parapet.

Coghlan, Sergeant-Major C., 75th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 8 and July 18, 1857. For penetrating with others into a Serai strongly occupied by the enemy, and removing Private Corbett, 75th. Regiment, who was severely wounded. Also encouraging a party to charge down a lane, raked with a cross fire, at Delhi, and returning under fire for dhoolies for wounded.

Coghill, Lieutenant, 24th. Foot, Zululand, Jan. 22, 1879. Endeavouring, together with Lieutenant Melville, of the same Regiment, to save the colours of the 24th. after the disaster at Isandhlwana, in which duty they were both killed. (Conferred posthumously).

Coleman, Sergeant J., 97th. Foot. Sebastopol, Aug. 30th., 1855. Defending a new sap until all his comrades had been killed or wounded, and carrying in a wounded soldier under fire.

Collis, Gunner J., Royal Horse Artillery. Afghanistan, Maiwand, July 27, 1880. For drawing enemy’s fire from wounded to himself, until they were removed out of danger.

Commerell, Admiral, Sir J. E., k.c.b. Crimea, Oct. 11, 1855. For crossing the Isthmus of Arabat, with Wm. Rickard, Quartermaster, and Geo. Milstone, Seaman, and destroying large quantities of stores on the Crimean shore of the Sivash, retreating under a heavy fire of musketry.

Conolly, Lieutenant-Colonel J. A., 49th. Foot. Balaklava, October 26th., 1854. Personally encountering several Russians when in command on outlying picket duty, till he fell dangerously wounded. His conduct was highly praised in General Orders.

Connolly, Gunner W., Bengal Horse Artillery. Indian Mutiny, July 7th, 1857. For his gallantry at Jhelum, when he continued to serve his gun when twice severely wounded, and declined to go out of action. He was again, soon after shot through the leg, but continued to load until he fainted from loss of blood.

Connors, Private J., 3rd. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855. Conspicuous gallantry during the assault, and rescuing a officer of the 30th. Regiment, when surrounded by Russians. Selected by his company for the French war medal.

Cook, Major J., Bengal Staff Corps. Afghanistan, Peiwar Kotal, December 2nd., 1878. For his intrepidity in charging the enemy, who broke and fled, and rescuing Major Galbraith, who was personally engaged with an Afghan soldier.

518 Cook, Private W., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, January 15th., 1859. At Maylah Ghaut, when all the officers were killed or wounded, and the colour-sergeant killed, with Private D. Miller going to the front, and directing the company.

Cooper, Boatswain H. Crimea, June 3rd., 1855. Performing desperate service at Taganrog, landing and firing stores in the presence of the enemy.

Cooper, Private J., 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Little Andaman Island, May 7th., 1867. See Private D. Bell and Assistant-Surgeon C. M. Douglas.

Corbet, Private T., 3rd. Battalion the King’s Royal Rifle Corps. Egypt, Kafr Dower, August 5th., 1882. Remaining under fire with wounded officer, and assisting to bring him in.

Craig, Sergeant J., Scots Fusilier Guards. Redan, September 6th., 1855. For volunteering and collecting volunteers to go out under fire and search for Captain Buckley, of his regiment, and bringing in his body, during which duty he was wounded.

Creagh, Major O’Moore, Bombay Service Corps, Afghanistan, April 21st., 1879. Defending the village of Kam Dakka, with 150 men, against 1,500 Mohmunds, whom he repeatedly repulsed, till relieved.

Crimmin, Surgeon J., Bombay Medical Service. Eastern Karenni, Burmah, January 1st., 1889. Attending to wounded under fire and murderous attack of Red Karens, one of whom he killed with his sword.

Crowe, Lieutenant J. P. H., 78th. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, August 12th., 1857. For being the first to enter a redoubt at Bourzekee Chowkee, an entrenched village.

Cubitt, Colonel W. G., 13th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, June 30th., 1857. Saving lives of three men of the 32nd. regiment, at risk of his own, during retreat from Chinhut.

Cunninghame, Major Sir W. J. M., Bart., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, November 20th., 1854. For his gallantry at the capture of the rifle-pits. Recorded in French General Orders.

Cunyngham, Captain W. H. D., Gordon Highlanders. Afghanistan, December 13th., 1879. For exposing himself to the heavy fire of the enemy at Shurpur, and by his example encouraging the men who were wavering.

Curtis, Boatswain’s Mate H. Sebastopol, June 18th., 1855. Rescuing wounded soldier. See Rear-Admiral H. J. Raby, c.b.

Dalton, Assistant-Commander J. L. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd., 1879. For his conspicuous gallantry during the defence, and saving a man’s life; was severely wounded during the conflict.

Danaher, Trooper J., Nourse’s Horse. South Africa, June 16th., 1881. For attempting to save wounded soldier. See Lance-corporal J. Murray.

519 Daniels, Midshipman E. St. J., Royal Navy. Inkermann and Redan, November 5th., and June 18th., 1854–55. Bringing in powder under heavy fire, and bandaging the arm of his leader, Captain Peel, on the glacis of the Redan, exposed to a very close and heavy fire.

D’Arcy, Captain Cecil, Frontier Light Horse. Ulundi, Zululand, July 3rd., 1879. Endeavouring to save a dismounted trooper, when his horse had kicked them both off, and the Zulus had closed upon him.

Daunt, Colonel J. C. C., 11th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, October 2nd., and November 2nd., 1857. For his bravery at Chota Behar, where, with Sergeant Dynon, of the 53rd. Foot, he captured two guns; and gallantry in attacking a large body of mutineers, when he was dangerously wounded.

Davis, Major-General Gronow, Royal Artillery. Redan, September 8th., 1855. Gallantry during the attack, and saving the life of Lieutenant Sanders, 30th. regiment, and other wounded soldiers, under a “murderous” fire.

Davis, Private James, 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 18th., 1858. Carrying Lieutenant Bramley’s body from under the very walls of Fort Ruhya.

Day, Captain G. Fiott, Royal Navy. Crimea, October, 1855. Successfully making two reconnaissances within enemy’s lines at Genitchi, by night, often up to his knees in water.

Dempsey, Private D., 10th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, August 12th. and March 14th., 1857–58. For carrying a bag of powder through a burning village, exposed to a heavy fire from the enemy behind loopholed walls, and being the first man to enter the village of Jugdispore, under a very hot fire.

Diamond, Gunner B., Bengal Horse Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September 28th., 1857, and Gunner R. Fitzgerald. Together working their guns under heavy fire, and clearing the road of the enemy at Boolundshuhur, after all their comrades had been killed or wounded.

Dickson, General Sir C., K.C.B., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, October 17th., 1855. Personally assisting in carrying powder barrels to supply the batteries, under a heavy fire.

Divane, Private John, 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 10th., 1858. Heading a successful charge on the trenches of the mutineers before Delhi. Elected by privates of his regiment.

Dixon, Major-General M. C., Royal Artillery. Sebastopol, April 17th., 1855. When his battery was blown up by a shell, which destroyed the parapet and disabled five guns, continuing to defend it till sunset with one gun.

Donohoe, Private P., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, September 28th., 1857. Going to the support of Lieutenant Blair, who was severely wounded, and bringing him in through enemy’s cavalry.

Doogan, Private J., 1st. Dragoon Guards. South Africa, January 52028th., 1881. Although himself wounded, he endeavoured, under heavy fire of the Boers, to induce a wounded officer to take his horse, receiving another wound while doing so.

Douglas, Brigadier-Surgeon C. M., M.D., 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Little Andaman Island, May 7th., 1867, and Privates T. Murphy, J. Cooper, D. Bell, and W. Griffiths. For proceeding in a boat, through a most dangerous surf, to rescue some comrades. See Privates Bell, Cooper, etc.

Dowell, Lieutenant-Colonel G. D., Royal Marine Artillery. Attack on Viborg, Baltic, July 13th., 1855. Rowing to the assistance of a disabled rocket-boat of the “Arrogant,” saving three of the crew, and bringing off the boat under heavy fire of grape and musketry.

Dowling, Private W., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 4th. and 9th., and September 27th., 1857. Going out on three occasions to spike guns under heavy fire from the enemy, and killing a Soubadar by one of the guns.

Down, Ensign J. F., 57th. Foot. New Zealand, October 2nd., 1863, and Drummer D. Stagpoole. Bringing in wounded man under close and heavy fire at Pontoko.

Duffy, Private T., 1st. Madras Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, September 26th., 1857. For his cool intrepidity and daring in saving a 24-pounder gun from falling into the enemy’s hands.

Dundas, Lieutenant J., Royal Engineers. Bhootan, April 30th., 1865. For his gallantry in leading attack on a loopholed Blockhouse at Dewangiri, and entering the place head foremost, through an opening two feet wide, in the face of 200 desperate men. See Major Trevor.

Dunlay, Lance-Corporal J., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For being the first man (surviving) of the regiment to enter the Secundra Bagh, at Lucknow. Elected by the privates of regiment.

Dunn, Lieutenant A. R., 11th. Hussars. Crimea, October 25th., 1854. For saving the lives of Sergeant-Major Bentley and a private, by attacking and cutting down some of the enemy in the light cavalry charge at Balaklava.

Dynon, Sergeant D., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 2nd., 1857. For his distinguished bravery in capturing two guns at Chota Behar, by shooting the gunners. See Colonel Daunt.

Edwards, Private T., 1st. Batt. Royal Highlanders. Egypt, Tamai, March 13th., 1884. For his gallantry in defending gun, and, though wounded, remaining by it.

Edwards, Captain W. W. M., 2nd. Battalion 74th. Light Infantry. Egypt, Tel-el-Kebir, 1882. For rushing single-handed into a battery of the enemy, and killing officer in charge.

Elphinstone, Colonel Sir H. C., K.C.B., Royal Engineers. Crimea, Redan, June 18th, 1855. For volunteering to command a party of 521volunteers to recover ladders left behind after repulse, on the night preceding, and rescuing twenty wounded men.

Elton, Lieutenant-Colonel F. C., 55th. Foot. Sebastopol, August 4th., 1855. Setting example to his men by personally working under a dreadful fire in front of the Quarries, and volunteering with a small party to drive off a body of Russians.

Esmond, Lieutenant-Colonel T., 18th. Foot. Redan, June 18th. and 20th., 1855. For his intrepidity in repeatedly rescuing wounded under heavy fire, and extinguishing a fire-ball before it could betray the position of his working party.

Evans, Private Samuel, 19th. Foot. Sebastopol, April, 18th., 1855. For repairing embrasure under a very heavy fire.

Ewart, Sergeant R., 5th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 24th., 1857. For conspicuous bravery at the Alumbagh, in going to aid wounded comrade under heavy fire, and bringing him safe into the camp.

Farmer, Lance-Corporal J. J., Army Hospital Corps. South Africa, Majuba Mountain, February 27th., 1881. He held a white flag over the wounded, and when his arm was shot through by the Boers, he called out that he had “another.” He then held the flag up with the other arm, until it also was disabled by a bullet.

Farquharson, Lieutenant F. E. H., 42nd. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, March 9th., 1858. Storming bastion and spiking two guns at Lucknow.

Farrell, Quartermaster J., 17th. Lancers. Balaklava, October 25th., 1854. For his devotion in remaining with Captain Webb, when wounded, and assisting to bring him in, under a shower of shot and shell.

Ffrench, Captain A. K., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 16th., 1857. For his gallantry at the taking of the Secundra Bagh, being one of the first to enter the building. Elected by the officers of regiment.

Fitzgerald, Gunner, R., Bengal Horse Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September 28th, 1857. For working gun under very heavy fire. See Gunner B. Diamond.

Fitzgibbon, Hospital Apprentice A. F., Indian Medical Establishment. Taku Forts, August 21st., 1860. Attending to wounded under heavy fire, in which duty he was himself severely wounded.

Fitzpatrick, Private Francis, 94th. Foot. Sekukuni’s Town, South Africa. November 28th., 1879, and Private T. Flawn. For carrying out of action a wounded officer under heavy fire.

Flawn, Private T., 94th. Foot. South Africa, November 28th., 1879. See Private F. Fitzpatrick.

Flinn, Private T., 64th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 28th., 1857. For his gallantry in a charge on the enemy’s guns, in which he was wounded.

522 Forrest, Captain G., Bengal Veterinary Estab. Indian Mutiny, May 11th., 1857. For gallant conduct in defence of Delhi magazine.

Fosbery, Lieutenant-Colonel G. V., late 4th. Bengal European Regiment. India, October 30th., 1863. For volunteering to lead a party to recapture the Craig Piquet after its garrison had been driven in by the enemy, and sixty of them killed in desperate hand to hand fighting.

Fowler, Private E., 90th. Foot. South Africa, March 28th., 1879. For his behaviour at the assault of the Inhlobani Mountain. See Lieutenant H. Lysons.

Fraser, Major-General C. C., 7th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, December 31st., 1858. Swimming, under heavy fire, to the rescue of Captain Stisted and men of the 7th. Hussars, who were in danger of drowning in the Raptee, while in pursuit of the mutineers.

Freeman, Private J., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, October 10th., 1857. Going to the assistance of Lieutenant Jones, who was wounded, and defending him against several of the enemy.

Gardiner, Colour-Sergeant George, 57th. Foot. Sebastopol and Redan, March 22nd., and June 18th., 1855. Rallying covering party which had been driven in by enemy; and in the attack on the Redan, remaining, under fire, firing at enemy on the parapet till his ammunition was exhausted.

Gardner, Quartermaster-Sergeant W., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, May 5th., 1858. For his gallant conduct at Bareilly in saving the life of his commanding officer, Colonel Cameron, when attacked by three fanatics, killing two of them.

Garvin, Colour-Sergeant S., 1st. Battalion 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, June 23rd., 1857. Leading a small party, under heavy fire, and dislodging enemy from the “Sammy House,” also for gallant conduct during operations before Delhi.

Gifford, Major Lord E. F., 24th. Foot. Ashanti, February 1st., 1874. For his gallantry at the head of scouts during the war, and especially at the taking of Becquah.

Gill, Sergeant-Major P., Loodiana Regiment. Indian Mutiny, June 4th., 1857. For volunteering with Sergeant-Major Rosamond to bring into barracks Captain Brown and family from detached bungalow at Benares; also saving the life of non-commissioned officer, and twice saving the life of Major Barrett, 27th. Native Infantry.

Goat, Lance-Corporal W., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, March 6th., 1858. For his conduct at Lucknow in twice attempting to recover the body of Major Smyth in face of the enemy, succeeding the second time.

Goodfellow, Colonel C. A., Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, October 6th., 1859. At the attack on the Fort of Beyt, for recovering, under a sharp fire, the body of a soldier who was then dead, but whom he supposed to be only wounded.

523 Goodlake, Lieutenant-General G. L., Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol, October 26th., 1854. For holding the Windmill ravine against a much superior force, and surprising enemy’s piquet.

Gorman, Seaman J., Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Defending the Lancaster Battery, under a heavy fire, using the muskets of the disabled soldiers. See Seamen T. Reeves and M. Schofield.

Gough, Colonel Sir C. J. S., K.C.B., 5th. Bengal European Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, August 15th. and 18th., 1857; January 27th. and February 23rd., 1858. Distinguished gallantry at Khurkowdah, where he saved his wounded brother, killing two of the enemy; and for his intrepid conduct at Shumshabad and Meangunge, where he went to the assistance of Major O. St. George Anson, and killed his opponent.

Gough, Colonel Sir H. H., K.C.B., 1st. Bengal European Light Infantry. Indian Mutiny, November 15th., 1857, and November 25th., 1858. Capturing two guns near Alumbagh, and for charging the enemy’s guns near Lucknow, where he had two horses killed under him, and was severely wounded.

Grady, Sergeant T., 4th. Foot. Sebastopol, October 18th., 1854. For volunteering to repair embrasures, under a heavy fire, and refusing to leave front when severely wounded.

Graham, Major-General Sir G., Royal Engineers. Redan, June 18th., 1855. Determined gallantry at the head of a ladder party, and on several occasions going out of the trenches and bringing in wounded officers and men, under fire.

Graham, Private P., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 17th., 1857. Bringing in wounded comrade, under heavy fire, at Lucknow. Elected by privates of the regiment.

Grant, Private P., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For his gallantry in killing five of the enemy with one of their own swords, in defence of Colonel Ewart, carrying the colours at the Secundra Bagh. Elected by privates of regiment.

Green, Colour-Sergeant P., 75th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 11th., 1857. Rescuing wounded comrade at Delhi, when hotly pressed by the enemy.

Grieve, Sergeant-Major J., 2nd. Dragoons. Balaklava, October 25th., 1854. Saving the life of an officer surrounded by the enemy, killing one, and disabling and dispersing the others.

Griffiths, Private W., 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Little Andaman Island, May 7th., 1867. See Brigadier-Surgeon C. M. Douglas.

Guise, Lieutenant-General J. C., C.B., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th. and 17th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry in action at Lucknow. Elected by the officers of the regiment.

Hackett, Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel T. B., 23rd. Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, November 18th., 1857. For rescuing, with Private Monger, at Secundra Bagh, Lucknow, a wounded corporal, under fire, and 524removing thatch from bungalow in order to prevent its being set on fire, under a heavy fire.

Hale, Surgeon-Major T. E., M.D., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, September 8th., 1855. For remaining with Captain H. M. Jones, who was wounded, and bringing in wounded under a very heavy fire, after the troops had retired to the trenches.

Hall (Coloured) Seaman W., H.M.S. “Shannon.” Indian Mutiny, November 10th., 1857. See Commander J. Young.

Hamilton, Major-General T. de Courcy, 68th. Foot. Sebastopol, May 11th., 1855. During a sortie, at the head of a small force, recovering possession of a battery strongly held by the enemy.

Hamilton, Lieutenant W. R. P., Bengal Staff Corps. Futtehabad, April 2nd., 1879. For leading charge (in which his commander, Major W. Battye, was killed), against a superior force of the Guides, and rescuing a sowar by cutting down three of the enemy.

Hammond, Major A. G., Bengal Staff Corps. Kabul, December 14th., 1879. For his distinguished conduct in defending the top of a hill with rifle and bayonet, covering retiring party, and assisting to carry away wounded Sepoy under very close and heavy fire.

Hancock, Private T., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June 19th., 1857, and Private J. Purcell; before Delhi. Remaining by and assisting in action Brigadier Grant, his commanding officer, whose horse had been shot. In doing this he was severely wounded, and Purcell’s horse was shot under him.

Harding, Chief Gunner Israel, H.M.S. “Alexandra,” Alexandria, July 11th., 1882. For extinguishing fuse of live shell by throwing it into a tub of water.

Harrington, Lieutenant H. E., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, 1857, with E. Jennings (roughrider), J. Park, T. Laughnan, and H. M‘Innes (gunners.) Elected by officers, non-commissioned officers, and privates generally, of each troop or battery, for conspicuous gallantry at the relief of Lucknow, from 14th. to 22nd. November, 1857.

Harrison, Boatswain’s Mate J., Royal Navy. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry at Lucknow, in volunteering and climbing up a tree to reply to the fire of the enemy. See Rear-Admiral N. Salmon.

Hart, Lieutenant-Colonel R. C., Royal Engineers. Afghanistan, January 31st., 1879. For running, exposed to the fire of the enemy, some 1200 yards, and risking his own life to save that of a private sowar of the 13th. Bengal Lancers.

Hartigan, Pensioned Sergeant H., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June 8th. and October 10th., 1857. For distinguished gallantry in rescuing a wounded comrade surrounded by enemy; also rescuing a comrade from four of the enemy near Delhi, being disabled in doing so. He ran, unarmed, to the assistance of Sergeant Crews, who was 525attacked by four rebels. Hartigan, with his right hand, seized a tulwar from one of them, and with his left, hit him in the mouth, then attacking the other three, he killed one and wounded two.

Hartley, Surgeon-Major E. B., Cape Mounted Rifles, South Africa, Basutoland, June 5th., 1879. Attended to wounded under heavy fire, and carrying wounded corporal to place of safety, afterwards returning under fire to attend again to the wounded.

Havelock-Allan, Lieutenant-General Sir H. M., Bart., C.B., 10th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 16th., 1857. Charging and capturing the last gun of the enemy at Cawnpore.

Hawkes, Private D., Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 11th., 1858. Rescuing a wounded comrade under fire. See Corporal Nash and Major Sir H. Wilmot, Bart., C.B.

Hawthorne, Bugler R., 52nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 16th., 1857. For his gallantry when forming one of the explosion party at Delhi, and assisting a wounded officer (Lieutenant Salkeld), under heavy fire.

Heaphy, Major C., Auckland Militia, New Zealand, February 11th., 1864. For his conduct at the Mangapiko River in assisting a wounded soldier who had fallen in the midst of the enemy, under a very close and heavy fire. Five balls pierced his clothes and cap, and he was wounded in three places.

Heathcote, Lieutenant A. S., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, 1857. Volunteering for services of extreme danger, and for gallantry during the siege of Delhi, June to September, 1857. Elected by officers of his regiment.

Heneage, Major C. W., 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, June 17th., 1858. With Sergeant J. Ward, Farrier G. Hollis, and Private J. Pearson. For their bravery in a desperate charge at Gwalior, in which two guns were captured. Elected by their comrades in the charge.

Henry, Captain A., Land Transport Corps. Inkermann, 5th. November, 1854. Continuing to defend the guns of his battery until he had received twelve bayonet wounds.

Hewett, Rear-Admiral Sir W. N. W., K.C.B. Sebastopol, October 26th., 1854. Being Mate of H.M.S. “Beagle,” for defending his battery with one gun against heavy advance of Russians. By mistake an order to spike the gun was brought, which he disregarded; also for conspicuous gallantry at Inkermann.

Hill, Lieutenant A. R., 2nd. Battalion Northamptonshire Regiment. South Africa, Laing’s Nek, January 28th., 1881. Bringing wounded soldier out of action, then returning and rescuing another, under heavy fire of the Boers. He had previously attempted to save Lieut. Baillie, but that officer was again struck and killed while he was carrying him out of fire.

Hill, Sergeant S., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny November 16th. and 17th., 1857. Saving the life of Captain Irby, his commanding 526officer, at the storming of the Secundra Bagh, Lucknow, and going out under a heavy fire to aid two wounded men; also for his gallant conduct all through the relief of Lucknow. Elected by the officers of his regiment.

Hills-Johnes, Major-General Sir J., K.C.B., Royal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, July 9th., 1857. For gallant defence of his post before Delhi. See Tombs, General Sir H.

Hinckley, Seaman G., H.M.S. “Sphinx.” China, October 9th., 1862. For his gallant conduct at Fung Wha, in volunteering to carry two wounded men to place of safety, under heavy fire.

Hitch, Private Frederick, 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879, and Corporal W. Allen. Together holding the hospital, a most dangerous post, raked by the fire of the enemy from a hill, until the patients could be withdrawn. When prevented by wounds from fighting they continued serving out ammunition during the night.

Hodge, Private S. (coloured), 4th. West India Regiment. Africa, June 30th., 1866. For distinguished bravery at storming and capture of Tubabecolong, River Gambia. Presented by his commanding officer, Colonel D’Arcy, to his comrades as the bravest soldier in the regiment.

Hollis, Farrier G., 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, June 17th., 1858. See Major C. W. Heneage.

Hollowell, Private J., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 26th., 1857. Successfully directing defence of a burning house in Lucknow, against a large force of rebel Sepoys.

Holmes, Private Joel, 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 17th., 1857. Volunteering to assist in working gun under a heavy fire, by which almost all the artillerymen were killed.

Home, Surgeon-General Sir A. D., K.C.B., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 26th., 1857, and Assistant-Surgeon W. Bradshaw. Gallantly defending the wounded left under their charge, for twenty-two hours, when the troops under General Havelock forced their way into the Residency of Lucknow.

Home, Lieutenant D. C., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, 1857, and Lieutenant P. Salkeld and Sergeant J. Smith. Provisionally conferred upon them by General Sir A. Wilson, Bart., K.C.B., for performing the desperate duty of blowing in the Cashmere Gate, at Delhi, in broad daylight, September 14th. None of them survived for the nomination to be confirmed.

Hook, Private Henry, 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879. Defending the hospital and rescuing eight patients. See Private J. Williams.

Hope, Lieutenant W., 7th. Foot. Redan, June 18th., 1855. Assisting in bringing in wounded officer (Lieut. Hobson), under a very heavy fire.

527 Hughes, Corporal M., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 7th. and 18th., 1855. Twice fetching ammunition under heavy fire, and bringing in at different times a wounded officer (Lieut. Hobson, 7th. Fusiliers), and a wounded private, while so doing he was severely wounded himself.

Humpston, Sergeant R., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, April 22nd., 1855. With another rifleman capturing rifle-pit occupied by enemy in broad daylight. For this act he received a gratuity of £5, and was promoted.

Ingouville, G., Captain of Mast H.M.S. “Arrogant.” Attack on Viborg, Baltic, July 13th., 1855. Jumping overboard, swimming to and recovering disabled cutter, which had drifted under enemy’s battery.

Innes, Colonel J. J. McLeod, Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, February 23rd., 1858. At the action of Sultanpore he was the first up to seize a gun, and holding another, although quite unsupported and under heavy fire, till assistance reached him.

Irwin, Private C., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. Although severely wounded he was one of the first to enter the Secundra Bagh, at Lucknow. Elected by the privates of his regiment.

Jarrett, Lieutenant-Colonel H. C. T., 26th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, October 14th., 1858. For daring bravery at Baroun, with only four men, in attempting to take possession of a house occupied by seventy Sepoys, the only approach to which was up a very narrow street, and under heavy fire.

Jee, Deputy-Inspector-General J., C.B., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 25th., 1858. For conspicuous gallantry in attending, protecting, and saving a number of wounded at Lucknow, on the entry of General Havelock’s relieving force.

Jennings, Roughrider E., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, November, 1857. See Lieut. H. E. Harrington.

Jerome, Colonel H. E., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd. and May 28th., 1858, and Private J. Byrne. For his intrepid conduct at Jhansi, in bringing in Lieut. Sewell, who was severely wounded, with the assistance of Private J. Byrne, under very severe fire, and daring gallantry on other occasions, particularly in an action with a very superior force of rebels on the Jumna, when he was severely wounded.

Johnstone, Stoker W., Royal Navy, H.M.S. “Arrogant.” Baltic Sea, April 12th., 1854. See Rear-Admiral J. Bythesea.

Jones, Lieutenant-Colonel Alfred S., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June 8th., 1857. Capturing one of the enemy’s guns and turning it upon them. “This was a well conceived act, gallantly executed.”—Despatch of Major-General Hope Grant.

Jones, Captain H. M., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 7th., 1855. At the storming of the Quarries, for repeatedly leading on his men 528to repel continual night attacks of the enemy, although himself wounded.

Jones, Private R., 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879, and Private W. Jones. Defending their post in the hospital till the last, until six out of seven patients were removed into the inner line of defence.

Jones, Private W., 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, 1879. See Private R. Jones.

Kavanagh, Mr. T. H. (“Lucknow Kavanagh”) Assistant Commissioner in Oudh, Indian Civil Service, Indian Mutiny, November 8th., 1857. Voluntarily proceeding through the city of Lucknow in disguise, to camp of Commander-in-Chief, and guiding the relieving force to the beleaguered garrison in the Residency.

Keatinge, Colonel R. H., Bombay Artillery. Indian Mutiny, March 17th., 1858. At the assault of Chundairee volunteering to lead the column through the breach, under a heavy cross fire, by a path across the ditch which he had discovered, receiving two dangerous wounds in the act.

Kellaway, Boatswain J., Royal Navy, H.M.S. “Wrangler.” Russia, Azoff, September, 1855. Returning towards enemy to assist Mr. Odevaine, mate, who had fallen, and endeavouring to rescue him from fifty Russians. Both taken prisoners after stout resistance.

Kells, Trumpet-Major R., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, September 28th., 1857. For his bravery at Bolundshuhur, in defending his commanding officer (Captain Drysdale), who was wounded, against numbers of the enemy and remaining with him till out of danger.

Kenny, Private J., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For bravery at the taking of the Secundra Bagh, at Lucknow, and for bringing up ammunition under severe cross fire. Elected by the privates of his regiment.

Kerr, Lieutenant W. A., 24th. Bombay Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, July 10th., 1857. Taking a stronghold near Kholapore, held by a party of mutineers, by making a dash at a gateway with his dismounted horsemen, forcing an entrance under fire, and killing and capturing the whole of the enemy.

Kirk, Private J., 10th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 4th., 1857. Assisting to rescue officer and family who were besieged by rebels in a house at Benares.

Knox, Major J. S., Scots Guards. Alma and Redan, 1854–55. For his exertions in re-forming the ranks of the Guards at Alma, and volunteering for the ladder party in the attack on the Redan, June 18th.

Lambert, Sergeant-Major G., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, 1857. Distinguished conduct at Oonao, July 29th., Bithoor, August 16th., and Lucknow, September 26th.

Laughnan, Gunner, Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, November, 1857. See Lieutenant H. E. Harrington.

529 Lawrence, Major S. H., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 7th. and September 26th., 1857. In a sortie from Lucknow he was the first to mount a ladder and enter the window of a house strongly held by enemy. Also charging in advance of his company with two men and capturing a nine-pounder gun in a sortie.

Lane, Private T., 67th. Foot. Gallantry at the capture of the Taku Forts, August 22nd., 1860. See Captain M. Burslem.

Leach, Lieutenant-Colonel E. P., Royal Engineers. Afghanistan, March 17th., 1879. For his bravery in action near Maidanah, in promptly charging with some men of the 45th. Sikhs a superior force of the enemy, thereby saving his party from annihilation. In this encounter he killed two or three of the enemy, and was himself severely wounded.

Leet, Lieutenant-Colonel W. K., 1st. Battalion 13th. Foot. Zululand, March 26th., 1879. Rescuing Lieutenant A. M. Smith from Zulus, under close fire, during the retreat from the Inhlobana.

Leitch, Colour-Sergeant P., Royal Engineers. Redan, June 18th., 1855. Forming a caponière and ramp across the ditch by tearing down gabions from the parapet, filling and placing them, under heavy fire, until he was wounded and disabled.

Leith, Major J., 14th. Light Dragoons. Indian Mutiny, April 1st., 1858. For his distinguished conduct at Bretwah, in charging alone, and rescuing Captain Need from a large number of rebel infantry.

Lennox, Major-General W. O., Royal Engineers. Sebastopol, November 20th., 1854. Establishing a lodgement in rifle-pits, and assisting to repel assaults. Specially noticed in French general order by General Canrobert.

Lennon, Major E. H., 67th. Foot. Capture of Taku Forts, August 22nd., 1860. For swimming the ditch, and entering the North Fort by an embrasure during the assault.

LeQuesne, Surgeon F. S., M.S. Upper Burmah, May 4th., 1889. For his gallantry in assisting, while under a close fire from a stockade, Lieutenant Michel, Norfolk Regiment, who was mortally wounded. Shortly after he was himself severely wounded while attending to another wounded officer.

Lindrim, Quartermaster-Sergeant W. J., Royal Engineers. Crimea, April 11th., 1855. Intrepidity in climbing to top of magazine and extinguishing burning sandbags, and making good the breach, under fire; also superintending replacing of capsized gabions under very heavy fire, and for being one of four who volunteered to destroy a Russian rifle-pit, April 20th.

Loyd-Lyndsay, Brevet-Major (afterwards Lord Wantage), which see.

[175]Lucas, Captain C. D., Royal Navy. Attack on Bomarsund, June 21st, 1854. Throwing overboard a live shell, which fell on board H.M.S. “Hector.”

530 Lucas, Colour-Sergeant J., 40th. Foot. New Zealand, March 18th., 1861. Going to the assistance of Lieutenant Rees, under close and heavy fire; also remaining at his post guarding arms, though wounded, till the arrival of supports.

Lumley, Major C. H., 97th. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855. For his bravery at the assault, in which he was severely wounded, being one of the first inside the work.

Lyons, Private J., 19th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 10th., 1855. Throwing live shell over the parapet, which fell in the trenches.

Lysons, Lieutenant H., 2nd. Battalion Cameronians. South Africa, March 28th., 1879, and Private Fowler. Gallantry in dislodging the enemy from a cave at the assault of the Inhlobane Mountain.

Lyster, Colonel H. H., 72nd. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, May 23rd., 1858. Singly charging and breaking a square of retreating mutineers from Calpee, killing several of the enemy.

McBean, Lieutenant-Colonel W., 93rd. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, March 11th., 1858. For his distinguished bravery in the breach of the Begum Bagh, Lucknow, where he killed eleven of the enemy with his own hand.

McCorrie, Private C., 57th. Foot. Sebastopol, June 23rd., 1855. Throwing a live shell over parapet.

McCrea, Surgeon J. F., 1st. Regiment Cape Mounted Police. Transvaal, January 14th., 1881. For his conduct in attending to the wounded, under a close and heavy fire, though wounded himself, and carrying a wounded man to place of safety under a heavy fire.

McDermond, Private J., 47th. Foot. Crimea, November 5th., 1854. Rescuing Colonel Haly, lying on the ground, surrounded by a number of Russians, killing the man who had wounded him.

Macdonald, Captain H., Royal Engineers. Sebastopol, April 19th., 1855. Gallantry in effecting a lodgment in enemy’s rifle-pits, and persistently carrying on the sap under constant attacks.

McDonnell, Mr. H. T., Magistrate of Sarun, Bengal Civil Service. Indian Mutiny, July 30th., 1857. Exposing himself to an incessant fire in order to cut loose the rudder of a boat during retreat of the troops from Arrah.

M‘Dougall, Private John, 44th. Foot. Taking of Taku Forts, China, August 21st., 1860. For swimming the ditch. See Major E. H. Lennon.

McGauran, Sergeant John, 1st. Bengal Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, June 23rd., 1858. Gallantry before Delhi, when he carried a wounded comrade, under fire, into camp, at the risk of his own life.

M‘Gaw, Lance-Sergeant S., 42nd. Foot. Amoaful, Ashanti, January 21st., 1874. Skilfully leading his section through the bush through the whole day, although severely wounded.

McGregor, Sergeant R., 2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, April 22nd., 1855. In the advanced trenches, for crossing open space, under fire, and dislodging two Russians from a rifle-pit.

531 M‘Guire, Sergeant J., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, September 14th., 1857, and Drummer M. Ryan. At the assault on Delhi saving many lives at the risk of their own, by throwing burning ammunition boxes over parapet into the water.

M‘Hale, Private P., 5th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 2nd. and December 22nd., 1857. For conspicuous bravery at Lucknow, being the first man, on two occasions, at the capture of a gun from the enemy.

M‘Innes, Gunner H., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, November, 1857. See Lieutenant H. E. Harrington.

Macintyre, Major-General Donald, Bengal Staff Corps. Looshai Expedition, January 4th., 1872. For his gallantry in storming a stockade at Lalgnoora, under very severe fire, being the first man to climb over.

Mackay, Private D., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. Capturing the enemy’s colours at the Secundra Bagh, Lucknow. Elected by the privates of his regiment.

McKechnie, Sergeant J., Scots Fusilier Guards. Alma, September 20th., 1854. For his conduct in rallying the men round the colours when the regiment was disordered.

McKenna, Colour-Sergeant E., 65th. Foot. New Zealand, September 7th., 1863. For his intrepid coolness in drawing off a small force through a rugged country while harassed by the enemy, after an engagement near Cameron Town.

MacManus, Private P., 5th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, Lucknow, September 26th., 1857. Protecting a party besieged in a house by firing at rebels from behind a pillar outside; and, with Private J. Ryan, rushing into the street and rescuing Captain Arnold out of a dhooly, under close and heavy fire.

M‘Master, Assistant-Surgeon V. M., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 25th., 1857. At Lucknow, for attending to, and bringing in wounded men under heavy fire.

McNeill, Major-General Sir J. C., K.C.M.G., 107th. Foot. New Zealand, March 30th., 1864. For his gallantry in rescuing Private Vosper, thrown from his horse and surrounded by enemy.

Macpherson, Major-General Sir H. T., K.C.B., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 25th., 1857. Distinguished bravery at Lucknow, in capturing two brass nine-pounders, at the point of the bayonet.

McPherson, Colour-Sergeant S., 78th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 26th., 1857. For rescuing a wounded private lying in exposed situation, under heavy fire, at the Residency, Lucknow.

McQuirt, Sergeant B., 95th Foot. Indian Mutiny, January 6th., 1858. For his gallant conduct at the capture of Rowa, when he attacked three of the enemy single-handed, killing one, and wounding another. In this service he was wounded by five sabre cuts, and a musket-shot.

532 McWheeney, Sergeant W., 44th. Foot. Sebastopol, October 20th. and December 5th., 1854; and June 18th., 1855. For his conspicuous bravery in volunteering as a sharpshooter, bringing in wounded men, on two occasions under a very heavy fire, and volunteering for the advanced guard on the Cemetery. He was never absent from duty during the war.

Madden, Sergeant-Major A., 41st. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Heading a party of his regiment and taking prisoners one officer and fourteen privates, three of whom he took himself, alone.

Magner, Drummer M., 33rd. Foot. Abyssinia, April 13th., 1868, and Private J. Bergin. For their gallantry at the assault of Magdala, being the first to enter. See Private J. Bergin.

Mahoney, Sergeant P., 1st. Madras Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, September 21st., 1857. For distinguished gallantry in aiding in the capture of the colours of the mutineers at Mungulwar.

Malcolmson, Lieutenant J. G., 3rd. Bombay Light Cavalry. Persia, February 8th., 1857. Saving the life of Colonel Moore in the midst of a square of the enemy. See Colonel A. T. Moore.

Malone, Sergeant Joseph, 13th. Light Dragoons. Balaklava, October 25th., 1854. Staying by Captain Webb, 17th. Lancers, mortally wounded, under heavy fire, himself on foot, his horse having been shot.

Mangles, Mr. R. L., Assistant-Magistrate, Patna, B.C.S. Indian Mutiny, July 30th., 1858. As a volunteer; during the retreat from Arrah, binding up the wounds, and carrying for several miles to the boats, a wounded soldier, while wounded himself, and under a murderous fire, which killed or wounded almost the whole detachment.

Manley, Deputy-Surgeon-General W. G. N., Royal Artillery. New Zealand, April 29th., 1864. At the assault on the Gate Pa, near Tauranga, risking his life to save Commander Hay, R.N., and others.

Marling, Lieutenant P. S., King’s Royal Rifle Corps. Soudan, Tamai, March 13th., 1884. Saving the life of a wounded soldier at the risk of his own, by placing him on his horse.

Marshall, Quartermaster-Sergeant W. T., 19th. Hussars. Soudan, El Teb, February 29th., 1884. Saving life of Colonel Barrow, 19th. Hussars, whose horse had been killed under him.

Maude, Colonel F. C., C.B., Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, July 12th., 1857. At the head of his artillerymen, one third of whom were killed in this service, checking advance of the enemy in General Havelock’s march on Cawnpore.

Maude, Lieutenant-General Sir F. F., K.C.B., 3rd. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855. For remarkable bravery during the attack, and holding a position till dangerously wounded.

Mayo, Midshipman A., Indian Navy. Indian Mutiny, November 22nd., 1857. For his gallantry in leading the advance against two six-pounder guns, which were keeping up a heavy fire.

533 Melville, Lieutenant, 24th. Foot. See Lieutenant Coghill.

Millar, Private D., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, January 15th., 1859, and Private W. Cook. In the action at Maylah Ghaut, when all the officers and the colour-sergeant were either killed or wounded, going to the front and directing the company, displaying a courage which was admired by all who witnessed it.

Miller, Lieutenant-Colonel F., Royal Artillery. Inkermann, Nov. 5th., 1854. For having personally attacked three Russians, and gallant defence of guns when surrounded by the enemy.

Miller, Conductor J., Bengal Ordnance Department. Indian Mutiny, November 28th., 1857. Going to assistance of Lieutenant Glubb, who was wounded, at great personal risk, and carrying him out of action.

Mitchell, Captain of the Foretop of H.M.S. “Harrier.” New Zealand, April 29th., 1864. Bringing Commander Hay out of the Gate Pah when mortally wounded, although ordered by that officer to leave him, and seek his own safety.

Monaghan, Trumpeter T., 2nd. Dragoon Guards. Indian Mutiny, October 8th., 1858. For saving the life of Lieutenant-Colonel Seymour, commanding the regiment. See Corporal C. Anderson.

Monger, Private G., 23rd. Regiment. Indian Mutiny, November 18th., 1857. See Lieutenant-Colonel B. Hackett.

Moore, Colonel A. T., 3rd. Bombay Light Cavalry. Persia, February 8th., 1857, and Lieutenant J. G. Malcolmson. Colonel Moore leaped his horse into the enemy’s square, his horse was killed and his sword broken, and he would have been killed had not Lieutenant Malcolmson fought his way to his aid and carried him off through a crowd of enemies.

Moore, Colonel H. G., 88th. Foot. South Africa, December 29th., 1877. For his gallant conduct in an action against the Gaikas, near Komgha, in endeavouring to save the life of a soldier surrounded by the enemy, not giving up the attempt till the man was killed, and himself wounded.

Morley, Private S., Bengal Military Train. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858, and Private M. Murphy. Bravery in saving the life of Lieutenant Hamilton, when unhorsed, wounded, and surrounded by enemy.

Mouat, Surgeon-General J., C.B., 6th. Dragoons. Balaklava, October 26th., 1854, and Quartermaster C. Wooden. Going to the assistance of Lieutenant-Colonel Morris, 12th. Lancers, who was lying wounded in an exposed situation, and dressing his wounds in presence of the enemy, under fire.

Moynihan, Ensign A., 8th. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855. Personally engaging and killing five Russians, and rescuing a wounded officer under heavy fire.

Mullane, Sergeant P., Royal Horse Artillery. Afghanistan, Maiwand, 534July 27th., 1880. Carrying a wounded comrade out of action, and fetching water under heavy fire.

Munro, Colour-Sergeant J., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For gallantry at Secundra Bagh in going to the assistance of Captain Walsh, who was wounded, and removing him to a place of safety.

Murphy, Private M., Military Train. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. See Private S. Morley.

Murphy, Private T., 24th. Foot. Little Andaman Island, 1867. See Surgeon-Major C. M. Douglas, Private Bell, etc.

Murray, Lance-Corporal J., 2nd. Battalion Connaught Rangers, and Trooper J. Danaher, Nourse’s Horse. South Africa, January 19th., 1881. Attempting to save a wounded private under heavy fire of the Boers, by which Murray was himself severely wounded.

Murray, Sergeant J., 68th. Foot. New Zealand, June 21st., 1864. For distinguished bravery in attacking alone a rifle-pit, occupied by eight or ten Maories, killing or wounding them all.

Mylot, Private P., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 21st., 1857. Being first to take possession of an enclosure under a shower of balls, and gallantry on all occasions. Elected by the privates of his regiment.

Napier, Sergeant W., 13th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 6th., 1858. For his gallant conduct near Azimghur in protecting a wounded private and carrying him to a place of safety, under heavy fire.

Nash, Corporal W., Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 11th., 1858. For his conduct in helping rescue a wounded comrade, though severely wounded himself. See Major Sir H. Wilmot, Bart., C.B.

Newell, Private E., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, March 19th., 1858. Gallantry at Lucknow, in assisting comrade whose horse had fallen, and bringing him away under heavy fire of musketry.

Norman, Private W., 7th. Foot. Sebastopol, December 19th., 1854. When on sentry, in a post of much danger, capturing two out of three Russians who were reconnoitring, without alarming the Russian pickets.

O’Connor, Colonel Luke, Royal Welsh Fusiliers. Alma and Redan, September 20th., 1854, and September 8th., 1855. When Sergeant at the Alma, taking colours from wounded officer and carrying them till end of action, though himself wounded; and gallantry at the assault on the Redan, where he was shot through both thighs.

Odgers, Seaman W., H.M.S. “Niger.” New Zealand, March 28th., 1860. Being the first to enter a Pah and assisting to haul down the enemy’s colours.

O’Hea, Private T., 1st. Battalion Rifle Brigade. Canada, June 19th., 1866. For extinguishing fire in a railway car containing ammunition, between Quebec and Montreal.

Olpherts, General W., C.B., Royal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September 25th., 1857. For distinguished bravery in capturing two 535guns in face of a heavy fire of grape, in the city of Lucknow, and returning under fire for limbers and horses to carry them off.

Osborne, Private J., 58th. Regiment. South Africa, February 22nd., 1881. Going to assist a wounded soldier in the front of a strong body of Boers, and removing him under a heavy fire.

O’Toole, Sergeant E., Frontier Light Horse. Ulundi, Zululand, July 3rd., 1879. For his gallantry on several occasions, especially in assisting Lord W. Beresford to rescue Sergeant Fitzmaurice when almost surrounded by Zulus.

Owens, Sergeant J., 49th. Foot. Sebastopol, October 30th., 1854. Gallantry in personal encounter with the Russians, and nobly assisting Major Connolly, Coldstream Guards.

Oxenham, Corporal W., 32nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 30th., 1857. Saving the life of Mr. Capper, Bengal Civil Service, under heavy fire.

Palmer, Private Anthony, Grenadier Guards. Inkermann, November 5th., 1855. For his gallantry in charging singly a party of the enemy, and saving Sir C. Russell’s life. See Russell, Sir C.

Park, Sergeant J., 77th. Foot. Alma and Inkermann, September 20th. and November 5th., 1854, and April 19th., 1855. For distinguished bravery at the battles of Alma and Inkermann, and gallantry at taking of rifle-pits and at both assaults on the Redan.

Park, Gunner J., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, November, 1857. See Lieutenant H. E. Harrington.

Parkes, Private Samuel, 4th. Light Dragoons. Balaklava, October 25th., 1854. Defending Trumpet-Major Crawford in the retreat on two occasions against overwhelming odds, and saving his life the first time.

Paton, Sergeant J., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry at Lucknow, in proceeding alone round the Shah Nujiff, under fire, and discovering a breach on the opposite side, to which he conducted his regiment, and the place was taken. Elected by non-commissioned officers of the regiment.

Pearson, Sergeant J., 86th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd., 1858. Attacking a number of armed rebels at the storming of Jhansi, killing one and wounding two others; also bringing in a wounded private under heavy fire, at Calpee.

Pearson, Sergeant John, 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny. Gwalior, June 17th., 1858. See Major C. V. Heneage.

Peel, Captain W., Royal Navy. The Crimea, 1854–1855. On October 18th., 1854. For his intrepidity in taking up a live shell from the midst of several powder cases, outside a magazine, and throwing it over the parapet (it burst as it left his hands), thereby saving the magazine and many lives. On November 5th., 1854, at Inkermann, he joined the officers of the Grenadier Guards in defending the colours of the regiment. On June 18th., 1855, he volunteered to lead a ladder party at the assault on the Redan, and carried the first ladder until he was wounded.

536 Percy, Colonel Hon. H. H. M., Grenadier Guards. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Charging singly into the sandbag battery and extricating some men who had charged too far, and were surrounded by the enemy.

Perie, Sapper J., Royal Engineers. Redan, June 18th., 1855. For conspicuous bravery in leading the sailors with ladders, and rescuing a wounded man under fire, although himself wounded.

Phillips, Ensign E. A. L., 11th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny. Would have received the Victoria Cross for many gallant deeds during the siege of Delhi had he survived. He captured the Water Bastion with small party of men at the assault of that city, and was killed there on September 18th.

Pickard, Lieutenant A. F., Royal Artillery. New Zealand, November 20th., 1863. For gallantry at the assault on Rangiriri, in crossing and re-crossing a point exposed to a concentrated fire, to procure water for the wounded, when no one else would perform the service. See Surgeon-Major W. Temple.

Pitcher, Captain H. W., 4th. Punjaub Infantry. Umbeyla, India, October 30th., 1863. For his bravery in leading two assaults to retake the Crag Piquet, in the latter of which he was severely wounded. See Fosbery, G. V.

Prendergast, Major-General H. N. D., Madras Engineers. Indian Mutiny, November 21st., 1857. For attempting to cut down a Velaitee who was about to shoot Lieutenant Dew; and for gallantry in the actions at Ratgurh and Betwa, when he was severely wounded.

Prettyjohn, Corporal J., Royal Marines. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. For placing himself in an advanced position and shooting four Russians.

Pride, T., Captain of Afterguard H.M.S. “Euryalus.” Seki, Japan, September 6th., 1864. Gallantly supporting Midshipman Boyes when carrying the colours in action, until wounded.

Probyn, Lieutenant-General Sir D. M., K.C.S.I., C.B., 2nd. Punjaub Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, September, 1857. For several acts of distinguished gallantry, amongst them capturing a standard in the midst of a number of the enemy.

Prosser, Private J., 1st. Foot. Sebastopol, June 16th. and August 11th., 1855. Pursuing and capturing, while exposed to two cross fires, a soldier in act of deserting to the enemy; and assisting to bring in a wounded man under heavy fire.

Purcell, Private J., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, June 19th., 1857. Assisting Brigadier Grant. See Private T. Hancock.

Pye, Lieutenant C., 53rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 17th., 1857. For bringing up ammunition under fire at Lucknow, and gallantry on every occasion. Elected by the non-commissioned officers of the regiment.

Raby, Rear-Admiral H. J., c.b., Sebastopol, June 18th., 1855, and 537Captain of Forecastle J. Taylor, and Boatswain’s mate H. Curtis. After the assault on the Redan, carrying in a wounded soldier under heavy fire.

Ramage, Sergeant H., 2nd. Dragoons. Balaklava, October 26th., 1854. Saving the life of a wounded comrade when surrounded by seven Russians; also bringing in prisoner from the Russian lines, and carrying to the rear another wounded soldier, under a very heavy fire.

Raynor, Captain W., Bengal Veterinary Estab. Indian Mutiny, May 11th., 1857. For his gallantry in defence of the magazine at Delhi.

Reade, Deputy Surgeon-General H. T., 61st. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 14th. and 16th., 1857. For dislodging with a small force a party of rebels firing on the wounded, and gallantry at the assault of Delhi, where he was one of the first up the breach, and helped to spike one of the guns of the enemy.

Reeves, Seaman T., Royal Navy. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Defending battery under heavy fire, and repeated attacks. See Seamen J. Gorman and M. Scholefield.

Rennie, Lieutenant-Colonel W., 90th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 21st. and 25th., 1857. For his bravery in the advance on Lucknow, and at that city, in charging guns in advance of his column, in the face of a heavy fire.

Renny, Major-General G. A., Royal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September 16th., 1857. For his heroism in preventing the enemy firing the magazine at Delhi, by climbing to the top of the wall and throwing lighted shells amongst them.

Reynolds, Surgeon-Major J. H., M.B., Army Medical Department. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand. January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879. For his attention to the wounded under fire, and for fetching ammunition for defenders of the hospital under a cross fire.

Reynolds, Private W., Scots Fusilier Guards. Alma, September 20th., 1854. For his conspicuous gallantry in rallying the men round the colours when the line was disordered.

Richardson, Private G., 34th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 27th., 1859. For his determined courage at Kewanie, having, when one of his arms was disabled, closed with and secured a rebel armed with a loaded revolver.

Rickard, Quartermaster W., Royal Navy. Black Sea, October 11th., 1855. Remaining to assist fallen comrade under close fire. See Admiral Sir J. E. Commerell.

Ridgeway, Captain R. K., Bengal Staff Corps. Konoma, Eastern frontier of India, November 22nd., 1879. For his bravery in attempting to destroy a barricade, under a heavy fire, in which duty he was severely wounded, at Genitchi.

Roberts, Lieutenant-General Sir F. S., Bart., G.C.B., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, January 2nd., 1858. Capturing a standard from two 538Sepoys, single-handed, at Khodagunge, and for conspicuous gallantry on every occasion.

Roberts, Chief Gunner John. Black Sea, May 29th., 1855. Setting fire to stores, in face of enemy. See Captain Buckley.

Roberts, Private J. R., 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, September 28th., 1857. Bringing a wounded comrade through a street under heavy fire, in which he was himself wounded, at Bolundshuhur.

Robinson, Seaman E., Naval Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 13th., 1858. For having, at Lucknow, extinguished a fire among the sandbags of a battery under very heavy fire of musketry.

Roddy, Lieutenant-Colonel P., Bengal Army. Indian Mutiny, September 27th., 1857. For charging and cutting down a rebel armed with a musket, who killed his horse; and other gallant acts.

Rodgers, Private G., 71st. Foot. Indian Mutiny, June 16th., 1858. For daring conduct in attacking alone a party of seven rebels strongly posted, killing one of them, at Marar, Gwalior.

Rogers, Colonel R. M., 44th Foot. Capture of Taku Forts, China, August 21st., 1860, with Lieutenant E. H. Lenon, and Private J. M‘Dougal. For swimming the ditches, and being the first in the fort, entering through an embrasure. See Lieutenant Lenon.

Rosamond, Serjeant-Major M., 37th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, June 4th., 1857. Accompanying Lieutenant-Colonel Spottiswoode to fire the lines of mutinous Sepoys at Benares, and volunteering to bring in Captain Brown, his family, and others from a detached bungalow.

Ross, Corporal J., Royal Engineers. Sebastopol and Redan, July 21st. and August 23rd., 1855. For distinguished conduct in placing and filling gabions under heavy fire and light balls, and creeping to the Redan and reporting its evacuation on the night of September 8th.

Rowlands, Major-General H., c.b., 41st. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Rescuing Colonel Haly when wounded and surrounded by Russians, and gallantly holding his post on picquet.

Rush, Serjeant-Major David, 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, March 19th., 1858. For conspicuous bravery near Lucknow, in attacking with one man eight of the enemy, killing three of them.

Russell, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir C., Bart., Grenadier Guards. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Volunteering to dislodge a party of Russians from the Sandbag Battery, if anyone would follow him. The attack was successful.

Ryan, Private John, 1st. Madras Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, September 26th., 1857. For his gallantry in saving the wounded from being massacred at Lucknow.

Ryan, Lance-Corporal J., 65th. Foot. New Zealand, September 7th., 1863. For his conduct, with Privates Bulford and Talbot of the 539same regiment, in removing Captain Smith, who was mortally wounded, from the field of action, and remaining beside his body all night in the bush.

Ryan, Drummer M., 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers. Indian Mutiny, Delhi, September 14th., 1857. See Serjeant-Major J. M‘Guire.

Salkeld, Lieutenant P., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, September 14th., 1857. Mortally wounded in the desperate duty of blowing in the Cashmere Gate. See Lieutenant D. C. Home.

Salmon, Rear-Admiral N., C.B., Naval Brigade. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857; and Boatswain’s Mate John Harrison. Climbing, under fire, a tree, touching the angle of the Shah Nujiff, in order to reply to the fire of the enemy, when Captain Peel had called for volunteers.

Sartorius, Lieutenant-Colonel E. H., 59th. Foot. Afghanistan, October 24th., 1879. Leading party of five men of the 59th. Regiment at Shahjui against enemy of unknown strength, and dislodging them from a strong position on the top of a hill. In this service he was wounded.

Sartorious, Lieutenant-Colonel R. W., C.M.G., 6th. Bengal Cavalry. Ashanti, January 17th., 1874. At Abogov, removing wounded non-commissioned Houssa officer under heavy fire and placing him under cover.

Schiess, Corporal, Natal Native Contingent. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd., 1879. For conspicuous gallantry in repulsing Zulus with the bayonet; also creeping along a wall and shooting three others who were firing from the wall which had been abandoned.

Scholefield, Seaman M. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. See Seamen J. Gorman and T. Reeves.

Scott, Major A., Bengal Staff Corps. India, July 6th., 1877. Saving the life of Lieutenant Kunhardt, at Quetta, from some Pathan coolies, bayoneting two and closing with a third.

Scott, Lieutenant R. G., Cape Mounted Rifles. South Africa, April 8th., 1879. In the attack on Moirosi’s Mountain, attempting to throw time shells over a stone barricade amongst the enemy, under a heavy fire. In the performance of this duty he was severely wounded.

Seely, Seaman W., H.M.S. “Euryalus.” Japan, September 6th., 1864. Daring in ascertaining enemy’s position, and remaining at the front after being wounded.

Sellar, Lance-Corporal G., Seaforth Highlanders. Kabul, December 14th., 1879. For his bravery at Asmai, being first at top of a hill and cutting down one of the enemy after fierce fight, in which he was wounded himself.

Shaw, Lieutenant-Colonel H., 18th. Foot. New Zealand, January 24th., 1865. Rescuing a wounded soldier under heavy fire, and with the assistance of four privates who volunteered, bringing him in, on two occasions the same day.

540 Shaw, Private S., 3rd. Battalion Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, January 13th., 1858. Attacking and killing a Ghazee with his short sword, after a desperate struggle, in which he was himself wounded.

Shebbeare, Captain R. H., 60th. Bengal Native Infantry. September 14th., 1857. At the assault on Delhi, attempting to reorganise his men before walls of loopholed serai, and conducting rear-guard of retreat across a canal, though severely wounded.

Sheppard, Boatswain J., H.M.S. “St. Jean d’Acre.” Sebastopol, July 15th., August 16th., 1855. Twice proceeding into the harbour alone in a punt, and endeavouring to blow up a Russian man-of-war.

Shields, Corporal R., 23rd. Foot. Sebastopol, Redan, September 8th., 1855. Volunteering to go out and bring in Lieutenant Dynely, who was mortally wounded, under heavy fire.

Simpson, Major J., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. At the attack on the fort of Ruhya, bringing in first a wounded officer, and then a wounded man, under close and heavy fire.

Sims, Private J., 34th. Foot. Redan, 18th. June, 1855. Bringing in wounded under heavy fire, in broad daylight.

Sinnot, Lance-Corporal J., 84th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, October 6th., 1857. For distinguished gallantry at Lucknow in going out with Sergeants Glynn and Mullins, and Private Mullins, to the rescue of Lieutenant Gibaut, who was wounded, and bringing him in under heavy fire. Selected by his companions as the most worthy.

Sleavon, Corporal M., Royal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd., 1857. At the attack on the fort at Jhansi, continuing to work at head of sap under heavy fire.

Smith, Gunner Albert, Royal Artillery. At Abu Klea, Soudan, January 17th., 1885. Defending Lieutenant Guthrie, Royal Artillery, who was mortally wounded.

Smith, Colonel F. A., 43rd. Foot. New Zealand, June 21st., 1864. Gallantly leading his company to attack a position at Tauranga, although wounded.

Smith, Lance-Corporal H., 52nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 14th., 1857. Carrying away wounded comrade under heavy fire of grape and musketry at Delhi.

Smith, Sergeant J., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, Delhi, September 14th., 1857. See Lieutenant Home.

Smith, Private J., 1st. Madras Fusiliers (102nd. Regiment). Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For having been one of the first to try and enter the Secundra Bagh, and on the gate being forced, he was among the first inside. He received immediately three desperate wounds, but fought his way out, and performed his duties for the day. Elected by the privates of the regiment.

Smith, Corporal P., 17th. Foot. Redan, June 18th., 1855. For repeatedly going out in front of the trenches and bringing in wounded, under heavy fire.

541 Spence, Troop Sergeant-Major, 9th. Lancers. Indian Mutiny, January 17th., 1858. Rescuing a wounded comrade from a number of rebels, at Shumsabad.

Spence, Private E., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. He, with Lance-Corporal Thomson, would have been recommended for the decoration, for having covered retreat of the party bringing in the body of Lieutenant Willoughby, under heavy fire, but he died from wounds received when doing so.

Stagpoole, Drummer D., 57th. Foot. New Zealand, October 2nd., 1863. Has also the medal for distinguished service in the field. See Ensign J. T. Down.

Stanlock, Private W., Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol, October, 1854. For volunteering to crawl up within six yards of Russian sentry, thereby enabling officer in command of reconnoitring party to effect a surprise.

Stewart, Major W. G. D., 93rd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, November 16th., 1857. For his gallantry at Lucknow in leading attack and capturing two guns. Elected by the officers of the regiment.

Strong, Private George, Coldstream Guards. Sebastopol, September 1855. Throwing away live shell which fell in the trenches.

Sullivan, Chief Boatswain J. Sebastopol, April 10th., 1855. Placing flag on a mound at great risk, so as to enable fire to be opened on a concealed Russian battery.

Sutton, Bugler W., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, September 13th., 1857. Reconnoitring the breach at Delhi the night before the assault, and rushing over trenches when the enemy was attacking in force, and killing a bugler who was about to sound. Elected by the privates of the regiment.

Sylvester, Assistant-Surgeon H. T., 23rd. Foot. Redan, September 8th., 1855. Going out under heavy fire to dress the wounds of Lieut. Dynely, who was laying mortally wounded, and assisting the wounded under fire on other occasions.

Symons, Lieutenant G., Military Train. Sebastopol, June 6th., 1855. Unmasking battery under terrific fire, in which act he was severely wounded.

Taylor, J., Captain of the Forecastle. Sebastopol, June 18th., 1855. See Rear-Admiral H. J. Raby, C.B.

Teesdale, Colonel C. C., Royal Artillery. Defence of Kars, September 29th., 1855. Driving the enemy from a redoubt, the key of the position, and rallying Turkish artillerymen when driven from their guns, and inducing them to return to their post; and also, at great personal risk, saving many of the wounded Russians from the fury of the Turks.

Temple, Surgeon-Major W., Royal Artillery. New Zealand, November 20th., 1863; and Lieutenant A. F. Pickard. For their devoted conduct in assisting the wounded under heavy fire, during the assault of Rangiriri.

542 Thackery, Lieutenant-Colonel E. T., Bengal Engineers. Indian Mutiny, September 16th., 1857. For daring in extinguishing a fire in the magazine at Delhi, under close musketry fire, and at imminent risk of being blown up.

Thomas, Bombardier J., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, September 27th., 1857. Carrying away wounded comrade under heavy fire, during a sortie from Lucknow.

Thomson, Lance-Corporal A., 42nd. Foot. Indian Mutiny, April 15th., 1858. Volunteering to assist in bringing in an officer’s body under heavy fire. See General Cafe.

Thompson, Private J., 60th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, July 9th., 1857. For saving the life of his captain (Wilton) when surrounded by a party of Ghazees, and gallantry on all occasions. Elected by the privates of the regiment.

Tombs, Major-General Sir H., K.C.B., Bengal Artillery. Indian Mutiny, July 9th., 1857. Twice going to the assistance of Lieutenant Hills, before Delhi, killing his man on each occasion. See Lieutenant Hills.

Travers, General J. Indian Mutiny, July 1st., 1857. For his bravery in the attack on the Presidency at Indore, when, supported by only five men, he charged the guns of the mutineers, and by this act saved the lives of many European fugitives.

Trevor, Colonel W. S., Royal Engineers. Bhootan, April 30th., 1865; and Lieutenant J. Dundas. Gallantry in leading attack on a loopholed blockhouse at Dewangiri. See Lieutenant Dundas.

Trewavas, Seaman J., H.M.S. “Beagle.” Straits of Genitchi, July 3rd., 1855. Cutting hawsers of the floating bridge at Genitchi under heavy fire, in which he was wounded.

Turner, Private S., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, June 19th., 1857. At Delhi, during a severe fight with the mutineers, he carried off on his shoulders Lieutenant Humphreys, who was mortally wounded, and was himself wounded in so doing.

Tytler, Lieutenant-Colonel J. A., 60th. Bengal Native Infantry. Indian Mutiny, February 10th., 1858. For charging rebel guns in advance at Choorpoorah, and engaging gunners alone hand to hand, till the guns were carried. In the action he was severely wounded.

Vousden, Major W. J., Bengal Staff Corps. Kabul, December 14th., 1879. Charging with a small party through and through superior force of retreating Kohistanees, backwards and forwards several times, on the Asmai heights.

Wadeson, Colonel R., 75th. Foot. Indian Mutiny, before Delhi, July 18th., 1857. Twice saving a soldier’s life when attacked by rebel sowars.

Walker, Major-General M., 30th. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. By his example encouraging his comrades to repulse a superior force of Russian Infantry.

543 Waller, Colour-Sergeant G., 60th. Rifles. Indian Mutiny, September 14th. and 18th., 1857. For conspicuous gallantry at Delhi, in charging and capturing guns. Elected by the non-commissioned officers of the regiment.

Waller, Lieutenant-Colonel W. F. F., 25th. Bombay Light Infantry. Indian Mutiny, June 20th., 1858. For distinguished bravery in capturing Gwalior by storm, with a handful of men. Lieutenant Rose, the only other European present, was killed in the assault.

Walters, Sergeant G., 49th. Foot. Inkermann, November 5th., 1854. Rescuing Brigadier-General Adams when surrounded by the enemy, one of whom he killed.

Wantage, Lord (Loyd-Lindsay, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir R. J., K.C.B.), Scots Fusilier Guards. Alma and Inkermann, 1854. At the Alma, re-forming the line, and standing firm with the colours; and at Inkermann, charging and repulsing a strong body of Russians with a few men.

Ward, Private H., 78th. Highlanders. Indian Mutiny, September 25th. and 26th., 1857. Escorting and protecting Lieutenant H. M. Havelock, and a private, who were wounded, through heavy cross fire, to a place of safety, at Lucknow.

Ward, Sergeant J. 8th. Hussars. Indian Mutiny, June 17th., 1858. For gallantry at Gwalior. See Major C. W. Heneage and Private Pearson.

Wassal, Private S., 80th. Foot. Zululand, Isandhlwana, January 22nd., 1879. Rescuing comrade from drowning, under heavy and close fire, in the Buffalo river.

Watson, Major-General J. C. B., 1st. Punjaub Cavalry. Indian Mutiny, November 14th., 1857. For distinguished conduct in attacking rebel cavalry in advance of his men, and dismounting their leader in single combat.

Wheatley, Private F., Rifle Brigade. Sebastopol, November 10th., 1854. Throwing live shell over parapet of the trenches.

Whirlpool, Private F., 3rd. Bombay European Regiment. Indian Mutiny, April 3rd. and May 2nd., 1858. Bringing in wounded under heavy fire, at the attack on Jhansi, and going to the rescue of Lieutenant Donne, who was wounded, at Lohari. In this service he received seventeen wounds, but his gallant example greatly contributed to the success of the day.

White, Lieutenant-Colonel G. S., 92nd. Foot. Afghanistan, October 7th., 1879, and September 1st., 1880. For his gallantry at Charasiah, in dislodging overwhelming numbers of enemy from fortified hill, with only two companies of his regiment. His men exhausted with climbing, he advanced alone and shot the enemy’s leader, causing the rest to retreat; also dashing forward on another occasion and capturing a gun at Candahar.

Wilkinson, Bombardier Thomas, Royal Marine Artillery. Sebastopol, 544June 5th., 1855. For his conduct in the advanced trenches, in repairing work under heavy fire.

Williams, Private John, 2nd. Battalion 24th. Foot. Rorke’s Drift, Zululand, January 22nd. and 23rd., 1879, and Private H. Hook. Gallantly defending and rescuing hospital patients. See Privates Hitch, Jones, etc.

Wilmot, Major Sir Henry, Bart., C.B., Rifle Brigade. Indian Mutiny, March 11th., 1858; and Corporal W. Nash and Private D. Hawks. For his gallantry in covering retreat of three of his men, who were carrying away a wounded comrade exposed to the fire of the enemy.

Wilson, Captain A. K., H.M.S. “Hecla.” Soudan, El Teb, February 29th., 1884. Engaging, in defence of a Gardner gun, several of the enemy, single-handed and wounded.

Wood, Major-General, Sir H. E., K.C.B., 17th. Light Dragoons. Indian Mutiny, October 19th., 1858. Attacking and routing almost single-handed, a body of rebels at Sindwaho; and with two soldiers rescuing a Potail from band of robbers, near Sindhora.

Wood, Colonel J. A., Bombay Staff Corps. Persia, December 9th., 1856. At Bushire he was first on the parapet, and although struck by seven bullets, he cut down the leader of the enemy, and established himself in the place.

Wooden, Quartermaster Charles, 17th. Lancers. Balaklava, October 26th., 1854. Saving life of Colonel Morris. See Surgeon-General J. Mouat, C.B.

Wright, Private A., 77th. Foot. Crimea. For conspicuous gallantry throughout the whole war. He greatly distinguished himself on several occasions, and was twice wounded.

Young, Commander J., Royal Navy. Indian Mutiny, November 10th., 1857, and Captain of Foretop, W. Hall, H.M.S. “Shannon.” Gallantry in working a 24-pounder gun brought up to the angle of the Shah Nujiff, at Lucknow.

Since the above list has been in type, three officers have won the Cross, for the distinguished bravery shown by them during the recent operations in the Hunza and Nagar Country, on the Gilgit frontier, in December, 1891; namely, Captain F. H. Aylmer, of the Royal Engineers, and Lieutenants G. H. Boisragon and J. M. Smith, of the Indian Staff Corps. Capt. Aylmer and Lieutenant Boisragon gained the decoration for their conspicuous gallantry in the assault and capture of the Nilt Fort, December 2nd., 1891. Captain Aylmer accompanied the storming party, and blew open the inner gate of the place with gun cotton, and, though severely wounded, continued fighting till he fainted from loss of blood. Lieutenant Guy H. Boisragon led the assault, and returned for reinforcements, under a heavy cross fire. The Cross was given to Lieutenant J. M. Smith for the gallantry with which he led the storming party at the attack and capture of a very strong position near Nilt, in the Hunza-Nagar country, December 20th., 1891, which had stopped the advance of the force for seventeen days.

The Indian Mutiny Medal.

545

## THE INDIAN MUTINY MEDAL.
1857–1858.

This medal, which is by L. C. Wyon, Esq., was granted by a General Order, dated August 18th., 1858. The obverse has the Queen’s head, diademed, with the superscription “Victoria Regina,” and on the reverse Britannia is represented in an erect position, instead of being seated. In her right hand, outstretched, is a laurel wreath. An oval shield with the crosses of the Union is on the left arm, and in the hand are other wreaths. The British Lion forms an appropriate background, above is the word “India,” and in the exergue the date 1857–1858. The ribbon is French-white, with two red stripes. It was granted to all engaged in operations against the rebels or mutineers, and was also conferred on non-military persons who had borne arms as volunteers against them. There are five bars attached, respectively inscribed “Delhi,” “Defence of Lucknow,” “Relief of Lucknow,” “Lucknow,” and “Central India.” The first clasp was granted to the troops employed in the operations against, and at the assault of, Delhi; that for the “Defence of Lucknow” was conferred on all of the original garrison, under Major-General Inglis, and to those who succoured them, and continued the defence under Major-Generals Sir Henry Havelock and Sir James Outram, until relieved by Lord Clyde; “Relief of Lucknow” was given to the troops engaged in the operations against that place, under the immediate command of Lord Clyde, in November, 1857; and the clasp of “Lucknow” was awarded to the force engaged under his lordship’s immediate command in March, 1858, in the final capture of the town, and in all operations connected therewith; “Central India” was granted to the column under Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, G.C.B., engaged in the operations against Jhansi, Calpee, and Gwalior, and also to the troops, which, under the command of Major-Generals Roberts and Whitlock respectively, performed such important service in Central India. Four was the greatest number of bars issued with any one medal, and the medal was given to the Naval Brigade, without a bar, and with bars, for “Relief of Lucknow,” and “Lucknow.”

546

## SIEGE OF DELHI.
30th. May to 14th. September, 1857.

Sunday, the 10th. of May, 1857, will never cease to be remembered in India. An outbreak, for some time contemplated, broke out at Meerut in the afternoon of that day. A century had elapsed since Clive’s celebrated battle of Plassey, the forerunner of so many victories gained in India, by the valuable co-operation of the Native troops, when the latter, forgetful of their former glories and of their loyalty, burst out into mutiny, with the view of overthrowing British supremacy in the East; the outbreak of Vellore, in the Madras Presidency, in 1806, having been the only exception to the long-continued fidelity of the Sepoy soldier. During the operations against Persia the Court of Delhi had entered into correspondence with the Shah, and Dost Mahomed, the Sovereign of Cabool, had been urged to invade the Punjab when, by the secession of the Bengal native army, the time should be opportune. The grievance of the greased cartridges was indeed urged, but the combination had been for some time forming, and the name of the King of Delhi, over eighty years of age, was imagined to be a “tower of strength” in the endeavour to be made to restore the supremacy of the Mogul dynasty.

547There is no doubt the rebellion was prematurely commenced; but scenes of the most heart-rending descriptions occurred, and several officers, ladies, and even children fell victims to the brutality of the Sepoys. Outbreaks occurred at Allahabad, Jhansi, Azimghur, Bareilly, Lucknow, Cawnpore, Benares, and other places; the European women and children being, in many cases, murdered, and the several mutinous regiments all made for Delhi, hastening thither, as a central point, from all quarters, and committing the greatest outrages.

When the mutineers had seized Delhi, and proclaimed a descendant of the Mogul as king, their next object was to gain the chief magazine in that city. After a gallant defence it was exploded by order of Lieutenant Willoughby, who died of his wounds. Sculley and Buckley were the two gunners, and the former, who fired the train, escaped, together with the other heroes Lieutenants Forrest and Raynor.

At this momentous period the Commander-in-Chief in India was General the Honourable George Anson, who had proceeded to Simla to escape the heat of the plains. Immediately upon receiving intelligence of the mutiny, he hurried to Umballa, and collecting all the available troops,[176] marched on Delhi, but died of cholera at Kurnaul on the 27th. of May. His successor was Major-General Reed, who on the day following quitted Rawul Pindee, and arrived early in June at the camp of Major-General Sir Henry Barnard, K.C.B., at Aleepore, where a numerous force had been collected.

While Brigadier-General Archdale Wilson hastened with a body of troops from Meerut to join the former, the mutineers from Delhi attempted to intercept his march. He was attacked on the 30th. of May at Ghazee-ood-deen-nuggur, when seven 548hundred British soldiers defeated a disciplined force more than seven-fold their number. This is considered as the commencement of operations before Delhi.

On the following day (Whit-Sunday) the attack was renewed, and the enemy was again repulsed, twenty-six guns being captured. The 6th. Dragoon Guards and first battalion 60th. Rifles have reason to be proud of their deeds performed this day. No further opposition was encountered, and Brigadier-General Wilson joined Sir Henry Barnard at Aleepore. The united forces commenced their march shortly after midnight, and Brigadier-General Reed being unable from sickness to proceed with the army, the command devolved on Major-General Sir Henry Barnard.

At dawn on the 8th. of June the British arrived before Badlee-ke-Serai, a fortified position, when the enemy opened fire. Brigadier Hope Grant, C.B., with his column, consisting of portions of the 9th. Lancers, 6th. Dragoon Guards. 75th., first battalions 60th. and 87th. were highly distinguished. On the regimental colour of the 75th. appeared the Royal Tiger, gained in former fields in India, and they added to their well-earned reputation by charging the enemy with the bayonet, who abandoned the whole of his guns.

This entrenched position being carried, Sir Henry Barnard divided his army into two columns, one of which proceeded along the main trunk road under Brigadier-General Wilson, while the other marched under his own command to the site of the Delhi cantonments, before they were burnt. Here on an eminence the mutineers were posted, which position was taken by Sir Henry Barnard, the enemy being forced to abandon their guns; while this rapid flank movement to the left, by Brigadier Wilson’s column forcing its way through gardens with high walls, compelled the foe to take refuge in Delhi, the two commanders meeting at a place named Hindoo’s Rao’s House.

In these actions the Ghoorkas, evinced that gallantry which was so prominent during every subsequent encounter with the enemy.

After these events the British army took up a position before Delhi. The force at this period comprised the following 549Queen’s regiments:—two squadrons of the 6th. Dragoon Guards (Carabineers), the 9th. Lancers; head-quarters and six companies of the 60th. Rifles; head-quarters and nine companies of the 75th. Regiment; in addition to these were three troops of horse artillery; a company of foot artillery, a detachment of sappers and miners, the first Bengal Fusiliers; and the head-quarters and six companies of the second Fusiliers, and the Sirmoor battalion.

A strongly-built residence, named Hindoo Rao’s House, on the top of a high eminence about half a mile in advance of the camp, offered an excellent position for bombarding the town, and from the three batteries erected thereon a constant fire of shot and shell was kept up. Between Hindoo Rao’s House and the Grand Trunk Road the ground was rough and rocky, covered with brushwood and enclosed gardens, over which the Sepoys frequently crept up in skirmishing order, availing themselves of the shelter thus afforded, but they were always repulsed by the guides and riflemen, being at times pursued nearly to the city walls. Every mutineer who was captured was at once shot or bayoneted.

The lines of defence were gradually advanced, and the rebels were driven from the Subzee Mundee, formerly used as a market for vegetables, and the Serai, a large building in front of it, which the British strongly fortified, together with the Pagoda opposite the Moree Gate.

Early in June cholera appeared in the camp; this added to the trials of the troops; there being in consequence of the small force scarcely any rest by night, as the limited numbers barely admitted of relief, lessened as they were by those required for picket duty. Fighting by day, and being on the alert for a renewal of the conflict by night, occasioned great fatigue, and shewed what British troops can endure; besides which the ammunition supplies were not very plentiful for heavy ordnance.[177] Another large Serai, 550near the Ajmeer Gate, was gallantly taken on the 17th. of June, by a body of troops under Major Tombs, of the artillery.

In consequence of a prophecy that the 23rd. of June, the centenary anniversary of Plassey, was to be fatal to British rule in India, a determined effort was made by the mutineers on that morning, who advanced from the city in large bodies, and attacking the batteries, kept up a sustained and vigorous fire throughout the day. Their prophets proved false, for the enemy was beaten as usual.

This victory of the 23rd. of June occasioned much rejoicing in the camp. Frequent skirmishes occurred towards the end of the month, and during July. The besieging force had now been strengthened by a wing of the 8th. Foot and of the 61st. Regiment.

Early in July Sir Henry Barnard died of cholera, when the command devolved on Major-General Reed, who, although the senior, had relinquished it to him upon the decease of General Anson. Reed, on account also of ill-health, was soon compelled to give over the command to Brigadier-General Wilson. The 8th. and 61st. Regiments suffered severely from cholera, attributed to their long march during the height of the rainy season. The former, in four months, from July to October, lost one hundred and thirty-three men, and the deaths in the latter during the same period amounted to two hundred and forty-six.

A sortie was made by the enemy on the 9th. of July. During the forenoon of the 14th. another attack occurred in which Brigadier-General Chamberlain, the Adjutant-General, was severely wounded; Captain Norman, of the 31st. Native Infantry (frequently thanked in the dispatches for his services), the second in the department, was appointed to carry on the duties of this arduous office. On the 18th. and 23rd. other sorties took place, and the rebels were again repulsed.

Two dense columns of the enemy attempted, on the 31st. of July, to gain the rear of the British camp, but the bridges having been destroyed, they were unable to cross the canal, and after a brisk cannonade the troops returned to 551the city. An attack sustained with great determination occurred on the 1st. of August, the anniversary of the great Mahomedan festival, commemorating Abraham’s sacrifice, not of Isaac, but of Ishmael, when the mutineers received a severe punishment. Brigadier Showers, on the 12th. of that month, succeeded in capturing four of the enemy’s guns. Four days previously Brigadier-General Nicholson reached the camp in advance of his column, which had been employed in disarming rebellion in the Punjab;[178] his force consisting of two thousand five hundred men, Europeans and Sikhs, was a welcome addition to the army before Delhi.

Brigadier-General Nicholson gained a brilliant victory over the enemy at Nujjuffghur, twenty miles from Delhi, on the 55225th. of August, and thus prevented an attack upon the rear of the British camp.

For some time the siege train from Meerut had been anxiously expected, and on the morning of the 4th. of September it arrived.

A crisis was now fast approaching; fifty-four siege guns were placed in position in several batteries, and on the 11th. of September an incessant fire was opened, and sustained, upon the line of defence between the Water and Cashmere Gates. The latter was in ruins on the 13th., and shortly after three o’clock on the following morning, the assaulting columns prepared to advance. There were four columns of attack; Brigadier-General Nicholson commanded the first; Brigadier-General Jones the second; Brigadier Campbell the third; and Major Reid the fourth. There was also a fifth reserve column under Brigadier Longfield.

It being necessary to blow open the Cashmere Gate, in order that the attacking force might effect an entrance into the city, this desperate duty was performed by Lieutenants Home and Salkeld,[179] of the Engineers. The latter died of his wounds, and the former was shortly afterwards killed by 553an explosion, whilst blowing up a fort abandoned by the rebels in Bolundshuhur.

Brigadier Nicholson with the first column of attack, consisting of three hundred men of the 75th., two hundred and fifty of the 1st. European Bengal Fusiliers, and five hundred of the 2nd. Punjab Infantry was ordered to assault the breach in the Cashmere Curtain Gate. A portion escaladed the left face of the bastion of the gate, while the remainder, covered by the fire of the 60th., rushed up the breach made upon their left of the gate. After reaching the Cabool Gate, so destructive a fire was opened by the enemy, that the advancing troops were compelled to desist. Their gallant commander, Nicholson, whilst inducing the men to renew the attempt, here fell mortally wounded, and died nine days afterwards. Colonel Herbert, of the 75th., was previously wounded on the glacis, and the command of this portion of the assaulting column devolved on Captain William Brookes, of that regiment.

Brigadier William Jones with the second column, composed of the 8th., 2nd. European Bengal Fusiliers, and 4th. Sikh regiment of infantry (the storming party consisted of seventy-five men of these corps, and the assault was led by Brevet-Major R. S. Baynes, of the 8th. Foot, who was dangerously wounded), covered by the fire of the skirmishers of the 60th. Rifles, advanced through the breach in the bastion at the Water Gate, and gained possession of the walls as far as the Cabool Gate without meeting any check. Upon reaching the latter the troops turned one of the guns immediately on the Lahore Gate, from which the foe was firing grape and round shot.

Colonel George Campbell, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, proceeded with the third column of assault, consisting of two hundred and forty of the 52nd., five hundred of the 1st. Punjab Infantry, and two hundred and sixty of the Kumaon battalion, and when the Cashmere Gate had been blown open by the explosion, the stormers rushed in, and in a short time the column gained possession of the main guard, where so many murders had occurred at the outbreak of the mutiny and at once advanced to the attack of the great mosque, the 554Jumma Musjid, situated about the centre of the city. When almost close to the mosque, it was found that there were no means of gaining an entrance, the force being without powder-bags or artillery; and having to sustain a concentrated musketry fire from the surrounding houses, the column was eventually compelled to withdraw.

Major Reid, of the Sirmoor Battalion, who led the fourth column (consisting of fifty men of the 60th. Rifles, two hundred Sirmoor Battalion, one hundred and sixty 1st. Fusiliers, two hundred Guides, twenty-five Coke’s Corps, sixty-five Kumaon Battalion, eighty 61st. Regiment,—seven hundred and eighty in all), was severely wounded; his fall checked the advance of the Goorkhas; Captain D. D. Muter, of the 1st. battalion of the 60th., succeeded to the command; and the rush of the Rifles and Fusiliers placed them for a moment in possession of the breastwork at the end of the Serai of Kishengunge, but being unsupported, were unable to maintain the position, under the heavy flanking fire to which they became exposed.

Meanwhile the cavalry brigade (consisting of two hundred of the 9th. Lancers, and four hundred and ten Natives from the Guides, 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjab Cavalry, and Hodson’s Horse; with three guns of the first Troop Horse Artillery, and four guns of the second, under Major Toombs), commanded by Brigadier Hope Grant, forming in front of the walls, proceeded to the Cabool Gate, and although exposed to a heavy fire, did excellent service by preventing the mutineers, who came out in great numbers through the gardens, from attacking the British batteries. During the operation on the 14th. of September the casualties amounted to eleven hundred and seventy killed, wounded, and missing.

Lieutenant-Colonel Deacon, of the 61st., succeeded in capturing the magazine in the city of Delhi, on the 16th. of September. Not a word was spoken, not a trigger pulled, until the stormers and the support had reached the summit of the breach and the magazine yard, when a cheer and a charge were given and made, on which the enemy, taken most completely by surprise, fled precipitately, throwing down the port-fires at their guns. Several of them were bayoneted close to 555the breach, the others were closely pursued by the 61st. and the 4th. Punjab Infantry. A party under Lieutenant-Colonel Rainey, of the former (under the guidance of Captain H. W. Norman, Assistant-Adjutant-General), having passed through the magazine, turned to their left, and spiked a gun, which was in position on the eastern wall of the city, and which was pointed at the College Garden Battery; here the enemy fought desperately. Assistant-Surgeon Reade and Colour-Sergeant Mitchell, both of the 61st., also spiked a gun. One hundred and seventy guns, together with stores of all descriptions, were found in the magazine. During the fore and afternoon attacks were made by the rebels, which were repulsed on every occasion by the troops then within the walls, under Lieutenant-Colonel Farquhar, of the Belooch Battalion.

A determined opposition was kept up for a few days in the city, and only slow progress was made; but on the morning of the 20th., possession was secured of the Lahore Gate, and the troops then advanced upon the other bastions and gates, until the entire defences of the city were acquired. The enemy, unable to withstand the uninterrupted and vigorous fire from the guns and mortars, from the first entrance of the city by the British, and the steady and persevering advance of the troops, at length took to flight, abandoning their camp, property, and several of their sick and wounded, besides the greater portion of their field artillery; some four or five thousand fled across the bridge of boats into the Doab, or country between the Jumna and the Ganges, and the rest along the right bank of the former river.

After the gate of the palace had been blown in, it was occupied by the troops about noon on Sunday, the 20th. of September, and the head-quarters of Major-General Wilson were established therein the same day. The rapid advance upon the Jumna Musjid by Major Brind, of the artillery, with a detachment of fifty men of the 8th. Foot, and twenty of the 1st. Bengal European Fusiliers, under the command of Captain Bannatyne, of the former regiment, an entrance into which was forced about an hour and a half prior to the assault upon the palace, contributed towards the success of the 556operations, and the complete occupation of the city. At sunrise on the 21st. a royal salute proclaimed that Delhi was again under British rule; the aged Sovereign, after a trial, being sent a prisoner for life to Rangoon.[180]

When the capture of Delhi was completed, a flying column, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel E. H. Greathed,[181] consisting of the 9th. Lancers, 8th. and 75th. Regiments, the 2nd. and 4th. Punjab Infantry, two hundred of Hodson’s Horse with the 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjab Cavalry and Horse Artillery, proceeded on the morning of the 23rd. of September, from Delhi in a south-easterly direction upon Bolundshuhur and Allyghur, with a view of cutting off the mutineers on the right bank of the Jumna, in their endeavour to pass the river into the Doab. At Bolundshuhur, on the 28th. of September, the column defeated a body of the enemy, and afterwards destroyed the fort of Malaghur; here, Lieutenant Home, who shared in the blowing open of the Cashmere Gate at Delhi, met an accidental death by an explosion of gunpowder. While on the march along the Great Trunk road to Allyghur, the rebels were again encountered and scattered.

Pursuing this successful course the troops arrived at Agra, after a night march from Hattrass; fatigued as they were, and while preparing to encamp, an attack was suddenly made upon them on the 10th. of October, by a numerous body of the enemy. In the action which ensued, the 9th. Lancers were specially mentioned. Lieutenant-Colonel Cotton, commanding at Agra, at once repaired to the camp, and assumed the command, but Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed was not aware of his presence for some time. The attack was soon overpowered, and turned into a complete rout, notwithstanding several ineffectual attempts to make a stand, and the pursuit was continued during the rest of the day for a distance of eleven miles, the whole of the enemy’s guns, twelve in number, being captured. This was effected under the rays of an Indian sun, and with comparatively small loss, but the casualties of the enemy were immense.

Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed having crossed the Jumna was joined, on the 14th. of October, by Brigadier Hope Grant,[182] who, as senior officer, took the command. After dismantling the fort of a rebel Rajah of Mynporee, who did not attempt any resistance, the column put to flight a body of fugitives from Delhi, killing many of them. Possession was gained of the fort of Jhujjur by Brigadier Showers, on the 17th. of October, which is regarded as the close of the operations against Delhi. Brigadier Grant, continuing his march, arrived at Cawnpore on the 28th. of October, and on the 30th. crossed the Ganges, reaching the vicinity of the Alumbagh on the 8th. of the following month.

The troops engaged at Delhi were—Artillery (European and Native); 6th. Dragoon Guards; 9th. Lancers; 1st. and 2nd. Hodson’s Horse; and 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; 8th., 52nd., 60th., 61st., and 75th. Royal Bengal Fusiliers; Bengal Sappers and Miners; 32nd. Bengal Infantry; 1st., 2nd., 4th. and 24th. Punjaub Infantry; 2nd. and 3rd. Ghoorkas; 4th. Sikh Infantry; 27th. Bombay Light Infantry; Irregular and Guide Cavalry and Infantry; and the Belooch Battalion.

557

## DEFENCE OF LUCKNOW.
29th. June to 25th. September, 1857.

Sir Henry Lawrence, having received information in the evening of the 29th. of June, that a body of rebels were about to march upon Lucknow from the village of Chinnahut, distant 558about eight miles from the town, determined on making a reconnoissance. This was accordingly commenced on the following day. Misled by the reports of wayfarers, who stated that there were few or no men between Lucknow and Chinnahut, the troops proceeded a greater distance than was originally intended, and suddenly fell in with the enemy, who had up to that moment eluded the vigilance of the advanced guard by concealing themselves, in overwhelming numbers, behind a long line of trees.

For some time the foe was held in check by the force, composed of three hundred of the 32nd., and portions of the 13th., 48th., and 71st. Native Infantry, with the howitzer; but the Oude artillerymen and drivers were traitors, and they overturned their six guns into ditches, cut the traces of their horses, and abandoned them, notwithstanding the remonstrances of their own officers, and of those on Sir Henry Lawrence’s staff, the Brigadier himself heading them, and drawing his sword upon the caitiffs. Thus exposed to a vastly superior fire of artillery, and completely outflanked on both sides by the enemy’s infantry and cavalry, which actually penetrated to the rear, the British were forced to retire with the loss of three pieces of artillery, and with a sad list of killed and wounded.

By this untoward event the whole available force was so far diminished, that there was not a sufficient number of men remaining to occupy the Residency and the fort named Muchhee Bhowun, an old dilapidated edifice which had been hastily put in repair, although the defences were far from complete, and were moreover commanded by many houses in the city. The Brigadier-General therefore, on the 1st. of July,[183] signalled the garrison of the Muchhee Bhowun to evacuate and blow up that fortress in the course of the night. The orders were ably carried out, and at twelve p.m. the troops marched into the Residency with their guns and treasure, without the loss of a man; and shortly afterwards the explosion of two hundred and forty barrels of gunpowder and six millions of ball cartridges, which were lying in the magazine, announced to Sir Henry 559Lawrence and his officers—who were anxiously waiting the report—the complete destruction of that post, and all that it contained. If it had not been for this wise and strategic measure, no member of the Lucknow garrison, in all probability, would have survived to tell the tale: for, as the Muchhee Bhowun was commanded from other parts of the town, and was moreover indifferently provided with heavy artillery ammunition, while the suffering and loss which the Residency garrison (even with the reinforcements thus obtained) endured in holding the position, proved that if the original intention of holding the two posts had been adhered to, both would inevitably have fallen.

A sad calamity occurred at the outset. On the first of July, an eight-inch shell burst in the room of the Residency in which Sir Henry Lawrence was sitting. The missile burst between him and Mr. Couper, close to both, but without injury to either. The whole of his staff implored Sir Henry to take up other quarters, as the place had then become the special target for the round shot and shell of the enemy. This, however, he jestingly declined to do, observing that another shell would certainly never be pitched into that small room. On the very next day, however, he was mortally wounded by the fragment of another shell which burst exactly in the same spot, and Captain Wilson, Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General, received a contusion. Sir Henry Lawrence terminated his distinguished career on the morning of the 4th. of July, having previously directed Brigadier-General Inglis to take the command of the troops, and Major Banks to succeed to the office of chief commissioner.

Scarcely had the garrison recovered this shock, when it had to lament the death of Major Banks, who received a bullet through his head while examining a critical outpost on the 21st. of July.

When the blockade was commenced only two of the batteries were completed, and the defences were in an unfinished condition, the buildings in the immediate vicinity, which gave cover to the enemy, being only partially cleared away. Indeed the heaviest losses were caused by the fire from the enemy’s sharpshooters, stationed in the adjoining 560mosques and houses of the native nobility, the necessity of destroying which had been repeatedly pressed on Sir Henry by the staff of engineers, but his invariable reply was, “Spare the holy places, and private property as far as possible;” and the garrison consequently suffered severely from this tenderness to the religious prejudices, and respect to the rights, of the rebellious citizens and soldiery.

Then ensued a defence as heroic as any in the annals of war. The narrative of Brigadier Inglis, simple and earnest, will never be forgotten by his countrymen. By it the reader will see that not a building within the walls of the Residency was safe;[184] the wounded were shot while in hospital, and ladies and children met the same fate in houses considered secure. The enemy, while working the guns concealed by the trenches, were shielded from the fire of the garrison, upon whom an incessant cannonade was kept up until the 20th. of July, at ten o’clock, on which morning the besiegers, in great numbers, after exploding a mine within the British defences, attempted to storm the Residency, and did not cease their efforts until two o’clock in the afternoon, being driven back by the gallant defenders, who were sustained by the consciousness of the mighty trust committed to their charge.

It was not until the 10th. of August that another assault was attempted, although during the interval the forlorn garrison became exposed to a constant fire, with famine staring it in the face. This second attempt, similar in its features to the first, commencing with the springing of a mine close to the brigade mess, although repeated at various points, met with a like result; in some instances the defenders, acting like grenadiers of a former time, dislodged the foe with hand-grenades. On the 18th. of August another mine was sprung in front of the Sikh lines with deadly effect, burying alive eleven men beneath the ruins, whence it was impossible to extricate them, owing to the tremendous 561fire kept up by the enemy from houses distant less than ten yards in front of the breach. Captain Orr, unattached, and Lieutenants Mecham and Soppitt were blown into the air, but, wonderful to state, received no further injury than a severe shaking. A general assault followed the explosion, which was soon repulsed; but the enemy succeeded in establishing themselves in one of the houses of the British position, from which they were driven in the evening by the bayonets of the 32nd. and 84th. regiments.

Fresh mines were sprung on the 5th. of September, when the last serious assault was made. It was in vain; all these repeated attacks met everywhere with defeat. Thus ended the four great struggles which occurred during the siege. For eighty-seven days and nights officers and men stood or slept under arms.

Notwithstanding all the hardships experienced, the garrison made no less than five sorties, in which two of the enemy’s heaviest guns were spiked, and several of the houses, from which a harassing fire was experienced, were blown up. Cholera, small pox, and an unknown, but fatal disease, added to the loss sustained from the enemy’s fire. Delicate women, some whilst in their earliest grief for the loss of their husbands, assisted in nursing the sick and wounded. The names of Birch, Polehampton, Barbor, and Gall, will descend to posterity as worthy imitators of Florence Nightingale.

The conduct of the 32nd. (reduced to less than three hundred), and the detachment of the 84th. was splendid. The loyalty of the native troops, but especially the 13th., was never surpassed. The other regiments were the 48th. and 71st. Native Infantry,[185] the European and Native Artillery, and the Sikhs of the respective corps.[186] The number 562of artillerymen was so reduced, that on the occasion of an attack, the gunners, although aided by men of the 32nd. regiment, and by volunteers of all classes, had to run from one battery to another, wherever the enemy’s fire was hottest, there not being nearly sufficient men to serve half the number of guns at the same time. Eventually the number of European gunners was only twenty-four, while, including mortars, there were no less than thirty guns in position. So near too were the heavy guns of the assailants, that their taunts and threats addressed to the native defenders could be easily heard; besides which many of the British military airs, such as “Brighton Camp,” “See, the Conquering Hero Comes,” and the “National Anthem,” were, with matchless effrontery, frequently played by the enemy.

In general orders it was announced that “There does not stand recorded in the annals of war an achievement more truly heroic than the defence of the Residency at Lucknow. The good services of H.M.’s 32nd. regiment throughout this struggle have been remarkable.”

“Lucknow” has been authorized to be borne on the regimental colour and appointments of the 32nd., which for its gallantry, has been constituted light infantry; and the Queen’s officers and men of the garrison were allowed to reckon one year’s additional service.

While the force, under Brigadier Inglis, afterwards advanced to the rank Major-General, and appointed a Knight Commander of the Bath, had been defending the Residency of Lucknow, the eyes of Europe were directed to the efforts made for its relief by Brigadier-General Havelock, who, after his Division in Persia had been broken up, proceeded to Bombay, and thence to Calcutta. He was immediately selected to command a moveable column, and hearing that the mutineers were proceeding from Cawnpore[187] towards 563Futtehpore, a forced march, under a burning sun, was made upon that place. Major Renaud joined him on the road with about eight hundred troops, the latter having been actively engaged in suppressing the mutiny in the neighbourhood. This column consisted of the third company eighth battalion of the Royal Artillery, seventy-six; 1st. Madras Fusiliers, three hundred and seventy-six; 64th. regiment, four hundred and thirty-five; 78th. Highlanders, two hundred and eighty-four; 84th. regiment, one hundred and ninety; detachment of the Bengal Artillery, twenty-two; Volunteer Cavalry, twenty; total British, one thousand four hundred and three. The native troops:—The Regiment of Ferozepore, four hundred and forty-eight; 13th. Irregular and 3rd. Oude Irregular Cavalry, ninety-five; Galundauze, eighteen; total native troops, five hundred and sixty-one; in all, one thousand nine hundred and sixty-four. It is computed that the mutineers numbered three thousand five hundred, and they occupied a strong position at Futtehpore, with twelve guns.

Pushing forward two of their guns, they commenced, on the 12th. of July, a cannonade on the British front, while a body of infantry and cavalry threatened the flanks. The enemy had imagined an easy victory over Major Renaud’s force, but they found Brigadier-General Havelock ready to 564receive them. Astonished by the precision of the fire of the guns under Captain Maude, of the Royal Artillery, and the deadly aim of the Enfield rifles, they fell back upon Futtehpore in disorder, leaving three of their cannon. Here they endeavoured to make a stand, but were compelled to take to flight, abandoning twelve guns. This victory, in Havelock’s order of the day, was attributed “to the British Artillery, to the Enfield rifle, to British pluck, and to the blessing of Almighty God.”

Brigadier-General Havelock continued his march upon Cawnpore, and on the 15th. of July was twice engaged with the mutineers, first at the village of Aeng, and next at the bridge over the Pandoo Nuddee. Successful in both instances, the column pushed on, having captured the two guns with which it had been intended to defend the bridge. After it had been carried, information was received that Nena Sahib occupied a position at Ahirwa; this position was a very strong one, and in order to save the troops from the fire of his heavy guns, the British General make a flank movement, which resulted on the 16th. in a direct charge with the bayonet. The 78th. Highlanders, gallantly led by Colonel Hamilton, supported by the Madras Fusiliers, succeeded in turning the enemy’s left flank; while the 64th. and 84th., and the Regiment of Ferozepore, broke the right: the mutineers were driven headlong on Cawnpore, leaving a twenty-four pounder on the field.

The victors bivouacked on the ground, from which the roofless barracks at Cawnpore could be perceived. When Nena Sahib[188] saw that nothing could withstand the advance of the avenging column, he gave directions on the 17th. for the massacre of the women and children in his power, and with savage barbarity caused their bodies to be thrown into a well.

565Early on that morning a heavy explosion was heard, arising from the blowing up, by the enemy, of the magazine at Cawnpore, when Nena Sahib was withdrawing thence upon Bithoor. Cawnpore was at once occupied, and the troops were horrified at the traces which remained of the massacre. The capture of the castellated palace of Nena Sahib at Bithoor, where he was unable to make a stand, was effected without firing a shot, and twenty guns were taken.

Upon Brigadier-General Neill’s arrival at Cawnpore, from Benares, he was left in command of the former place, whilst Brigadier-General Havelock commenced his march upon Lucknow. Having passed the Ganges into Oude, the mutineers were next encountered near Unao, on the 29th. of July. The action was commenced by the 78th. Highlanders and the 1st. Fusiliers, with two guns. Afterwards, the 64th., commanded by Colonel Wilson, were ordered up. Patrick Cavanagh, a private of that regiment, was hewn in pieces by the Sepoys whilst exhibiting to his comrades an example of the highest gallantry. This valiant soldier had he survived would have received the Victoria Cross. At the narrow pass between the village and the town of Unao the mutineers were discovered in great force, but, after an obstinate contest, they sought safety in flight. Subsequently the troops pushed on towards Busherut Gunge, a walled town, with wet ditches, which was captured by the 1st. Fusiliers, 64th., and 78th. regiments.

Major-General Havelock’s[189] force was not of sufficient strength to continue the advance upon Lucknow, cholera having broken out amongst them; and he fell back on the 2nd. of August, on Munghowar. On the 5th. he again attacked the enemy at Busherut Gunge, driving them out of the town with great slaughter. Preparations were next commenced for passing over the Ganges to Cawnpore. The baggage had already been forwarded across the river, when he resolved, on the 11th. of August, to attack the mutineers a 566third time at Busherut Gunge, where they had once more collected in great force, and again defeated them.

Returning to their former position at Munghowar, the troops, on the 12th. and 13th. of August, crossed the Ganges to Cawnpore, where they arrived, nearly worn out by fatigue, sickness, and constant exposure to an Indian sun. Almost immediately, however, they struck another effective blow on the mutineers. A large body of them had collected at Bithoor, and were menacing Brigadier-General Neill at Cawnpore. Major-General Havelock, uniting his force with the former, marched on Bithoor, and gained another victory. During these several encounters forty guns had been taken, and sixty more recovered for the government. Great loss had been inflicted on the enemy, while the British casualties were comparatively small.

The British column afterwards remained at Cawnpore waiting for reinforcements, and on the 16th. of September, Major-General Sir James Outram arrived with the welcome aid; although the senior officer, he nobly relinquished to Major-General Havelock the honour of relieving the Lucknow garrison, and accompanied the column as Chief Commissioner of Oude, proffering his military services as a volunteer.

On the 19th. and 20th. of September, the relieving force, amounting to about two thousand five hundred men, and seventeen guns crossed the Ganges. The 5th. Fusiliers, 84th., detachments of the 64th. and 1st. Madras Fusiliers, composed the first infantry brigade, under Brigadier-General Neill; the 78th. Highlanders, 90th. Light Infantry, and the Sikh Ferozepore regiment, made up the second brigade, under Brigadier Hamilton, of the 78th.; Major Cooper commanded the artillery brigade, consisting of Captains Maude, Oliphant, and Major Eyre’s batteries; Captain Borrow commanded the Volunteers and Irregular Cavalry.

Only a feeble resistance was offered by the enemy, who retired upon the old position of Munghowar. Here they were attacked on the morning of the 21st. of September, and after an obstinate contest were routed, two of the four guns captured, being taken in a cavalry charge led by Sir James Outram.

567Continuing the march on Lucknow, the rebels were discovered on the 23rd., in a strong position, with their left resting on the enclosure of the Alumbagh, an isolated building to the south-east of the city of Lucknow, and about three miles from the Residency, their centre and right being drawn up behind a chain of hillocks. Five guns were taken by the British on this day, but the relieving force was incessantly cannonaded throughout the 24th. The enemy’s cavalry, one thousand strong, made a sudden irruption upon the baggage massed in the rear; when the soldiers of the 90th. Light Infantry forming the baggage guard gallantly dispersed the whole body, but not without losing some brave officers and men.

As the troops had been marching for three days under a perfect deluge of rain, irregularly fed, and badly housed in villages, the assault on the city was deferred until the 25th. On that morning the baggage and tents were deposited in the Alumbagh, and the force advanced. The gratifying object of relieving the garrison was the result, but great loss was sustained by the constant fire from the flat-roofed and loopholed houses, the gallant Brigadier-General Neill being shot dead; but every obstacle was at length overcome, and the troops established themselves within the enclosure of the Residency.[190] It was not, however, until the following evening that the remainder of the force, with the sick and wounded, constantly exposed to the attacks of the foe, could be brought in. This succour is regarded, in respect to the medal-clasps, as a continuation of the defence of Lucknow.

568

## RELIEF OF LUCKNOW.
17th. November, 1857.

Sir Colin Campbell,[191] who, like Sir Charles Napier, had proceeded at a moment’s notice to India, did not find the task completed, as was the case in the Punjaub emergency. There was work to be done, and how nobly and successfully it was performed is now matter of history. Troops constantly arrived from England at Calcutta, and were moved up to Cawnpore as speedily as possible, but owing to the want of transport, only slow progress was made, and Sir Colin was not prepared to proceed therefrom for the final relief of the garrison at Lucknow before the 9th. of November. By a rapid march he joined, on the same day that he quitted Cawnpore, the column under Brigadier-General Grant in camp at Buntara, about six miles from the Alumbagh. Remaining there for reinforcements until the 12th. of November, he advanced on the Alumbagh, which he reached in the evening, after having captured the guns of a body of the enemy who had attacked his vanguard. As the direct road from the Alumbagh to the 569Residency was through the heart of the city of Lucknow,[192] wherein every street was a fortification, the houses being loopholed and filled with desperate men, Sir Colin determined to make a detour to the right, and after forcing his way through the Dilkoosha park and the Martinière, to cross the canal to the east of Lucknow, and then arrive at the Residency by a circuitous route round the north-east corner of the city. Very great assistance was afforded to the military operations at Cawnpore and the vicinity by the Naval Brigade, under their gallant leader, the late Captain (afterwards Sir William) Peel. The Brigade consisted of about five hundred and eighty officers and men the crew of H.M.S. “Shannon,” with six 8-inch guns from the ship. With a small military force of about seven hundred men, under Captain Powell, they were engaged on the 1st. of November at Kadjwa, twenty-four miles from Futtehpore, and succeeded in routing with severe loss, the mutineers, amounting to four thousand men. On the loss of Captain Powell, who was killed in this encounter, the command fell upon Captain Peel. The duties were very arduous; after this battle, with the exception of a day’s rest for the footsore men, who had marched seventy-two miles in three days, besides gaining the above victory, daily marches had to be made in order to join the column before Lucknow, where the brigade arrived on November 12th. At the attack on the Secundra Bagh, Midshipman Daniel and three or four of the brigade were killed, and Lieutenant Salmon and above a dozen men wounded. On January 2nd. the brigade took part in the battle of Kallee-Nuddee, in which the mutineers were severely defeated; and on the 3rd. of March was before Lucknow, and shared in the capture of the Dilkoosah. Captain Peel 570was wounded on March 9th. and died of small pox on his way to Calcutta. With the capture of Lucknow the active services of the brigade ended, and on September 15th. following, the “Shannon” sailed for England. Another Naval Brigade, under Captain Sotheby, of H.M.S. “Pearl,” numbering about two hundred and fifty officers and men, known as the “Pearl Brigade,” served for about fifteen months with the Goruckpore Field Force, and took part in several engagements with the mutineers.

On the 15th. of November, as the troops approached the park, the leading men were met by a long line of musketry fire; the advanced guard was quickly reinforced by a field battery and companies of infantry, when after a running fight of nearly two hours, the rebels were driven across the garden and park at the Martinière, and far beyond the canal. Both the park and the latter building were at once occupied by the troops, when they sustained an attack in front, and promptly driving back the enemy, pursued them across the canal.

Early on the morning of the 16th. of November, the victorious troops proceeded to attack the Secundra Bagh (garden or plantation), a high walled enclosure of strong masonry, one hundred and twenty yards square, and carefully loopholed all round. This post was numerously defended. Opposite to it, at a distance of one hundred yards, was a village which was likewise loopholed, and filled with men. As the head of the column advanced along the lane to the left of the Secundra Bagh, a fire was opened on it by the enemy, which was hotly maintained for an hour and a half on both sides. A small breach having been made, it was determined to storm the position, and this was effected by the remainder of the Highlanders and the 53rd. and 4th. Punjaub Infantry, supported by a battalion of detachments under Major Barnston.[193]

After this brilliant commencement Captain Peel’s Royal 571Naval Siege Train proceeded to the front, and advanced towards the Shah Nujjeef, together with the field battalion and some mortars, the village to the left having been cleared by Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope and Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon. This position was resolutely defended against a heavy cannonade of three hours. It was then stormed in the boldest manner by the 93rd. Highlanders, under Brigadier Hope, supported by a battalion of detachments under Major Barnston, who was wounded. Captain Peel gallantly led up his heavy guns within a few yards of the building, to batter the massive stone walls. This concluded the day’s operations, and about three o’clock in the afternoon of the 17th. a building named the “Mess House,” after being cannonaded by Captain Peel, was stormed by a company of the 90th. under Captain Wolseley, and a picket of the 53rd., under Captain Hopkins, supported by Major Barnston’s battalion of detachments under Captain Guise of the 90th., with some of the Punjaub Infantry under Lieutenant Powlett. The place was immediately carried, and the troops pushed forward with great vigour, and lined the wall separating the Mess House from the Motee Mahal. Here a final stand was made, but after an hour’s fighting, during which openings had been broken in the wall, the opposition was overcome, and the soldiers pouring through with a body of sappers, accomplished the communications with the Residency. Shortly afterwards Sir Colin had the gratification of greeting Sir James Outram and Sir Henry Havelock, who came out to meet him before the action was terminated.

While the final relief of the besieged garrison had been thus achieved by the indomitable gallantry of the army under Sir Colin Campbell, the garrison within the walls had not been inactive. The mines which had been driven under the outer wall of the garden in advance of the palace, already breached in several places by the enemy, and also under some buildings in its vicinity, were exploded as soon as it was ascertained that the Commander-in-Chief was assailing the Secundra Bagh; at the same time two powerful masked batteries poured shot and shell into the palace. When the advance sounded the effect was electrical; pent up for six 572weeks, and subjected to constant attacks, the soldiers felt that the hour of retribution had arrived. It was impossible to withstand them, and in a few minutes the whole of the buildings were in their possession, were armed with cannon, and steadily held against all attacks.

It was now Sir Colin Campbell’s great object to effect the removal of the non-combatants from the Residency, including the sick and wounded, without subjecting them to the enemy’s fire. By a series of masterly arrangements, which may be regarded as a perfect example of such combinations, the desired object was attained. A fire was opened upon the Kaiserbagh on the 20th., and when the foe was led to believe that an immediate assault was contemplated, orders were issued for the garrison to withdraw through the line of pickets at midnight on the 22nd. Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope so ably carried out the dispositions to cover the movement, that the mutineers were completely deceived, and instead of following, they commenced firing on the old positions, many hours after they had been quitted by the British.

During all these operations from the 16th. of November, the remnant of Brigadier Greathed’s brigade closed in the rear, and again formed the rear-guard as the troops retired to Dilkoosha, which was reached by the whole force by four o’clock in the afternoon of the 23rd. of November. On the previous day that valued soldier whose name is so identified with Lucknow, the gallant Sir Henry Havelock, died of an attack of dysentery, to the universal regret of the army, and of his country.

The troops which took part in the relief of Lucknow, were the Naval Brigade; 9th. Lancers; 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; Hodson’s Horse; Bengal Horse and Field Artillery; Punjaub Sappers and Miners; the 8th., 53rd., 75th., and 93rd. Foot; 2nd. and 4th. Punjaub Infantry.

573

## LUCKNOW.
2nd. to 21st. of March, 1858.

Sir Colin Campbell, leaving a portion of his army at the Alumbagh, under Sir James Outram, commenced his march upon Cawnpore on the 27th. of November, 1857, and arrived at Bunnee that evening. On the following morning he received intelligence of the attack made upon Major-General Windham,—who had been fiercely engaged with the Gwalior rebels. That officer on the 26th. attacked one of the enemy’s Divisions, eight miles from Cawnpore, routed them and captured all but one gun. Next morning, being reinforced, they returned to the assault, forced the British within their lines at Nuwabgunge, burning down the camp of three regiments. The Rifle Brigade under Colonel Walpole, supported by the 88th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, which suffered very severely, were highly distinguished. On the 28th. the renewed attempts of the enemy were triumphantly defeated.[194] Then followed the decisive battle of the 6th. of December,[195] when the Commander-in-Chief utterly routed the rebel army, which had been augmented by four regiments from Oude, and the followers of Nena Sahib, estimated at not less than twenty-five thousand men, with about thirty-six guns.

After this action Sir Colin Campbell continued at Cawnpore 574until the beginning of 1858, employed in restoring order in the stronghold of the mutiny, and in preparing to advance on Lucknow. Several assaults were made by the rebels to dislodge Sir James Outram from his position at the Alumbagh, before he could be aided by Sir Colin Campbell; especially on the 12th. and 16th. of January, and subsequent months, but they were all defeated. The first portion of the army crossed the Ganges at Cawnpore on the 4th. of February. Brigadier Franks, while on his road to Lucknow, on the 19th., defeated two separate bodies of the enemy, at Chanda and Amereepore, and on the 23rd. of that month gained a decisive victory over their united forces, when attempting to capture Badshahgunge, a strong fort near Sultanpore. In this action the enemy lost twenty-one guns and nearly two thousand men. The loss of the victors was eleven.

Being joined on this day by the siege train from Agra, and all the requisite arrangements having been completed, Sir Colin Campbell proceeded direct from Cawnpore to the Alumbagh, where the army arrived on the 1st. of March. The Divisions under Brigadier-Generals Sir Hope Grant and Walpole, who had been employed watching the mutineers, had meanwhile rejoined, and on the following morning the Dilkoosha palace was seized after a skirmish, in which a gun was captured from the enemy.[196] This palace was at once occupied as an advanced post on the right, and the Mahomed Bagh on the left, heavy guns being placed at each point to keep down the fire of the rebels. The remainder of the siege train 575and additional troops arrived on the next and succeeding days: the right of the British line now rested on Bibiapore and the river Goomtee; the left stretching in the direction of the Alumbagh. Brigadier-General Franks, C.B., joined with his division on the 5th. of March,[197] after a march of one hundred and thirty miles, during which four actions had been fought, with the small loss of thirty-seven killed and wounded. Thirty-four pieces of ordnance were captured.

Sir James Outram was withdrawn from the Alumbagh, and having crossed to the left bank of the Goomtee[198] on the 6th. of March, at once pushed on to turn the first line of the works abutting on the river, and on the morning of the 9th. attacked the position, driving the enemy before him at all points, until he was enabled to occupy the Fyzabad road, and plant his batteries so as to enfilade the works on the canal.

Meanwhile a heavy fire was kept up by the British on the Martinière, from the batteries at the Dilkoosha palace; and in the afternoon of the 9th. of March the former was stormed by the troops under Brigadiers Sir Edward Lugard[199] 576and the Honourable Adrian Hope. The regiments were the 42nd., 53rd., and 90th. Next came into operation the second part of the plan of attack against the Kaiser Bagh, which was to use the great blocks of houses and palaces extending from Banks’s house to the former as the approach, instead of sapping up towards the front of the second line of works. By these means the Commander-in-chief was able to turn towards his own left, at the same time that the enemy was enfiladed on the right by Sir James Outram’s advance. The latter had received orders to plant his guns with a view of raking the position of the rebels, to annoy the Kaiser Bagh with a vertical and direct fire,—also to attack the suburbs in the vicinity of the iron and stone bridges shortly after daybreak, and to command the iron bridge from the left banks. These instructions were carried out with the most marked success, but the enemy still clung pertinaciously to his own end of the iron bridge, on the right bank, and heavy cannonading ensued from both sides, until the bridge was subsequently taken in reverse. On the 11th. Sir Edward Lugard pressed forward in like manner. As the operation had now become one of an engineering character, the most earnest endeavours were used to save the infantry from being hazarded before due preparation was made. The chief engineer, Brigadier Napier, placed the batteries so as to breach and shell a large block of the palaces designated the Begum Kotee. At four o’clock in the morning the latter were stormed with great gallantry by the 93rd. Highlanders, supported by the 4th. Punjaub Rifles and one thousand Ghoorkas, led by Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope, under Brigadier-General Sir Edward Lugard’s direction. The whole block of buildings was secured by the troops, who inflicted a heavy loss on the enemy, and the attack was pronounced by Sir Colin Campbell to have been “the sternest struggle which occurred during the siege.”

The chief engineer pushed forward the approach with the greatest judgment through the enclosures, by the aid of the sappers and heavy guns, the troops immediately occupying the ground as he advanced, and the mortars being moved from one position to another, as the ground was won on which 577they could be placed. The buildings to the right, and the Secundra Bagh, were taken early in the morning of the same day, without opposition, and during the night of the 12th. Sir James Outram was reinforced with a number of heavy guns and mortars, and directed to increase his fire upon the Kaiser Bagh, while the mortars placed in a position at the Begum’s house never ceased playing on the Imambarrah, the next large palace it was found necessary to storm, between the Begum Kotee and the Kaiser Bagh.

Upon Brigadier-General Franks, C.B., who had relieved Sir Edward Lugard, and the second division with the fourth, on the 12th. of March, devolved the duty of attacking the Imambarrah. For this purpose a column of attack was formed on the morning of the 14th., by Brigadier David Russell, who at the second relief of Lucknow had been severely wounded. The Maharajah Jung Bahadoor too had joined, with a force of about nine thousand men and twenty-four field guns, drawn by men, and took up his position in the British line on the 12th., and moved close to the canal on the following day. His Highness passed the canal and attacked the suburbs in his front, and considerably to the left of Banks’s house, at the request of the Commander-in-chief; his troops were thus most advantageously employed in covering Sir Colin Campbell’s left for several days, during which, from the nature of the operations, it was necessary to mass all the available strength of the British force towards the right in the joint attack carried along both banks of the Goomtee.

Early on the 14th. the Imambarrah was carried, and the Sikhs of the Ferozepore Regiment, under Major Brasyer, pressing forward in pursuit, entered the Kaiser Bagh, the third line of defences having been turned without a single gun being fired from them. Supports were quickly thrown in, and all the well-known ground of former defence and attack, the Mess House, the Tara Kotee, the Motee Mahul, and the Chutter Munzil, were rapidly occupied by the troops, while the engineers devoted their attention to securing the position towards the south and west. The doomed city was now hastily evacuated by the enemy, thousands of fugitives being seen to escape to the north and west. Flying columns were sent after them, and building after building which had been occupied as a defence, was successively taken, until all save the city itself was in the hands of the British.

A combined movement was organized on the 19th. of March. Sir James Outram moved forward directly on the Moosa Bagh, the last position of the foe on the line of the Goomtee; the latter was cannonaded from the left bank by Sir James Hope Grant, whilst Brigadier Campbell moved round the western side from the Alumbagh, preventing retreat in that direction. The rout was complete, great loss being inflicted on the enemy by all these columns.

Major-General Sir Edward Lugard was directed to attack, on the 21st., a stronghold in the heart of the city, held by the Moulvie. This he occupied after a sharp contest, and it then became possible to invite the return of the inhabitants, and to rescue the city from the horrors of this prolonged struggle. Brigadier William Campbell, of the 2nd. Dragoon Guards, attacked the enemy with his cavalry, when retreating from the city in consequence of Sir Edward’s advance, occasioning them heavy loss, and pursuing the fugitives for six miles.[200] Two days after, Sir Hope Grant defeated a strong body of rebels, twenty miles from the city, and captured their guns, and with this action the recapture of Lucknow was completed.

578

## CENTRAL INDIA.
January to June, 1858.

Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, K.C.B., at the end of January, 1858, captured Rathghur, a strong fort in Central India. For two whole days, the 26th. and 27th. of January, the guns of the British played upon the walls, and when a practicable breach had been effected, the garrison, on the 28th., endeavoured to escape by using ropes to aid them in 579their descent. Meanwhile an attempt was made by the enemy outside to relieve the fort by an attack on the rear of the camp; this was, however, soon frustrated, and the place was taken. On the 31st. of January a victory was gained over the insurgents, near Baroda.

An advance was next made by Sir Hugh Rose upon Saugor, where several Europeans, amongst whom were about a hundred women and children, had been closely besieged since July, 1857. The British general arrived before the fort on the 3rd. of February, 1858, and effected its immediate relief. Meanwhile Major-General Whitlock, commanding the Madras column, had been marching towards Saugor with the same view, and reached Jubbulpore on the 7th. of that month. Thus the Bombay and Madras troops were gradually sweeping the country before them: and compelling the mutinous bands to withdraw towards the line of the Jumna, where at Calpee and Gwalior they mustered strongly.

On the 10th. and 11th. of February the fort at Garakota was captured and demolished, when Sir Hugh Rose withdrew to Saugor, which he quitted on the 27th. of February, and marched upon Jhansi.

The forts of Serai, Marowra, and Thal Behut, next fell into the hands of the British. Brigadier C. S. Stuart, with the first brigade, took by assault the fort of Chandairee on the 17th. of March; the impetuous rush of the stormers of the 86th. Foot, and the 25th. Bombay Native Infantry, carried everything before them; the loss before this place amounted only to two killed and twenty-eight wounded, nineteen of these casualties falling on the first-named regiment. The Brigadier having effected a junction with Sir Hugh Rose, was sent on with a body of cavalry and artillery to invest the fortress of Jhansi, a place of great strength both natural and artificial, defended by a garrison of about twelve thousand men, headed by a determined Amazon, the Ranee of Jhansi. Sir Hugh Rose with the rest of the troops arrived before this stronghold on the 21st. of March.

On the 1st. of April, the so-called army of the Peishwah, under Tantia Topee, advanced across the Betwa to relieve the place, but this attempt was defeated, and the enemy was pursued 580some distance beyond the river. This was a remarkable action, and was fought by the small force left in camp[201], without relaxing in the least the arduous siege and investment of Jhansi. The victory was gained with the small loss of fifteen killed and sixty-six wounded; seven died of wounds. The casualties of the 14th. Light Dragoons were the greatest, namely, five killed and twenty-four wounded. Fifteen hundred of the enemy were killed, and all his artillery, stores, and ammunition were captured. Captain Need’s troop of this regiment was specially commended, and Lieutenant Leith gained the Victoria Cross for having charged alone, and rescued that officer when surrounded by a large number of rebel infantry.

The assault was made on the 3rd. of April, the storming parties being divided into two columns, one of which formed the right, under Lieutenant-Colonel Lowth, of the 86th., and the other the left attack. The latter was led by Major Stuart, of the same regiment, and making its way partly through the breach and partly by escalading a bastion into the city, penetrated to the palace; here it was met by the right column, which had advanced along the streets in the midst of a galling fire from the houses on each side.[202] The conduct of the 86th. received high commendation. Possession having been gained of a large portion of the city by the 3rd. Europeans and 86th. Foot, these two corps occupied with pickets commanding houses, and several hand to hand combats occurred.[203]

581Preparations were being made for the continuance of the attack, when intelligence reached Sir Hugh Rose that the Ranee had during the preceding night fled from the fortress, attended by a small escort; she was seen mounted on a grey horse, and although hotly pursued, was not overtaken; this was succeeded by a general abandonment of the place by the rebels, who proceeded in a north-easterly direction. Jhansi was taken possession of without further opposition, when nothing could exceed the humanity shewn by the victorious troops.

In the meantime Awah, in Rajpootana, a strongly fortified town, had been taken by Colonel Holmes, on the 24th. of January, and Major-General Roberts in March advanced against Kotah, the Rajah of which was friendly to the British, but was coerced by his followers.

Two hundred men of the 83rd., and the Rifle Company of the 13th. Native Infantry, under Brevet-Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly, of the former regiment, were sent by Major-General Roberts, commanding the Rajpootana Field Force, on the 26th. of March, into the portion of the town held by the Maha Rao, who had been assaulted on two successive mornings by the rebels; the service rendered by Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly with this detachment on this occasion, and up to the time of the assault was prominently noticed. Late on the evening of the 28th., the 8th. Hussars, under Lieutenant-Colonel Salis, arrived.

On the 30th. of March the place was carried with the greatest gallantry, the 72nd. and 95th. regiments[204] leading the way. The first column, under Brigadier Parke, of the 72nd. was composed of two hundred and fifty men from each of the following regiments, namely, the 72nd., under Major Thellusson, 13th. Native Infantry, under Captain Adams, accompanied by a party of Sappers, under Lieutenant Paterson, Royal Engineers. The second column, under Lieutenant-Colonel 582Holmes, comprised a like number of the 83rd. under Major Steele, and of the 12th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant Howison; and the third column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Raines, of the 95th., was similarly made up of the 95th., under Major the Honourable Eyre Massey, of that regiment, and the 10th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant Roome, each accompanied by a party of Sappers, under an engineer officer. The reserve under Brigadier Macan, consisted of two hundred and fifty of the 83rd., under Lieutenant-Colonel Heatly, and of the 13th. Native Infantry, under Captain Steuart.

By the explosion here of a magazine fired by the rebels, after the capture of the city, Captain Robert Bainbrigge, of the 23rd. Bombay Light Infantry, Brigade-Major of the first brigade of the Rajpootana Field Force, and Captain Evelyn Bazalgette, of the 95th. regiment, were unfortunately killed.

From the 23rd. to the 30th. of March the British casualties amounted to fourteen killed and forty-six wounded—a small loss when compared with the importance of the capture. The cavalry and Colonel Blake’s troop of Horse Artillery were sent in pursuit.

Major-General Whitlock, in command of the Madras column, gained a decisive victory at Banda, on the 19th. of April, over the troops of the Nawab of that place. The battle lasted four hours.[205] The enemy mustered about seven thousand, including one thousand mutinous Sepoys of the Bengal army, and their loss amounted to five hundred men and several guns.[206] Banda surrendered at once, and the Major-General then moved 583on towards Calpee to co-operate in the attack intended to be made by Sir Hugh Rose upon that stronghold. The latter on the 7th. of May, attacked and captured the fort of Koonch. Marching thence to Golowlie on the Jumna, three miles distant from Calpee, a determined attack was there made by the insurgents upon the British, on the 22nd. of May, and the enemy sustained another defeat. On the 23rd. Sir Hugh Rose moved upon Calpee. Seized with a panic, the mutineers, after firing a few shots fled from the town, which was at once occupied; here was discovered a subterraneous magazine, containing five hundred barrels of gunpowder, and vast quantities of ordnance; besides which were four foundries for cannon, several guns used by the enemy having been cast there. Owing to the intense heat, the flying column sent after the rebels to the fort of Sheerghur, whither they had retired, was compelled to relinquish the pursuit; but they were subsequently overtaken on the road, and between five and six hundred of them killed.

The work of the gallant Central India Field Force was now considered to be terminated, and it was announced in orders that it was about to be broken up, but there was further employment for the troops. Tantia Topee, the leader of the rebels at Calpee, had given proofs of being the most active and vigorous opponent of the British during the mutiny, being nearly the only rebel leader who had gained anything approaching to a military reputation, having defeated with great adroitness all attempts to capture him. Prior to the capture of Calpee he retired therefrom towards Gwalior, and after his arrival at the capital of Scindiah’s territory, endeavoured to gain over the Maharajah’s troops. A numerous body of the enemy retreated westward in the direction of Gwalior; Scindiah attacked them at the Morar cantonment, near the capital, on the 1st. of June, and sustained a complete defeat; his men deserted during the action, and he was obliged to take refuge in the British cantonments at Agra. After this success the rebels placed upon the musnud or throne of Gwalior, Rao Sahib, a nephew of Nena Sahib.

Upon receiving this intelligence Major-General Sir Hugh Rose, recalling his detachments, marched to Sassowlee, where 584he arrived on the 15th. of June. Meanwhile the insurgents at Gwalior, after making themselves masters of the treasure in the capital, commenced deserting in great bodies. Even the Nawab of Banda and Tantia Topee left the place, but the valorous Ranee of Jhansi remained, attired in male costume, to head the Sepoys and the Gwalior contingent, who alone remained to abide the fortune of war.

On the 16th. of June, Sir Hugh Rose advanced upon Gwalior, and on that day, in the action upon Morar, Lieutenant Neave of the 71st., which regiment well maintained its historical renown, was killed. Brigadiers Smith and Orr, with additional troops, arrived on the 17th. at Kota-ki-Serai, ten miles from Gwalior, where they defeated some of the advanced posts. The charge through the enemy’s camp of the 8th. Hussars and the conduct of the 95th., were most highly spoken of. The infantry was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Raines, of the latter regiment. In a hand to hand contest the stout-hearted Ranee of Jhansi was killed, and as her body could not be discovered, it is supposed to have been burnt. Sir Hugh Rose subsequently arrived, and a fierce attack was made on the 19th. by the insurgents, who were repulsed, and after a severe contest on the plain between the town and the heights, were completely defeated. Next day, Lieutenant W. F. Waller and Lieutenant Rose, with a handful of men, captured the fortress of Gwalior in a most gallant manner. Climbing on the roof of a house, they shot down the gunners opposed to them, and carried the fort, killing every man in it. In this daring action Lieutenant Rose was killed, these two officers being the only Europeans present. Gwalior was then occupied, and the Maharajah Scindiah was once more restored to his throne.

After this decisive battle the Central India Field Force was broken up, and was distributed in the garrisons of Gwalior, Jhansi, and other places. Sir Hugh Rose afterwards returned to the Bombay Presidency, prior to which, in general orders, the Commander-in-chief in India thanked him and Major-Generals Roberts and Whitlock for their eminent services.

Such is a brief account of the special services for which clasps have been awarded, which naturally divide into five 585acts the exciting drama of the Indian Mutiny; there are, however, several episodes which alone would fill a volume.[207] In this campaign there were many separate columns, which afforded officers greater opportunities of distinguishing themselves than in ordinary cases. So various were the military operations that it is almost impossible to condense them into one connected whole.

Amongst the most determined opponents of the British was the ex-Queen of Oude, commonly known as the Begum, under whom many of the fugitives had rallied. She endeavoured to gain over that active ally Jung Bahadoor, but without success. Moveable columns successfully effected the objects intended. Beni Madho, a powerful chieftain, whilst Lieutenant-Colonel Carmichael was in pursuit, was intercepted and driven across the Goomtee, by Brigadier (now Sir Alfred) Horsford, who, at the head of a separate column, had highly distinguished himself. On the 30th. of December, Nena Sahib and his followers were attacked and driven through a jungle which they endeavoured to defend; afterwards across the Raptee, the 7th. Hussars entering that river with the fugitives. The Nena escaped punishment for the time, but although not taken 586by the British, there is no reason to doubt the certainty of his death. Tantia Topee, in pursuit of whom so many long marches had been made, was ultimately captured and hanged.

Thus may the contest be said to have terminated, and the resistance of one hundred and fifty thousand armed men overcome; in no campaign had greater exertions been displayed, and more honour acquired by the British soldier.

Besides the names of Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, Major-Generals Sir Henry Havelock, Sir Hugh Rose, Roberts, Whitlock, Sir Archdale Wilson, Sir James Hope Grant, Sir William Rose Mansfield, Sir Thomas Harte Franks, Sir Edward Lugard, Windham, and Sir John Michel, the campaign produced a number of Brigadier-Generals, such as Neill, the Honourable Adrian Hope, Walpole, Sir Robert Napier, Russell, Nicholson, Horsford, Barker, Wetherall, Jones, Parke, Rowcroft, and others, who are intimately associated with the military operations by which an extensive country may be said to have been re-conquered, and peace restored.

The Abyssinia Medal.

Lord Canning, the able Governor-General of India, and the Earl of Elgin, who nobly diverted the troops ordered for China, are inseparably connected with these events; and if difficulty has been experienced in doing justice to individual officers during the mutiny, it is enhanced when attempting to record the deeds of him who, linked with military services extending over half a century, brought this momentous struggle to a successful termination. In other times enemies had to be encountered in India, and great battles had been won, but in this instance the men had been armed and disciplined by their conquerors. Ho words can be more applicable than those of His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, when the vote of thanks to the Army in India was proposed in the House of Lords, on the 14th. of April, 1859:—“As to Lord Clyde it would be preposterous in me to sing his praises; they are not only patent to every nobleman present, but they are known throughout the length and breadth of this country of the continent, and in other parts of the world.”

The regiments that received the medal for the Indian Mutiny were:—Royal Artillery, 3rd. and 6th. Dragoon Guards, 7th., 8th. and 14th. Hussars, and 9th. and 12th. Lancers. The 4th., 5th., 6th., 8th., 10th., 13th., 19th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 32nd., 34th., 35th., 37th., 38th., 42nd., 43rd., 52nd., 53rd., 54th., 61st., 64th., 70th., 71st., 72nd., 73rd., 74th., 75th., 78th., 79th., 80th., 81st., 82nd., 83rd., 84th., 86th., 87th., 88th., 89th., 90th., 92nd., 93rd., 95th., 97th., 101st., 102nd., 104th., 107th., 108th., and 109th. Foot; 60th. Rifles, and Rifle Brigade.

587

## THE ABYSSINIAN MEDAL.

This medal is smaller and altogether different in design to those usually issued, granted by a General Order, dated March, 1869, and designed by Messrs. Wyon. Obverse, a crowned and veiled head of the Queen, surrounded by a star of nine points, containing the letters A. B. Y. S. S. I. N. I. A. Reverse, a laurel wreath, with inner circle, within which, in raised letters, is the recipient’s name, rank, regiment, or ship; above the medal is a crown, with a ring for suspension. Ribbon, crimson, with broad white edges. Twenty thousand of the medals were struck, and given to both services.

588

## THE ABYSSINIA EXPEDITION.
October, 1867, to April, 1868.

Since the time of Bruce, Abyssinia remained almost a terra incognita to Europeans till nearly the middle of the nineteenth century. Soon after 1850, missionaries and traders who visited the region, reported that a chieftain, who claimed descent from King Solomon, and professed the Christian faith, had by a series of victories over the Gallas tribes, the Shoans, and other half-savage races, made himself master of Tigré and Amhara, the principal provinces of Abyssinia, and aspired to the sovereignty of the whole country. In the year 1855, this ruler, a fierce, but able and ambitious man, assumed the title of Theodore, Emperor of Abyssinia, fixed his capital at Magdala, a steep and lofty height which he deemed to be impregnable, and had a seal engraved with the motto “King of Kings.” An ancient prophecy existed that a King Theodore would establish the Christian religion in Abyssinia, and become the ruler of the world; and this, and his successes, excited the vanity of Theodore almost to insanity, he looked upon himself as the destined monarch, and expected an alliance with England on equal terms. He was desirous of having Europeans about him, his grand chamberlain was an Englishman; English and German missionaries settled in the country, with artizans of various nations, who were employed by the king in the manufacture of cannon and muskets.

The English Government in 1861 appointed Captain Cameron as Consul to Abyssinia, who, on his arrival at Massowah, on the shore of the Red Sea, was welcomed by Theodore with letters and presents. In October of the same year, Theodore despatched a letter to the Queen, stating that his mission was to subjugate the Gallas and Turks, his enemies, and asking for her friendship and support. The letter was forwarded by Captain Cameron, but for a long time it lay unnoticed at the Foreign Office, and in the reply of Earl Russell to the Consul, was not mentioned. This circumstance, 589and a visit which Cameron made to a frontier province, excited the suspicions and anger of Theodore; his vanity was wounded by his letter remaining unanswered, and in the Consul’s expedition he suspected a desire to assist the Egyptians, who he believed were preparing to invade Abyssinia. In revenge for what he regarded as insults and injuries, the half-savage potentate made prisoners of the Consul, and all the Europeans he could seize in his territories. The missionaries and workmen were also imprisoned in wretched huts—some put in irons—and treated alternately with kindness and severity, according to the caprice of Theodore, who removed them from place to place, and generally kept most of them strictly guarded in his camp.

Mr. Rassam, who was partly of African descent, with Lieut. Prideaux and Dr. Blane, was then sent by the British Government to endeavour to obtain the release of the captives. At first they were received with some show of respect, but almost before the negociations were begun, they were also made prisoners and taken to Theodore’s camp. The good offices of the Armenian patriarch were employed in vain, and every effort to induce Theodore to release his prisoners proving useless, the English Government determined to send an expedition to compel their deliverance.

The difficulties of the undertaking were well known and counted on. Colonel Merewether, the Resident at Aden, was sent in command of a reconnoitring party to select a place for the landing of the troops, and he fixed on Annesley Bay as best suited for the base of operations. Sir Robert Napier, Commander-in-Chief of the Bombay army, was appointed to command the expedition, and Major-General Sir Charles Staveley was second in command, having under them a force of nearly twelve thousand men, and about fourteen thousand camp followers. Most of the troops were natives belonging to the Bombay Establishment, but four thousand of them were British.

Piers and storehouses were constructed by the sailors at Annesley Bay, wells were dug, mules and cattle purchased for the transport service, and guides procured from the tribes who were in rebellion against Theodore.

590On January 3rd., 1868, Sir Robert Napier arrived on board H.M.S. “Octavia,” and found a port formed on a desert shore, a road made through a rugged mountain pass, friendly relations existing with tribes who had been notorious robbers, and his advance force firmly established at Senafé, on the highlands of Abyssinia. The advance pushed on to Antalo, where it halted for nearly a month, when the operations for keeping open communication with the transports and supplies being complete, on March 12th. the march on Magdala began in earnest. The pioneer force, under Brigadier-General Field, with whom was Colonel Phayre, Quartermaster-General, led the advance, and formed part of the First Division, under Major-General Sir Charles Staveley. The rest of the troops were divided into two Brigades, commanded by Brigadiers Schneider and Wilby.

The country traversed was extremely rough and mountainous, with difficult passes, and ravines filled with loose boulders and rocks. Often before any advance, a road had to be made for the mules, and men, carrying besides their accoutrements, fifty-five pounds weight each, more than half the load of a mule. All superfluous baggage was left behind, and tents, except for hospitals, were reduced to the smallest number practicable. The rations were of the roughest description, no spirits and scarcely any tea were procurable, and the officers fared the same as the private soldiers.

Day after day the troops toiled on, over mountains eleven thousand feet above the sea level; during the day oppressed by the heat, and suffering often severely from the cold after sunset.

During this time Theodore had been strengthening his stronghold at Magdala, and making all possible efforts by forming roads, to transport his heavy guns into that place.

Sir Charles Staveley arrived with the Second Brigade at Santara, at the end of March, and on the 1st. of April the three Brigades were formed into two, the whole numbering about four thousand men, and in addition fourteen hundred and four men were advancing to reinforce these two Brigades.[208]

591Magdala was now almost reached. It stands among a sea of hills, its sides frowning and precipitous, at a height of more than 9,000 feet above the level of the sea, on the eastern part of a crescent; of which the hill called Fahla is the western extremity, while midway between the two rises the peak of Sellasye, looking in the distance like a triple topped mountain. Sellasye and Magdala are connected by a saddle about a mile long, flanked by precipices sloping down to ravines 3,000 feet below the level of the stronghold. On April 8th. the British Army encamped on the Talanta plateau, in full view of Magdala, and by the close of the next day the preparations for storming the fortress were complete. The army of Theodore, with his heavy guns, were posted on the flat-topped hill of Fahla, behind which rose his stronghold, towering on three sides precipitously from the plain. Between these hills and the British camp was a deep ravine, through which flows the muddy stream of the river Bashilo. While waiting for the arrival of the 2nd. Division, in the afternoon of April 10th., a reconnoitring party, with a mountain battery, under Colonel Milward, crossed the Bashilo, and advanced up the pass. The head of the baggage train was just reaching the plateau from the ravine below, when suddenly Theodore’s guns on Fahla opened fire on Colonel Milward, and several thousand men yelling defiance, led by chiefs on ponies, rushed furiously down the slopes of the hill. Part advanced across the plain but a large body hastened to attack the baggage train. Sir R. Napier sent the Punjab Pioneers to the assistance of Colonel Milward, and the Naval Brigade sent rocket after rocket among 592the Abyssinians, which for a time checked their progress, the missiles being new and strange to them; which enabled the 4th. regiment to get into line, and open fire with their Snider rifles, here for the first time used in actual warfare. The fire of the 4th. made terrible havoc in the ranks of the enemy; their General—Gabri[209]—fell, shot through the head, and the shattered remnant of his troops fled in confusion. In the ravine, the attack on the baggage train was more serious. The baggage guard defended themselves gallantly, but the Abyssinians pressed forward till the Punjaubees took them in flank, and after firing volley after volley into them, charged with the bayonet, and drove them back with a loss of more than 500 in killed alone. As the enemy retreated, the Naval Brigade again plied them with rockets, till they fled in all directions, few returning to Magdala. The blue jackets then turned their attention to the guns on Fahla, near which stood Theodore himself, and sent a shower of rockets among them with so accurate an aim that they were speedily deserted, and were quietly taken possession of a day or two afterwards by six men of the 33rd., two artillerymen, and three officers. The action only lasted about half an hour, and ended in a tempest of rain and thunder.

After this defeat Theodore made overtures for peace, and on the morning of the 11th. Mr. Flad and Lieutenant Prideaux were sent into the British camp to propose terms. None could be offered but those of unconditional surrender, with honourable treatment for himself and family. With this answer the envoys returned to Magdala. Great fears were entertained for their safety, as only two days before Theodore had butchered over three hundred native political prisoners, slaying some with his own hand, and throwing their bodies half-way down a precipice. The tyrant refused to surrender, but in the 593evening the captives were released and arrived in the British camp. Theodore then sent in a present of cattle, but finding no better terms could be obtained, gave way to despair, and attempted to escape from his stronghold. But the British were in front, and the Gallas, his most inveterate enemies, encircled Magdala on all other sides, rendering escape impossible. The greater part of his followers had also disbanded, or refused to obey his orders. On Easter Monday, April 13th., Magdala, naturally one of the strongest fortresses in the world, was carried by storm. The 33rd. regiment led the assault, and gained the top of Fahla, where some thousands of natives were found, who tendered their submission without a shot being fired. The men were disarmed, and all then allowed to depart, while the troops marched on over the shoulder of Sellasye towards Magdala. About two o’clock a fire of shot, shell, and rockets was opened on the huts and gateway of the fortress, and the 33rd., with a company of Engineers and Sappers, advanced to the attack. The ascent was by an extremely steep and narrow path, crowned by a rude gateway which had been filled up with stones; the approach to which was defended on both sides by a thick hedge, with stakes. A few determined men could have held the position against the assault of an army. The column reached the gate keeping up a continuous fire with their sniders, receiving but a few scattered shots in reply, by which not a man was killed, and only ten wounded; when the right hand companies planted their ladders, broke through the bushes, and entered the place. A few dead bodies were lying near the gate, which after some trouble was opened from inside, and the rest of the stormers rushed in. All resistance then ceased. Theodore was found about fifty yards from a second gate, lying shot through the head. In the moment of his utter defeat, resolving never to be taken alive, he had discharged a pistol into his mouth. His body was buried in a church within the precincts of the fortress, the huts of which were burnt, the gates blown up, and all the guns burst and destroyed. Theodore’s Queen, with her son, placed herself under the protection of the British, but the Queen died during the return march. Her son was brought to England, when he was carefully educated, but died a few years after of consumption. The return of the expedition was as successful as its advance, and before the end of June, the last man had left Annesley Bay.

For his services Sir R. Napier was raised to the peerage by the title of Lord Napier of Magdala, with a pension; and a large number of Commanderships and Companionships of the Bath were distributed among the other officers who took part in the operations. The total expense of the expedition was between eight and nine millions.

The following regiments received the medal:—3rd. Dragoon Guards; Royal Artillery and Engineers; the 4th., 26th., 33rd., and 45th. Foot; the Naval Brigade; Scinde Horse; 3rd. Bombay Cavalry; 10th. Bengal Lancers; 12th. Bengal Cavalry; Bombay and Madras Sappers and Miners; 1st., 2nd., 3rd., 10th., 18th., 21st., 25th., and 27th. Bengal Native Infantry.

594

## THE ASHANTEE MEDAL.

This Medal was granted by a General Order of June 13th., 1874, to all officers and men who had served on the Gold Coast between the 9th. of June, 1873, and February 4th., 1874. Obverse, head of the Queen, veiled and crowned, with the inscription “Victoria Regina.” Reverse, a bush fight, in relief, from the design of E. J. Poynter, R.A., the name and regiment, or ship, of the recipient, with the date, “1873–4,” are engraved on the edge of the medal. A clasp inscribed “Coomassie” was added. Ribbon, alternate stripes of yellow and black. Given to both services. About eleven thousand of this medal was issued.

The Ashantee Medal.

595

## THE ASHANTEE WAR.
1873–74.

Cape Coast Colony is situated on the west coast of Africa. The town, called Cape Coast Castle, has been in the possession of the British since the 17th. century, and a tract of country extending back eighty miles from the coast to the river Prah, is under their protection. To the west of Cape Coast Castle is the Dutch post of Elmina. North and west of the river Prah, is the country of the Ashantees, a fierce and warlike tribe, who had conquered or driven out all their neighbours, and founded Coomassie as their capital, about one hundred and forty miles to the north of Cape Coast Castle. Their religion is the most degraded fetishism, and hundreds of human beings were slaughtered yearly as sacrifices by their king.

The Ashantees had a communication with the sea through Elmina, and the Dutch were in the habit of sending their king an annual present—or tribute as he considered it—but the Dutch having exchanged Elmina with the British for some ports higher up the coast, in 1868, the transfer gave great offence to the black potentate, who asserted that the place belonged to him, and that the Dutch had no right to dispose of it.

The unwarlike Fantis inhabiting the country between Cape Coast Castle and the Prah, were regarded with utter contempt by the Ashantees, who also held the fighting powers of the British in no high estimation, for in the year 1824, Sir Charles Macarthy, Governor of Cape Coast Castle, crossed the Prah with a small force, against them, and being deserted by the Fantis, was surrounded and completely destroyed—three white men only escaping. This defeat had never been avenged, and encouraged the Ashantees, in 1873, to cross the Prah with the intention of capturing Elmina. A small force comprising seven companies of the 2nd. West India Regiment, with a large body of Fantis under Lieutenant Hopkins, endeavoured to stop their advance, but after a short skirmish 596the Fantis fled, and the Lieutenant was obliged to retreat. The Ashantees took possession of Dunquah, and threatened to attack Elmina and Cape Coast Castle, and had they pushed on, both places would probably have fallen into their hands. At this juncture H.M.S. “Barracouta,” Captain Fremantle, arrived on the coast, having on board a detachment of one hundred and ten marines, commanded by Colonel Festing, R.M.A. The marines landed at Cape Coast Castle June 9th.; Colonel Festing took command of the troops, and martial law was proclaimed.

The native inhabitants of Elmina joined the Ashantees, a strong body of whom advanced on the town, which was bombarded and burnt by the “Barracouta.” Colonel Festing, with the marines, a detachment of the 2nd. West India Regiment, a body of Houssas, a party of sailors from the “Barracouta,” “Druid,” “Seagull,” and “Argus,” under Capt. Fremantle, attacked the enemy, and drove them back with a loss of two hundred men.

More skirmishes followed; the “Simoon” arrived with a strong body of marines, also Commodore Commerell in the “Rattlesnake” from the Cape of Good Hope, who assumed the command of the marine forces; but shortly after in an advance up the Prah with the boats of the squadron, he was fired upon by the enemy concealed in the bush, and so severely wounded that he was ordered at once to return to the Cape.

On October 2nd. Sir Garnet Wolseley landed at Cape Coast Castle, with some twenty British officers, but no troops, having called at Sierra Leone en route, and made arrangements for raising men from the tribes on the coast. Efforts were immediately made to form an army of Fantis, but after a month’s experience, Sir Garnet gave up the attempt as hopeless, and wrote to England for a force of disciplined troops. A body of Houssas were trained as gunners by Captain Rait and Lieutenant Wilmot, R.A., who performed their duties admirably throughout the expedition, and two regiments of natives from the bravest tribes, of about four hundred men each, were raised and well drilled by British officers. One of these regiments was commanded by Lieut.-Colonel 597Evelyn Wood, the other by Major Russell, and the men on all occasions behaved well and courageously.

Captain Glover, formerly of the Royal Navy, also raised a large Native force, with which he prepared to make the river Volta his base of operations, and to march on Coomassie from the east. Glover had been administrator at Lagos, and possessing a thorough knowledge of the native tribes on the coast, his undertaking proved to be completely successful.

In the meantime, Sir G. Wolseley, with a body of marines, sailors, and Houssas, made an attack on the Ashantees occupying villages near Elmina, and put them to flight. A camp had been formed at Abrakampa, a place of much importance, which had been a missionary station, surrounded by thick woods. It was garrisoned by Major Russell with his black regiment, and a body of seamen and marines, who totally defeated a determined attack made on the position by the enemy, who after this repulse began to retreat across the Prah.

The invasion of the Protectorate had failed, and the invaders were driven across the frontier, by native levies, “admirably conducted by British officers, without the assistance of any English troops except the marines and blue jackets who were on the station.”

Major Home, R.E., now commenced a road twelve feet in width, towards the Prah. A camp was formed at Prahsu to accommodate two thousand European troops, with a hospital and storehouses, which on January 3rd., 1874, was occupied by a Naval Brigade of about two hundred and eighty men, under Commodore Hewett and Captain Grubbe.

On new year’s day, the 42nd. Highlanders, the Rifle Brigade, with detachments of the 23rd. Fusiliers, Royal Engineers, and Royal Artillery disembarked at Cape Coast Castle, numbering in all two thousand five hundred and four men. Early in January the whole of the British troops reached Prahsu, and on the 20th., a bridge across the Prah being completed by the sailors and engineers, the march on Coomassie began.

Lord Gifford, in command of a party of native scouts, led the advance, and was followed by the two regiments of natives, under Colonels Wood and Russell. The country 598through which the troops marched was almost entirely covered by trees, with an undergrowth of dense scrub and creepers, through which it was impossible to pass, unless where natural paths existed, or a way had been cut by the pioneers. Marshes also lay in every direction, which emitted exhalations destructive to the health and lives of Europeans exposed to their noxious influence. Fommanah, a village thirty miles from Coomassie, was entered without opposition, January 24th.

Koffee Kalkalli, the Ashantee king, alarmed by the British advance, sent in some German missionaries, whom he had kept for some time as prisoners, and dispatched letter after letter asking for peace. His object being only to gain time, and the demand of Sir G. Wolseley for hostages being disregarded, the troops continued their march, and the reply sent to the king was, the British meant to go to Coomassie.

Information that the Ashantees were posted in great force in the villages of Amoaful and Becquah, being received by the General, he resolved to attack them immediately. On the morning of January 31st. was fought the battle of Amoaful, about twenty miles from Coomassie, where Amanquatia, the best Ashantee General, had concentrated an army of twenty thousand warriors. The British force consisted of the 42nd. Highlanders, under Major Macpherson; 2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Warren; and a detachment of the 23rd. Fusiliers, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mostyn. These regiments formed the “White Brigade,” commanded by Brigadier Sir A. Alison. The other troops consisted of the Naval Brigade, under Captain Grubbe; a detachment of the 2nd. West India regiment, under Lieutenant Jones; the Houssa Artillery, under Captain Rait, R.A.; and the native regiments of Russell and Wood. The 42nd. led the attack, with the Naval Brigade and Russell’s and Wood’s natives on the flanks; the Rifle Brigade being held in reserve. The enemy fought most stubbornly, and the thick bush favouring their mode of fighting, for some time but little advance was made. Though the village of Agamassie had been carried, the Ashantees still held the bush not two hundred yards from it, and made desperate efforts to retake the place, while so heavy was the fire they maintained 599that the air seemed literally alive with slugs. Two companies of the Rifles were sent up as reinforcements. Rait’s Artillery poured round after round of grape into the bush, till the fire of the enemy slackened, and they fled before the rush of the 42nd. At the top of the hill they again made a stand, and contested every foot of ground, but gave way at another charge, and the British gained the open clearing in which the village of Amoaful was situated. A fire was opened from the houses, but the 42nd. drove the Ashantees out of the place, and all resistance in that quarter was at an end. But the enemy were not yet beaten. When the battle seemed to be over they made a final and furious attempt to turn the flank of the British, and retake the village of Agamassie. The Rifle Brigade marched back and met them, and after a sharp contest of an hour the Ashantees rapidly retreated, and the day was won. The action altogether lasted twelve hours, the British casualties being Captain Buckle, R.E., and three men killed, and twenty-one officers and one hundred and seventy-three men wounded. Nearly every fourth man of the 42nd. had been hit, among them being Major Macpherson. The loss of the enemy was estimated at between two and three thousand, including their General Amanquatia. The troops took up their quarters for the night at Amoaful.

Next day the village of Becquah was taken, and the advance continued to a place called Aggemamu, fifteen miles from Coomassie. The General now stated his intention of making a dash on the capital, and the men were asked if they would make their rations for four days last for six, if required. Their answer was “Most willingly.” Over streams and through swamps they pushed on, disregarding a message from King Koffee, without hostages, and reached the river Ordah, over which the Engineers at once commenced to make a bridge. By daybreak on February 4th. the bridge was finished, and the troops passed over, the Naval Brigade being left to guard the passage. The enemy immediately fired on the advance, but with a dash the village of Ordashu was carried by the Rifles, and held in spite of repeated efforts of the Ashantees to retake it. About noon, the 42nd., supported by the Rifles and Rait’s Artillery, moved direct on Coomassie, and disregarding 600repeated flank attacks and ambuscades, carried position after position; till the enemy finally broke and fled in complete disorder, leaving the ground strewn with umbrellas, war-chairs of chiefs, drums, muskets, and killed and wounded. An halt of about an hour was then made, when the whole force again advanced, crossing the pestilential swamp which surrounds the town, and entered Coomassie without opposition about half-past five p.m. A party was sent to the palace, who found the King and Princes had fled. To remain at Coomassie was impossible, owing to the lack of supplies, and the rains having commenced the rivers would soon become impassable. Sir G. Wolseley therefore determined to destroy the town and palace, and return to the coast.[210]

Next morning the return march began. The King’s palace was blown up, and the town set on fire and destroyed. So thorough had been the defeat of the Ashantees that the troops were not molested on their return, and on February 12th., during a halt at Fommanah, ambassadors from King Koffee overtook the army, bringing with them one thousand ounces of gold, as a portion of the indemnity of the fifty thousand ounces demanded, and returned with a treaty of peace which the King eventually signed. The chief terms dictated by Sir G. Wolseley were, besides the indemnity, the abolition of human sacrifices, and perpetual peace. So salutary has been the effects of this successful expedition on the Ashantees, that they have never since disturbed their neighbours across the Prah. About a week after Sir G. Wolseley had left Coomassie, Captain Glover, at the head of nearly five thousand natives, entered the town, having marched from the Volta river. King Koffee sent him by an ambassador, a plateful of gold as a sign of submission, and Glover then proceeded southwards with his forces into friendly territory, having performed his arduous undertaking with the utmost daring, judgment, and success. A day or two before, Captain R. Sartorius, of 601the 5th. Bengal Cavalry, was dispatched by Captain Glover[211] to report to Sir G. Wolseley that he was within eighteen miles of the capital. He started on his adventurous errand with forty natives, but without provisions, as he expected to meet the General at Coomassie. At the close of the first day he halted at a village, seven miles from the capital, when he heard that the place was burnt and the English gone. Fully aware of his danger he determined to push on, and the next morning rode through Coomassie, which he found destroyed and deserted. Night found him at Amoaful, and the day following he reached the head-quarters at Fommanah, having travelled fifty-five miles through the heart of the Ashantee country. Not a shot was fired at him throughout his journey, and he saw but few Ashantees, who fled at his approach.

For this and other services, Captain Sartorius deservedly gained the Victoria Cross. The troops, with the Major-General and his staff, reached Cape Coast Castle on February 19th. In the actions during the march on Coomassie the total number of officers and men killed and wounded was two hundred and sixty-nine. Eight only were killed, and about one hundred and sixty were but slightly wounded, but many of the troops and Naval Brigade died of fever.

Thirty-three officers engaged in the expedition received the Order of the Bath; Lord Gifford received the Victoria Cross, and Captain Glover was made a Knight of St. Michael and St. George. Sir G. Wolseley, who declined a baronetcy offered him, was voted a sum of £25,000 in recognition of his services.[212]

The cost of the war was estimated at £900,000.

The troops who served in this campaign were the 23rd. and 42nd. Foot; 2nd. Battalion Rifle Brigade; 2nd. West India Regiment; the Houssa Artillery; and Naval Brigade.

602

## THE EGYPTIAN AND SOUDAN MEDALS.

By a General Order in October, 1882, a medal was granted to all troops who landed in Egypt, and served there, between July 16th. and September 14th., 1882. Obverse, head of the Queen, veiled and crowned, with the inscription, “Victoria Regina et Imperatrix.” Reverse, a Sphinx, on a pedestal, above which is the word “Egypt” and the date “1882” below. The name and regiment, or ship of the recipient, are engraved on the edge. Ribbon, alternate stripes of blue and white. Two clasps were issued with this medal, “Alexandria,[213] 11th. July,” and “Tel-el-Kebir.” The first was given to the seamen and marines engaged in the action of July 11th., and who landed in Alexandria after the bombardment; and the other to all who were present at Tel-el-Kebir—soldiers, sailors, and marines.

At the end of the first Soudan War, 1884, a similar medal, but without a date, was given to all men of both services who took part in the operations against the Arabs in the neighbourhood of Suakim, from July 19th. to March 26th., 1884. Ribbon, blue and white. Four bars were issued with this medal:—“Suakim, 1884”; “El Teb—Tamaai”; to those who were present at both these battles; “El Teb,” to those present there only; and “Tamaai,” to those who were only in that action.

The Egyptian Medal.

By a General Order in 1885, at the close of the second Soudan campaign, the same medal was granted to the troops and Naval Brigade, with five additional bars. Ribbon, the 603same. The order specified that—“Individuals already in possession of the decoration will only be eligible to receive such of the clasps specified hereafter, as they may be entitled to. All officers and soldiers who served south of Assouan on or before March 7th., 1885, will be held entitled to the medal, except those who are already in possession of it. All officers and soldiers who were on duty at Suakim between 27th. March, 1884, and 14th. May, 1885, will also be entitled to the medal, except those already in possession of it. Her Majesty has further approved of clasps being issued as follows: a clasp, inscribed ‘The Nile, 1884–85,’ to those officers and soldiers who served south of Assouan on or before March 7th., 1885. A clasp, inscribed ‘Abu Klea,’ to those officers and soldiers who took part in the action fought there on 17th. January, 1885, under the late Major-General Sir H. Stewart, K.C.B. A clasp, inscribed ‘Kirbekan,’ to those officers and soldiers who took part in the action fought there on the 10th. February, 1885, under the late Major-General Earle, C.B. A clasp, inscribed ‘Suakim, 1885,’ to those officers and soldiers who were engaged in the operations at Suakim between the 1st. March and 14th. May, 1885, both inclusive. A clasp, inscribed ‘Tofrek,’ to those officers and men who were actually present at the action fought there on the 22nd. March, 1885.” No medals were issued with single clasps for Tofrek, Abu Klea, or Kirbekan, as all who were present at Tofrek received also the clasp for Suakim, 1885; and all present at the other two actions, were given the clasp for the Nile, 1884–5. The medals without a bar, dating from 1882 to 1885–86, were also given to the captains of all ships employed as transports, and to others who shared in the campaign, not belonging to the service. The whole number issued was forty-four thousand. The medal, without clasp, was also given to all officers and soldiers who served at, and to the South of Wady Halfa, between November 30th., 1885, and January 11th., 1886, under Lieutenant-General Sir J. Stephenson, if they had not received it for any previous campaign.

A General Order of January 2nd., 1890, granted a further issue of the Soudan medal, with a clasp, inscribed “Gemaizah, 1888,” to all troops who were at Suakim before December 20th., 1888, and who were present at the action on that day. By the same order, the medal was given to all troops who were employed on the Nile, at, and south of Korosko, on August 3rd., 1889, and a clasp, inscribed “Toski, 1889,” was given to all who were present at that action on August 3rd. of the same year. The total number of clasps already issued with this medal is thirteen.[214]

The Khedive of Egypt gave a bronze star, to every officer and man of both services who was entitled to the English medal. The star is five-pointed, and suspended by a ring and bar, on which is a small star and a crescent. On the obverse is a Sphinx, with the Pyramids in the background, surrounded by a band, with the word “Egypt,” and the date 1882, 1884, or 1884–6 above, and the same in Arabic below. On the reverse is the Khedive’s monogram in a circle, surmounted by a crown. Ribbon, dark blue. The decoration was issued without names, but some of the recipients had their names and regiments engraved on the reverse at their own expense.

604

## THE EGYPTIAN WAR. BOMBARDMENT OF ALEXANDRIA.

July 11th., 1882.

Early in the year 1882, what may be styled a revolution took place in Egypt. The army, headed by Arabi Pasha, set aside the authority of the Khedive, and assumed the supreme power, with the intention of emancipating the country from all foreign control. Arabi had entered the Egyptian army, and had risen from the ranks to the position of colonel. Being the idol of the ignorant soldiers, he imprisoned the Khedive in his own palace, and compelled him to bestow the post of Minister of War on himself. He next made himself Pasha, and the bulk of the Egyptian people supporting the army, Arabi became the head of the national movement, and inscribed on his banners: “Egypt for the Egyptians.” These proceedings were viewed with apprehension in England. The Khedive had always been favourable to British interests, and the support afforded him by the British so excited the hostility of Arabi and his party, that they threatened to seize the Suez Canal, and so block the highway to India. The Egyptians beginning to show the greatest animosity towards all foreigners, an English and French fleet appeared before Alexandria, to give moral support to the Khedive, and to protect the European inhabitants. In June, serious riots broke out in the city, many Europeans were killed and wounded, and the remainder driven to seek shelter on board the ships in the harbour. Preparations for war were made on both sides. The fortifications of Alexandria were strengthened, new batteries constructed, and the garrison increased. Sir Beauchamp Seymour, the British Admiral, ordered the Egyptians to discontinue these operations, with no effect; upon which he sent in an ultimatum threatening an immediate bombardment, unless the working on the fortifications was suspended, and the forts surrendered to him. No attention was paid to this demand, and the fleet prepared for action.

The Khedive’s Star.

605The French fleet had already left Alexandria; all neutral vessels were warned to leave the harbour, and the British fleet steamed out and took its position opposite the outer forts. On the evening of July 10th., the “Invincible” (10), “Monarch” (6), and “Penelope” (10), anchored to the west of Fort Mex, and by daybreak on the 11th. all the other ironclads were in the positions assigned to them. At 6.30 all the ships cleared for action, which was begun by the “Alexandra” pitching a shell into Fort Ada. It was immediately replied to, upon which all the ships and the forts opened fire, and the engagement became general. The “Sultan” (13), “Alexandra” (12), “Superb” (4), and “Inflexible” (4), were opposed to the forts at Pharos Point and Ras-el-Tin, 606and the “Téméraire” (8), supported the Invincible, Monarch, and Penelope, in the attack on Fort Mex, and the adjoining batteries. The gunboats “Bittern,” “Condor,” “Decoy,” “Cygnet,” and “Beacon” were placed in a second line behind the ironclads, with orders to hold themselves at the disposal of the Admiral.

The wind was favourable to the Egyptians, and after the first broadside or two a thick cloud of smoke enveloped the ships, making it impossible to see the effects of their firing, which could only be directed from the tops.

The gunboats were not willing to remain idle spectators, so, without orders, the “Cygnet” opened fire, and the “Condor,” with two 64-pounders, and one 7-inch rifled gun, steamed away to the west, and alone engaged the Marabout Fort, armed with two 18-ton, and two 12-ton guns, twenty 32-pounders, and five mortars; for nearly two hours. Sir B. Seymour, seeing the disproportion of force, signalled the “Bittern” and “Beacon” to join her, and the other gunboats also moved off to assist the “Condor.”

About 8.30, Fort Marsa-el-Kanat was blown up by shells from the “Invincible” and “Monarch,” and by nine o’clock, the “Téméraire,” “Monarch,” and “Penelope” had disabled all the guns but four, in Fort Mex. It was difficult through the smoke to hit on the locality of these guns, but by 11 a.m. the Fort was almost in ruins, and silent. About the same time the gunboats had silenced Fort Marabout, and joined the ironclads before Fort Mex, which was entered by a small party of volunteers from the “Invincible,” covered by the “Bittern” and “Condor,” and found deserted by all but the dead. The guns in the Fort were blown up and destroyed, and the party returned to the ships without loss.

The Egyptians stood to their guns well, but before five o’clock all their guns were disabled, and soon after all firing from the fleet ceased, and the ships drew off the shore. The “Alexandra” suffered the most, she was hit fourteen times in her hull, and a shell burst in the captain’s cabin. All the ships except the “Monarch” were struck more or less, but none of the projectiles of the enemy pierced the armour of one of them. The casualties of the British were five men killed and twenty-seven wounded, those of the Egyptians were estimated at nine hundred or a thousand.

During the night Alexandria was seen to be in flames. The convicts had been liberated, and with the Arabs, had set fire to, and plundered the European quarter, and massacred all the Europeans they could find.

Next day, a force of six hundred seamen and marines landed, and found that Arabi with his troops, and most of the inhabitants, had left the town. Captain Lord C. Beresford, of the “Condor,” was appointed chief of the British forces acting as police in Alexandria, the streets were cleared of rioters, all incendiaries shot on the spot, and natives entering the place, disarmed[215] For his services, Admiral Sir F. B. Seymour received the thanks of both Houses, and was raised to the peerage by the title of Lord Alcester, with a grant of £25,000.

607

## TEL-EL-KEBIR.
September 13th, 1882.

Sir Archibald Alison commanded the troops at Alexandria, and kept the Egyptians at bay till the arrival of Sir Garnet Wolseley from England, on August 15th., who at once changed the base of operations from Alexandria to the Suez Canal. Leaving a division of troops under Sir E. Wood to protect the town, on August 19th. the fleet and army sailed for Port Said,[216] and proceeded up the Suez Canal to Ismailia, 608which place was occupied without resistance, and the army disembarked. Owing to the difficulties of transport there was considerable delay before the troops were able to advance, and in the meantime Arabi had collected a large army at a strongly fortified position at Tel-el-Kebir. On August 28th. a most determined attack was made on the British advanced force at Kassassin; consisting of under two thousand men, including the Marine Artillery, commanded by General Graham, by about ten thousand of the enemy, with twelve guns; but after a day’s hard fighting, the cavalry, under General Drury Lowe, charged the Egyptians in the rear, and routed them with loss. By September 11th., the whole expeditionary force, including the Indian contingent,[217] commanded by General Sir H. Macpherson, was assembled at Kassassin, and the next day General Wolseley having carefully reconnoitered the enemy’s position, explained to his officers his plan of attack. This was, to move with his whole force at nightfall, and marching eight miles through the desert, to attack the Egyptian entrenchments with the bayonet at daybreak.

The enemy’s position was defended by sixty guns, and a disciplined force of about twenty thousand men, besides several thousand irregular troops. The British army consisted of eleven thousand infantry, two thousand cavalry, and forty-two guns, including the Indian contingent. In the evening the camp was struck, and the troops moved out, piled their arms, and lay down on the sand till one o’clock in the morning, when they silently fell into rank and advanced. Marching across the desert, guided by the light of the stars, with occasional halts; as day began to break the dim outlines of the entrenchments of Tel-el-Kebir became visible. On the extreme right were the Cavalry and mounted Infantry, with two batteries of Horse Artillery; next was General Graham’s Brigade, with the Guards in support; in the centre was massed the Artillery, forty-two guns, and on the left the Highland Brigade, supported by the 46th., 3rd. Battalion 60th. 609Rifles, and a Battalion of Royal Marine Artillery; on the line of railway was the Naval Brigade, with a forty-pounder on a truck, and on the other side of the canal the 72nd. and the Indian troops. So silent was the advance of the assailants in the early dawn that they were not perceived by the enemy till they were within three hundred yards of the works. Then suddenly a terrific fire flashed along the line of sand-heaps, and a storm of bullets swept over the heads of the advancing troops. Not a shot was fired in reply, but a wild cheer broke from the Highlanders as they dashed at the enemy’s trenches. The first line of entrenchments was carried, but from a second line the enemy opened a heavy fire. For a few minutes the Highlanders replied, and then, making another rush, a hand to hand contest followed, till some of the force penetrated between the redoubts and opened a flank fire on the Egyptians, who soon broke and fled. Graham’s brigade was vigorously opposed on the other flank. The enemy here were not taken by surprise, and for a while held their ground stubbornly. The 18th. Royal Irish were sent to turn their left, and with a yell they went straight at the works, and carried them at the bayonet’s point. The 18th. were followed by the 84th. and 87th., but the Egyptians, though outflanked, clung to an inner line of trenches, and at every angle and redoubt, rallied and sustained the fight. But they fell in scores before the bayonet charges, the inner entrenchments were won, the Highlanders were in the midst of their camp, and the enemy, losing heart, fled in confusion, pursued by the cavalry.

Within an hour from the commencement of the attack the Egyptian army was in complete rout. The whole of their guns (sixty-six) and military stores, several trains of ammunition, and other matériel, fell into the hands of the victors. The British pressed on in pursuit. Zagazig was occupied in the afternoon, and the next day, General Drury Lowe, with fifteen hundred Cavalry and a battery of Horse Artillery, entered and took possession of Cairo, containing twenty-seven thousand fanatics and its citadel garrisoned by ten thousand men. At ten o’clock the same night, Arabi surrendered himself to General Lowe, and on September 15th., Sir Garnet Wolseley, with a portion of his infantry, entered the city,[218] and telegraphed to London—“The war is over, send no more troops to Egypt.” The British loss in this battle was nine officers and forty-eight non-commissioned officers and men killed[219]; twenty-seven officers, and three hundred and fifty-three non-commissioned officers and men wounded; and twenty-two men missing; total of casualties, four hundred and fifty-nine. The loss of the enemy, exclusive of prisoners, was over two thousand killed and wounded.

The regiments which shared in this decisive victory were detachments of 1st. and 2nd. Life Guards and Royal Horse Guards; 4th. and 7th. Dragoon Guards, and 19th. Hussars; a battalion each of Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; the 18th., 42nd., 46th., 60th., 72nd., 74th., 75th., 79th., 84th., and 87th. Also a Naval Brigade of about two hundred men; a battalion of Marine Artillery and Light Infantry, and the Indian Contingent.

610

## THE WAR IN THE SOUDAN. BATTLE OF EL TEB.
February 29, 1884.

The Khedive, Tewfik, had been reinstated in Egypt, the English army of occupation had been reduced, and preparations made for the evacuation of the country, when in 1883, 611a formidable insurrection against the Egyptian rule broke out in the Soudan. It was headed by a fanatic who assumed the title of the Mahdi, or Messiah, and who was regarded by the Soudanese as the successor of Mahomet, and their deliverer from the yoke of the Egyptians. An Egyptian army sent against him under Hicks Pasha, was almost annihilated on November 3rd., and his followers then overran the Soudan, and besieged the Egyptian garrisons in the towns they occupied. One of the chiefs of the Madhi, called Osman Digma, had invested the towns of Sinkat and Tokar, and was threatening the port of Suakin, on the Red Sea. Admiral Sir W. Hewitt was ordered to protect Suakin, and with the “Ranger,” “Spynx,” “Decoy,” and “Euryalus,” took his station off the town, landed a body of seamen and marines, and effectually defended it against Osman Digma and his followers. Valentine Baker Pasha, with an ill-disciplined force of 5000 Egyptians, was then sent to relieve the beleagured garrisons. He landed at Trinkitat, and marched towards Tokar, but was attacked by the tribesmen of Osman Digma at El Teb, on February 1st., and disastrously defeated, with the loss of more than half his men; nearly all the British officers accompanying him being slain.

The Egyptian garrison of Sinkat, finding themselves without hope of relief, and their provisions exhausted, then gallantly marched out, and endeavoured to cut their way to the coast, but were surrounded, and exterminated, not a man escaping to tell the tale.

English troops were then sent from Egypt and Aden, and a force was assembled at Suakin under Major-General Graham, which proceeded by sea to Trinkitat, and disembarked there February 23rd. A day or two before, the garrison of Tokar surrendered and joined the enemy. By February 26th., most of the stores being landed, the bulk of the troops marched out of Trinkitat and encamped at Fort Baker, about two miles on the road towards Tokar, where a supply of food and water for three days had been provided. The 65th. regiment having arrived from Aden, the next morning, February 29th., the advance towards Osman Digma’s position at El Teb began in earnest. Numbered roughly, the column 612consisted of about 4000 men. The advance was made in a hollow square, the transport animals and hospital equipment being in the centre. In front was the 75th. Highlanders; in rear the 42nd.; on the right the 89th. and 60th. Rifles; on the left the 65th. Royal Marine Artillery, and Light Infantry. Intervals were left at the angles for the guns and gatlings; the Naval Brigade of one hundred and sixty-two men, under Commander Rolfe, of the “Euryalus,” occupying the front and the Royal Artillery the rear angles. Two squadrons of the 10th. and 19th. Hussars were in the front and on the flanks, the rest of the cavalry in the rear, under Colonel Stewart. With the troops were Admiral Sir W. Hewitt, General Baker Pasha, in charge of the Intelligence Department, and Colonel F. Burnaby. The square advanced over the track taken by Baker’s ill-fated troops a few weeks previously, whose bodies lay about in hundreds, polluting the air. The position of the enemy was on a low ridge, marked by a number of banners, and at several points along the line, which extended nearly a mile, guns could be seen placed. As the troops neared the enemy, who were seen to be in great strength, General Graham determined to turn their position and take it in reverse. The square continued to march obliquely past the left front of the enemy, when a sharp fire of musketry broke out, and two Krupp guns opened upon it with case shot and shell. This was about 11 o’clock. The square halted, the men ordered to lie down, and four guns of the Royal Artillery and the machine guns were brought into action. The Krupp guns which had been captured from Baker’s force, and were now worked by Egyptian artillerymen from Tokar, were well handled, many men were struck, and General Baker wounded in the face by a piece of a shell; but the machine guns of the Naval Brigade poured such a stream of bullets upon them, that the two guns were silenced, being taken in reverse, and the gunners killed, or driven from them. Then the order was given to advance, the bagpipes struck up, the men sprang to their feet with a cheer, and went straight at the enemy’s position. From every bush and pit the Arabs leaped up, and rushed on the advancing troops. The brunt of their attack fell on the 42nd., the 65th., and the Naval Brigade. Swept away 613by the deadly fire of the machine guns and rifles, the Soudanese came on again with their spears and cross-hilted swords, in groups of twenty and thirty, and sometimes alone, but not one broke through the line of bayonets. The Cavalry then swept round the right flank of the square, and charged in three lines, over the broken ground, swarming with Arabs; who crouching among the scrub, hamstrung the horses as they passed over them, and then speared the dismounted troopers.

In this conflict Major Slade, Lieutenants Probyn and Freeman, were killed; and Colonel Barrow, commanding the 19th. Hussars, severely wounded, and his life only saved by the gallantry of three of his men. The position of the enemy was carried, their guns captured and turned against them, but they still fiercely contested every foot of ground till the village of El Teb, with its wells, were taken by the Highlanders; when they gave up the contest and sullenly retired in the direction of Tokar. The British loss was thirty killed, including four officers, and about one hundred and sixty officers and men wounded, several of whom, including Lieutenant Royds, of H.M.S. “Carysfort,” afterwards died. Colonel Burnaby had his horse shot under him, and a bullet through one of his arms. The loss of the Arabs was over two thousand, and four Krupp guns, two brass howitzers, and a Gatling gun were captured. The next day, Tokar, eleven miles distant, was occupied without opposition, and a quantity of rifles and ammunition destroyed. The force then returned to Trinkitat, and re-embarked for Suakin.

The troops engaged at El Teb were the 10th. and 19th. Hussars; 6th. Battery First Brigade Royal Artillery; 26th. Company Royal Engineers; the 42nd., 65th., 1st. Battalion 60th. Rifles, 75th., 89th. Foot; a Battalion of Royal Marine Artillery and Light Infantry; and the Naval Brigade.

614

## TAMAAI.
March 13th, 1884.

The power of Osman Digma, though shaken, was yet far from destroyed. The victors of El Teb, had scarcely reached Suakin, when they were again put in motion against a strong body of Arabs, reckoned to be about eight thousand, which he had collected at a place called Tamaai, and with which he threatened utter destruction to all unbelievers. On March 11th. General Baker marched out to Baker’s zareba, seven miles from Suakin, and the next day continued his advance towards Tamaai. At nightfall the troops bivouacked in a hastily constructed zareba, within two miles of the enemy’s position, which Commander Rolfe, R.N., after darkness had set in, alone set out from the zareba to reconnoitre, and saw the Arabs asleep around their fires. About one o’clock the enemy opened a random fusilade on the British camp, which they kept up the remainder of the night, but fortunately with little effect. At eight on the morning of March 13th., the troops formed in front of the zareba in two brigades. On the left was the 2nd. Brigade, commanded by General Davis, consisting of the 42nd., 65th., Marines, and Naval Brigade, with machine guns. Then came the Artillery, under Major Holley, and on the right the 1st. Brigade, commanded by General Buller, comprising the 75th., 89th., and 60th. Rifles, with a battery of Artillery. Two squadrons of cavalry were sent to the front as skirmishers, and a brisk fire began on both sides; but the enemy advancing, the cavalry fell back, and the brigade opened a heavy fire of rifles and machine guns on the Arabs. The 42nd., who were in front, with a cheer charged the enemy at the double, but this movement leaving a gap between them and the 65th., the Arabs seeing their advantage, rushed like a torrent on the right side of the square, and for a time all was confusion.[220] The 65th. 615wavered, and fell back on the Marines, and the Naval Brigade surrounded by a mass of soldiers mixed in a wild mêlée with the foe, were unable to use their guns and compelled to abandon them, with the loss of three officers and many seamen. But Buller’s brigade advancing on the right rear in perfect order, by its terrible fire prevented the enemy from coming to close quarters,[221] and the 42nd. and the Marines fighting back to back checked further disaster, and the brigade was re-formed. The two brigades now advanced abreast, the captured Gatlings were recovered, and turned by the seamen with great effect on a fresh body of Arabs, who charged out of a deep ravine in force, till their masses seemed to melt away under the tremendous fire poured into them. The ravine was carried, and a ridge beyond it; the bravest men of the enemy had fallen, and the rest lost heart and fled. After a brief halt General Graham pushed on to the wells of Tamaai, three miles from the battle-field, and occupied the camp of Osman Digma. Next day, the camp, with the village of Tamaai, was destroyed, and the troops returned to Suakin.

The British casualties were five officers—Lieut. Montressor, H.M.S. “Carysfort”; Lieut. Almack, H.M.S. “Briton”; Lieut. H. Stewart, H.M.S. “Dryad”; Major Aiken, 42nd., and Capt. Ford, 65th. regiment; and one hundred and four men killed; and eight officers and one hundred and twenty men wounded and missing. The 42nd. had no less than eight sergeants killed. The loss of the Arabs was estimated to be at least three thousand in killed alone.

The troops present at Tamaai were—10th. and 19th. Hussars; Royal Artillery; the 42nd., 60th., 65th., 75th., and 89th. Foot; Royal Marines; and Naval Brigade.

616

## SUAKIN.
1884.

After his defeat at Tamaai, Osman Digma was reported to be occupied in the Tamanieb Valley, about four miles from the last battle-field, in collecting more tribesmen to oppose the British. A party of the 75th. and 19th. Hussars were sent to occupy Handoab, on the road to Berber, and native spies brought the information that Osman was encamped near Tamanieb with two thousand men, who were all willing to fight again. On March 25th. General Graham, with the 10th. and 19th. Hussars, 42nd., 60th., 65th., 75th. Mounted Infantry and Marines, marched out from Suakin once more against the Lieutenant of the Mahdi; Admiral Sir W. Hewitt landing two hundred seamen to hold the town in the absence of the troops. The heat was intense, causing the men much suffering, and there were many cases of sunstroke. The troops bivouacked at night in an oblong square, and slept in all their accoutrements. In the morning the cavalry and mounted infantry were sent out in advance, and two or three skirmishes took place during the day, but the enemy fired at a distance, and did not come to close quarters. At half-past four a.m. on March 27th., the troops fell in, and at six, advanced up the valley, the cavalry being out all round as scouts. At seven the enemy showed themselves, but were driven back by the mounted infantry, and they were dislodged from a height on which they attempted to make a stand, by the fire of the artillery. Osman’s camp, or the remains of it, was committed to the flames, and the column returned unmolested to Suakin on March 28th. Soon after, Sir G. Graham and the bulk of the troops, sailed for Cairo and England.

617

## THE NILE,
1884–85.

The British Government having decided to abandon the Soudan, General Gordon, C.B., R.E., of Chinese celebrity, and who had been Governor of the equatorial provinces of Africa, under the Khedive, was sent to Khartoum to withdraw the Egyptian garrisons from the country, and to make the best arrangements he could for its future government. He had no connection with the Egyptian Government, which he declined to serve under any circumstances. He was accompanied by Colonel J. D. Stewart, who had been at Khartoum in the preceding year. On February 18th. they reached Khartoum, where they were received by the inhabitants with the greatest joy and enthusiasm. But General Gordon soon found that his mission to carry out the evacuation of the Soudan by the Egyptian garrisons, numbering about thirty thousand men, was impracticable. In March, the whole country south of Berber declared for the Mahdi; in May, Berber was taken by the enemy, and Gordon, with Colonel Stewart and Mr. Power, the British Consul, was closely besieged in Khartoum. For months he defended himself with the greatest skill and valour against overwhelming odds, but it was not until August that the British Government decided to despatch an expedition for his relief, under the command of General Lord Wolseley.

Regiments were then ordered from India, Malta, and other places, to Egypt; eight hundred boats, at a cost of £75 each, were built in England for the conveyance of the troops up the Nile; steam pinnaces and light steamers were provided for towing purposes; and five hundred Canadian boatmen, and three hundred Kroomen, were engaged to navigate the boats and steamers over the cataracts of the river. British troops were pushed on to Wady Haifa, and on September 10th. Lord Wolseley reached Cairo,[222] with instructions to 618advance up the Nile and bring away General Gordon and Colonel Stewart from Khartoum, and to undertake no further offensive operations of any kind.

On his arrival at Cairo the General formed a camel corps from volunteers from the Guards and Cavalry, consisting of over one thousand two hundred officers and men, divided into three bodies, called, the Guards, Heavy, and Light camel regiments. These chosen men sailed from England on September 26th., and by their conduct in the desert march to the Nile, in January following, amply justified their organization. For nearly four months a British army of nine thousand men, with their baggage and matériel were toiling hundreds of miles up the broken and tortuous course of the Nile, tugging at the oar, transporting stores, and dragging boats by main force through rapids and over cataracts.[223] On November 3rd. Lord Wolseley and his Staff reached Dongola, and on December 16th. arrived at Korti, one thousand two hundred and fifty miles from Cairo. The situation of Khartoum was known to be critical, and on December 30th., 1884, General Sir Herbert Stewart was despatched, with about one thousand six hundred men and two thousand camels, across the desert to Metammeh, on the Nile, one hundred and seventy miles from Korti; from whence he was to proceed in Gordon’s steamers to Khartoum, one hundred miles further up the river.

Sometime previous, Colonel Stewart and Mr. Power had been sent by Gordon down the Nile to Dongola, to endeavour to open communications with the British, but their steamer was wrecked near Berber on October 6th., and the two Europeans with most of their party were massacred by the natives. Two days before Lord Wolseley reached Korti, on December 14th., Gordon wrote in his diary—“Now mark this: If the Expeditionary Force—and I ask no more than two hundred men—does not come in ten days, the town may fall, and I have done my best for the honour of our country. Good bye.”[224]

619

## ABU KLEA.
January 17th, 1885.

Sir H. Stewart, after a long and waterless march, reached Gakdul, about one hundred miles from Korti, on January 2nd. Here, water was found in abundance, and a halt of some days was made. On the 14th. the march to the Nile was resumed, but on approaching Abu Klea, two short marches from Metammeh, the scouts of the 19th. Hussars reported the enemy to be encamped in force near the wells. The troops were in need of water, but formed a zareba about four miles from the Arab camp, and slept on their arms, exposed to a desultory fire all night, by which five or six men were wounded and several camels killed. As soon as it was daylight, on the morning of January 17th., General Stewart began his preparations for an advance, his object being to drive the enemy from the wells of Abu Klea. A strong body of skirmishers with the guns were sent out, who engaged the enemy at long range, but failed to draw them from their position, though a brisk fire was kept up for some time by both sides. At about half-past eight o’clock, leaving most of the camels and the sick and wounded in the zareba, with a guard of Mounted Infantry, and one hundred and twenty-five men of the 35th. regiment, the troops advanced against the enemy in a square, 620which was formed as follows:—“Left front face, two companies Mounted Infantry; right front face, two companies Guards, with the three guns Royal Artillery in the centre; left face, two companies Mounted Infantry; one company Heavy Camel Regiment; rear face, four companies Heavy Camel Regiment, with Naval Brigade with Gardner gun in the centre.” The 19th. Hussars, numbering one hundred and twenty men, under Colonel Barrow, were stationed on the flanks. The square moved towards the left flank of the enemy, under a hot fire from the sharpshooters, and was nearly abreast of their position, when several thousand Arabs, with loud yells and beating of tom-toms, rushed down on the left and left rear of the square. The three guns of Captain Norton, and a heavy rifle fire was opened on them, but did not check their advance; the British skirmishers came racing for life into the square, while with waving flags the enemy rushed on like a vast black wave of surf. “By twos and threes our skirmishers had now reached our lines, and the left face being nearly clear, a volley was sent into the enemy at one hundred and fifty yards, as they rose over the last crest between our opposing fronts. A hundred or more Arabs dropped, and for a moment I saw the force waver and halt, as a man stops to gasp for breath. Had that volley been promptly repeated, there would have been little more of the battle to tell.” The Gardner gun of the Naval Brigade[225] was brought into action at the left flank, 621but after a few rounds had been fired, the gun jammed, and was rendered useless, and Lieutenants Piggott and De Lisle with several seamen were killed. Many of the rifles were also rendered temporarily useless from the same cause, the jamming of the cartridges. Colonel F. Burnaby, who had arrived a few days before from Korti, called on the Heavies to meet the Arab charge, and riding out to assist two or three skirmishers, was surrounded and slain, and the enemy closed in upon the square, throwing its left face into confusion. So furious was their rush that many of them penetrated to the middle of the square, where they killed the camels and slew the wounded in their litters, but none of them returned, being all slain to a man. Meanwhile the Guards and Mounted Infantry poured such a heavy fire into the dense crowds of the Arabs, that after a few minutes they began to waver and recoil, and at length took to flight, under a fire of rifles and shell from the guns; and followed by the Hussars and Mounted Infantry.

The hard-fought battle was won, the square re-formed and presently advanced, while the Hussars pushed on and took possession of the wells at Abu Klea, at which place, the whole force, with the wounded, arrived at the close of the day.

The British loss was Colonel Burnaby, Major Carmichael, 5th. Lancers, and seven other officers killed; nine officers wounded (Lord St. Vincent and another, mortally); sixty-five non-commissioned officers and men killed; and eighty-five wounded. The total Arab force was estimated at over twelve thousand men, and of these more than two thousand were killed and wounded. “Five or six hundred of the enemy lay heaped in front of, and around our dead camels.”

The troops present at Abu Klea, were detachments of 19th. Hussars; Royal Artillery, with three seven-pounders; the Guards, and Heavy Camel Corps; Mounted Infantry; 35th. Regiment; a detachment of Royal Engineers; Naval Brigade of fifty-two officers and men, under Lord C. Beresford; and Departmental Corps.

At four p.m. on January 18th., the column pushed on for the Nile, marching all night, and found at daybreak it was still six miles from the river, with the enemy, in force, barring the way. Sir H. Stewart halted near Abu Kru, and formed 622a zareba under a continual fire, which caused many casualties. The General himself fell, severely wounded, and the correspondents of the Standard and Morning Post were killed.

Sir Charles Stewart then took the command, and it was decided that if the Arabs did not attack by two p.m., to march out and cut a passage to the Nile. About three hundred men with the guns were left in the zareba, under Lord C. Beresford and Colonel Barrow; and the rest of the column, in square, pushed on for the river, under a heavy rifle fire from the scrub. The accurate fire of the British guns scattered the masses of the enemy, and prevented many from joining in the attacks; but a body of several thousands made a furious rush on the square, about two miles from the zareba, and were repulsed with fearful loss. The Arabs then retreated to Metammeh, and the wearied troops reached the Nile at about five in the evening.

The British losses in the battle of Abu Kru, or Gubat, were two officers and twenty-two men killed, and nine officers and ninety-two men wounded, many severely. Next day the bulk of the column returned to the zareba, the dead were buried, the wounded removed, and at night the whole force was encamped on the bank of the Nile.

On the following morning, January 21st., a reconnaissance in force was made towards Metammeh, the column being joined by two hundred and fifty of Gordon’s men, with four guns. These, with four steamers, had been waiting the arrival of the relief force for some weeks on an island a little way above Metammeh. The place was cannonaded with little effect, and being considered too strong to be taken by assault, the troops retired. On the 24th., Sir. C. Wilson started for Khartoum with two of Gordon’s steamers, but on approaching the town he was met by so heavy a fire from rifles and Krupp guns, that he was compelled to return, with the knowledge that the expedition had failed in its object, and that Khartoum was in the possession of the Mahdi.

Information was soon received that on the night of January 26th. the place had fallen through treachery, and the heroic Gordon, with many of his followers, had perished. On his return down the river the two steamers of Sir Charles were wrecked by the treachery of the pilots, about thirty miles from the British camp, and Sir C. Beresford was sent with another steamer to rescue him and his party. In this service Beresford’s steamer was for a time disabled by a shot from the enemy, but after many dangers and difficulties, Sir C. Wilson and his men were taken on board, and all reached Gubat in safety. As the recovery of Khartoum was impracticable, General Sir Redvers Buller was dispatched by Lord Wolseley to withdraw the troops from Gubat to Korti. On February 14th. the return commenced, and after a smart skirmish at Abu Klea, the column reached Gakdul without further opposition. Here many of the sick and wounded died, among them, on February 16th., the gallant Sir Herbert Stewart, to the unfeigned regret of every officer and man. By March 9th. the whole of the troops returned to Korti, and a few weeks after, the expedition was broken up.

Khartoum had fallen after a noble defence of over ten months, maintained by the pluck and endurance of a single Englishman, who scorned to desert his post; and the efforts and lives of his countrymen who bravely struggled in the face of countless perils and difficulties to effect his deliverance, were fruitlessly thrown away. As Gordon had written months before, the expedition was “just too late.”

623

## KIRBEKAN.
February 10th, 1885.

While the fate of Khartoum was trembling in the balance, and the battles of Abu Klea and Gubat were being fought, another column was dispatched up the Nile, under Major-General Earle, C.B., to punish the Monassir tribe for the treacherous murder of Colonel Stewart and his companions in the preceding September. As already stated, Stewart was sent by General Gordon from Khartoum to Dongola, but his steamer was wrecked near Berber, and most of the party massacred. General Earle was also ordered afterwards to push on to Berber, and after 624capturing it, to take part in any further operations at, or beyond Khartoum. Leaving Korti, Earle concentrated his troops—consisting of the 38th. and 42nd. Foot, a squadron of 19th. Hussars, and the Egyptian Camel Corps, with two guns—at Handab. On January 24th. he began his advance, but the difficulties of the river were many, and his progress slow, so that he did not reach the vicinity of Kirbekan, near Dulka Island, seventy miles from Merawi, till February 9th. The enemy had fallen back as he advanced, but now, reinforced by a body of Dervishes from Berber, were encamped on a rocky range of hills near the Nile, and prepared for an obstinate resistance. The front of their position was very strong, and fortified in places with loopholed walls. At sunrise on the morning of February 10th. the assault commenced. Leaving two companies of the 38th., with his two guns in front, to make a feigned attack, the General with the bulk of his troops made a detour, and turning the left of the enemy’s position attacked them in the rear. The Arabs, being taken by surprise, but having the advantage of the ground, fought most desperately, and contested the possession of every rock and boulder, till the British by rushes gained fastness after fastness, and dislodged the defenders at the point of the bayonet. A determined band of the enemy made a frantic charge on the 42nd., but were all killed or driven into the Nile, save some who took possession of a stone built hut. General Earle, though warned that the building was full of Arabs, attempted to enter it, and was immediately shot dead by one of them. The door of the hut being strongly barricaded, it was set on fire, and all the enemy within were shot down or burned alive. Another steep hill, on which the Soudanese made their last stand, was stormed by the 38th., and in the meanwhile the Hussars had captured their camp, three miles in the rear. This ended the battle of Kirbekan, after a contest of five hours.

The loss of the British, besides their General, was Colonel Eyre, of the 38th.; Colonel Coveny, V.C., of the 42nd.; and seven men killed; and about fifty of all ranks were wounded, some severely. The loss of the enemy was heavy. Many were drowned in the Nile, and, as Lord Wolseley wrote, “Scarcely any can have escaped.” Their force was estimated at above two thousand men.

General H. Brackenbury assumed the command on the fall of General Eyre, and pushed on towards Abu Hamed, in the direction of Berber, but was recalled to Korti by Lord Wolseley, acting on orders from England. Soon after, the force returned to Cairo, with the exception of a detachment left on the frontier of Egypt proper.

625

## SUAKIN.
1885.

The news of the fall of Khartoum and the death of General Gordon caused a profound impression in England, and the Government, influenced by public opinion, resolved on another campaign for the recovery of the Soudan. Troops were dispatched from England, Cairo, and India, to Suakin, to break the power of Osman Digma; and it was determined, at an enormous expense, to construct a line of railway in the face of the enemy, from Suakin to Berber, a distance of two hundred and eighty miles. From this place it was contemplated to operate with Lord Wolseley, in his projected march from Korti to Khartoum; which, owing to a change of purpose of the Government, was never carried out. The force collected at Suakin, consisting of a brigade of Guards and an Indian contingent, was commanded by General Sir G. Graham. The Engineers having selected some hills near the village and wells of Hasheen, about fourteen miles distant, as the site of an entrenched camp, after a reconnaissance, March 20th., General Graham moved out of Suakin to occupy the place in force. He advanced in a square formation, the 49th. and 70th. regiments and Marines, in the front, on the right the Guards, on the left the Indian Contingent, with the guns and camels in the centre. The cavalry scouted in front and on the flanks.

The first ridge of hills were reached without opposition, the outposts of the enemy falling back as the troops advanced, 626and the sappers began to throw up redoubts on two of them. The square pushed on through a pass, into a plain surrounded by rugged bills, on one of which, on the left, the enemy were seen to be posted in strength. Their sharpshooters opened a hot fire from among the rocks and scrub; the Marines and 49th. were sent against them, and climbing some hills on the right, after a smart contest dislodged the Soudanese, who in their retreat were charged by the Indian Cavalry. But the Arabs being reinforced, rallied, and closed in upon the Indians, to whose movements the broken ground was altogether unfavourable, and forced them to retire upon the Guards, formed in square. Over two thousand of the enemy, in pursuit of the cavalry, led by a youth on a white camel, rushed with loud yells straight on the square, but were received by such a withering fire, that not an Arab was able to reach the outer line of levelled bayonets by several yards. The cavalry having re-formed, again charged the now disordered enemy and scattered them in all directions. Another body of Arabs then came round on the right, with the most daring bravery, but were received by such a hot fire from rifles and the artillery that they were unable to concentrate for a charge, and withdrew in confusion, followed by the British.

At half-past ten a.m. all the hills had been cleared of the enemy, and about one o’clock the force was on the point of being withdrawn, but the Soudanese made another furious onset on the 17th. and 28th., but were driven back after a hotter contest than any during the day, and pursued by the 5th. Lancers. The 70th. Regiment was left to hold the redoubts in the hills, and the rest of the troops returned to Suakin, after an engagement which lasted nearly seven hours. In this affair Captain Dalison, Scots Guards, and twenty-two non-commissioned officers and men were killed, and about fifty officers and men wounded.

Four thousand was the estimated strength of the enemy, and of these, three hundred were killed. After the battle, the bulk of them retreated southwards in the direction of Tamaai.

Little more than a week afterwards the New South Wales contingent, of about eight hundred officers and men, landed at Suakin, and were welcomed with enthusiasm. The railway 627was pushed on to Otao and Tambouk, about fifteen miles on the road to Berber, but the enemy made almost nightly attempts to destroy it, and, by orders from England, it was presently abandoned.

Osman Digma being reported to be again occupying Tamaai in force, on April 2nd., General Graham, with about eight thousand men, including the Australian contingent, marched from Suakin to meet him. After a fatiguing march of five hours Tesilah was reached, where a zareba was constructed, and on the following morning the troops advanced to Tamaai, which they found to be unoccupied, and which they burnt. During the advance some skirmishing took place, in which two men were killed and fourteen men (including two Australians) wounded; but on its return to Suakin the column was not molested by the enemy. A strong body of Arabs having taken up a position at Dhakdul, with the intention of harassing the British outposts and destroying the railway, two flying columns were despatched from Suakin and Otao to disperse them. The columns, consisting of the Camel Corps, Lancers, Hussars, and Mounted Infantry, left Suakin at midnight, and, marching all night, reached Dhakdul at daybreak on the morning of May 7th. The troops advancing upon the place from two directions, the enemy were completely taken by surprise, and after a running fight fled to the hills, abandoning their flocks and herds, pursued by the cavalry. The expedition was well planned and executed; about one hundred and fifty Arabs were killed, and above two thousand cattle, horses, camels, and sheep captured; the casualties of the British being only two or three men wounded. Dhakdul was destroyed, the wells there blown up with gun cotton, and the force returned to Suakin. The heat now became almost unbearable, and the troops suffered much from sickness.

On May 2nd. Lord Wolseley arrived at Suakin, and on the 7th. proceeded with his Staff to Otao and Handoub, and inspected the troops. A few days afterwards he inspected and thanked the Australian contingent, and on May 16th. he issued his last general order to the “Soldiers, Seamen, and Marines of the Army of the Soudan,” at Suakin. The place was then evacuated by the British troops except the 53rd., a battery of Artillery, and some Engineers, which, with the Indian contingent of three regiments of Infantry and one of Cavalry, held the place till May, 1886, when they were replaced by an Egyptian garrison, under Watson Pasha (Major Watson, R.E.).

The troops engaged in the operations at and around Suakin, were a battalion each of the Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; Royal Artillery; 5th. Lancers; 19th. Hussars; Engineers; 49th., 53rd., and 70th. Foot; the New South Wales contingent; the Indian contingent, comprising the 9th. Bengal Lancers, three battalions of Native Infantry, and a company of Sappers; Mounted Infantry; Royal Marines; and Naval Brigade.

628

## TOFREK.
March 22nd., 1885.

Two days after the engagement at Hasheen, Major-General Sir John McNeill, V.C., an officer who had served in India, New Zealand, and in the Ashantee Expedition, moved out of Suakin at daybreak, with a squadron of the 5th. Lancers, the 49th. Regiment, a battalion of Marines, the three Infantry Regiments of the Indian Contingent (under Brigadier-General Hudson), a detachment of Engineers, and a Naval Brigade, with four Gardner guns, in the direction of Tamaai. His purpose was to construct some zarebas, about six miles out, to be garrisoned by the 49th., while the other troops were to return to Suakin. Though the enemy were seen to be in force on the hills, and spies and prisoners had reported the intention of Osman Digma to attack the British advanced zarebas, no intimation of this seems to have reached General McNeill.

Between ten and eleven o’clock in the morning the troops commenced making their zarebas, a large one in the centre for the camels, and two on the angles of this, each to contain a battalion, and two Gardner guns manned by the Naval Brigade. So little was an attack expected, that one zareba being completed, with the guns mounted, and the others in progress 629of formation, the camels and baggage animals which brought the supplies, were beginning to slowly to move off on their return to Suakin, and a portion of the troops were at breakfast. The working parties were in the bush hacking at the tough underwood, with a picket or two and a few cavalry scouts thrown out, but none more than about thirty yards in advance, when suddenly the outposts came rushing in, breaking through the working parties, with the enemy at their heels uttering the most frightful yells. “Stand to your arms” resounded on all sides, but the men were scattered, many working at a distance from the piles of arms, but all did their best to get into proper position and to form in squares. Everything was in favour of the enemy, before whose furious onset the whole assemblage of transport animals plunged forward upon the zareba. “There was a multitude of roaring camels heaped one upon the other, with strings of screaming mules entangled in one moving mass. Crowds of camp followers were carried along by the huge animal wave—crying, shouting, fighting. Mingled with this mass of brutes and terrified natives, which swept all before it, were the Arab swordsmen, hewing and slashing at men and animals with the ferocity of demons. They hamstrung every animal they could reach and cut the helpless camp followers to pieces, amidst a shower of bullets from all sides, and there can be little doubt but that many men and camels were killed by our own fire in the confused mêlée.” The British force found itself suddenly engaged in a most desperate hand to hand conflict with masses of a fanatical and fearless enemy. The 17th. Native Infantry gave way before the terrific rush of the Arabs, their commanding officer, Major Von Beverhoudt, being killed in an attempt to rally his men; and sixty of the enemy got inside the square of the Marines, to be all shot or bayonetted. Half of the 49th. were in the zareba, and the remainder in a rallying square outside. On the first rush of the enemy about one hundred and twenty of them entered the zareba at the corner, and were all killed after a desperate conflict. The Gardner guns, under Lieutenant Paget, now came into action, and checked the advance of the enemy by a rain of bullets, while a steady fire from the zareba and the squares outside, mowed 630down the charging masses of the Arabs like grass. The Soudanese saw that their attack had failed, and sullenly withdrew, vanishing into the bush from which they had so suddenly burst forth.

In this brief but furious action the 49th. had Lieutenant Swinton and twenty-five men killed; the Naval Brigade, Lieutenant Seymour and six men; the Engineers, Captain Romily, Lieutenant Newman, and thirteen men killed; the total casualties (exclusive of the loss of the Indian contingent) being five officers and ninety-four men killed; six officers and one hundred and thirty-six men wounded; and one officer and seventy men missing. The Indians had about one hundred and twenty men killed and wounded, and the Departmental Corps and camp followers suffered heavily. Upwards of eight hundred camels and transport animals were also killed.

When the clouds of smoke and dust had cleared away, the ground in and around the zarebas was seen to be thickly strewn with the bodies of the enemy, in every conceivable attitude. It was computed that nearly one thousand five hundred Arabs lay there, for the most part dead.[226] Outside the zareba the dead and wounded camels and baggage animals lay literally in heaps. The enemy still swarmed in the bush, and were active all night in removing their slain and wounded, and searching for their standards, of which three were captured[227] during the fight.

The next morning General Graham arrived from Suakin, with the Guards and Mounted Infantry, and a new zareba was constructed away from the vicinity of the reeking battle-field. The wounded were sent in the afternoon to Suakin, escorted by the Grenadier Guards and Indians, and were taken on board the hospital ship “Ganges.”

The withdrawal of the Nile expedition commenced in May, 1885, and on the 25th., the advanced post of Merawi was evacuated by the 42nd. Regiment. Garrisons of British troops and Egyptians however held various places in Upper Egypt, which presently were attacked by the Dervishes. In December, three thousand of them attacked Mograkeh, occupied by the 79th. and two hundred Egyptians, but were repulsed with heavy loss. On the 30th. of the same month, General Sir F. Stephenson, with a force of British and Egyptian troops, consisting of about four thousand five hundred men, moved out early in the morning and attacked the Arabs, about six thousand strong, who were entrenched at Ginnis. With General Stephenson, were Generals Grenfell, Butler, and Huyshe, and Colonel Ardagh. The action commenced at six a.m., and by nine o’clock the enemy were totally defeated and their position captured, with four guns and twenty banners.

The British loss was trifling. Lieutenant Soltau, of the 49th. Regiment, was killed; and one officer and twenty-one men wounded; and of the Egyptians about twenty men were killed and wounded. The loss of the Arabs was computed to be about six hundred killed. In these operations the 19th., 38th., 49th., 79th., and 106th. Foot, were engaged.

631

## GEMAIZAH.
December 20th., 1888.

The Arabs having again advanced in force on Suakin, and preparing by the construction of trenches and redoubts to invest the place, General Grenfell, commanding the British and Egyptian troops there, resolved to attack them. The men were under arms before dawn on December 20th., and at half-past five the action commenced by H.M.S. “Racer” opening fire on the trenches of the enemy. The garrison batteries and forts also poured a heavy fire on the enemy’s redoubts, which was hurriedly returned. General Grenfell and his aide, Captain Maxwell, then rode to the front, and having made a hasty inspection, ordered the troops to advance. The first brigade, under Colonel Kitchener, of three regiments of Soudanese, was on the right, and the second, under Colonel Holled Smith, consisting of Soudanese and two Egyptian regiments, were on the left. The cavalry, comprising the 20th. Hussars, and Egyptian Mounted Infantry, numbering about three hundred men, with the 25th. and 41st. Regiments, were held in reserve about five hundred yards in the rear. The advance was made about seven o’clock, the British Infantry opening fire to cover the Soudanese, who rushed on the Arab entrenchments. They were received with a hot fire, and the enemy brought a heavy gun to bear on them, but the Soudanese dashed at the gun, and drove the Dervishes out of their trenches. At the same time the redoubts in spite of a determined resistance were carried, and the Arabs were completely routed, and pursued by the Hussars. H.M.S. “Starling”[228] and the Egyptian steamers then shelled the wells. At half-past eight the fighting was over, and the enemy dispersed, with the loss of about four hundred men, all their matériel, and camp. The British casualties were four men of the 20th. Hussars killed, and two officers and three men wounded. The loss of the Egyptians was also trifling.

632

## TOSKI.
August 3rd., 1889.

The Nile Expedition having been withdrawn, and the Soudan, with the exception of Suakin, practically abandoned by the British and Egyptians, the Dervishes resolved on an invasion of Egypt proper. In June 1889, an army of them, about fourteen thousand strong, crossed the frontier, and steadily advanced northwards. Near Wady Halfa they were met on the first of July, by an Egyptian force under Colonel 633Wodehouse, R.A., and, after a smart action, defeated with the loss of five hundred men.

This failed to stop their progress, but Wodehouse’s column harassed them by constant attacks during their advance of fifty miles in the Egyptian territory.

On the morning of August 3rd. they had pushed on to within six miles of Toski, a place about three miles from the Nile, occupied by Sir F. Grenfell, Sirdar, or Commander-in-Chief, of the Egyptian army. The General sent out his mounted troops, consisting of the 20th. Hussars, the Egyptian Cavalry, and the Camel Corps, to skirmish with the enemy, who rapidly advanced, their riflemen driving back the mounted troops, who slowly withdrew in the direction of Toski, keeping up an incessant fire. The enemy were drawn on step by step till two guns came up at a gallop, and opened fire on them with great effect, giving time for the infantry to arrive and take a position on a ridge of hills lying almost due east and west, completely checking the movement of the Dervishes northwards. Thus out-manœuvred, they formed in order of battle on several small hills, which they covered with waving flags and thousands of spears glittering in the morning sun, their riflemen being extended in an attempt to turn the Egyptian right. A hot fire was kept up on both sides, but the enemy finding themselves enfiladed on their left, charged down the hill, and were literally mown down by the volleys poured into them. The first brigade was then ordered to advance direct on the hillocks held by the Arabs, and at the same time the second brigade advanced on the extreme left, and took their position in flank. The enemy for a time held their ground with the utmost bravery, and though driven from post to post, charged again and again in the most fearless manner. But they were beaten from the hills in disorder to the plain below, where they were repeatedly charged by the Hussars and the Egyptian Cavalry.

Their chief, Wadj-el-Njumi, and every Emir of importance but one was killed, and the Dervishes, completely overwhelmed, fled in confusion, closely pursued by both infantry and cavalry for some miles. The enemy’s force was entirely broken up, upwards of fifteen hundred of them being killed, and nearly three thousand spears and swords, one gun, one hundred and fifty rifles, a large quantity of ammunition, and over three thousand prisoners being taken.

The British loss was one private of the 20th. Hussars and sixteen Egyptians killed; and one hundred and thirty men wounded, including six British.

This action closes the long list of the generally useless, and almost profitless fields of bloodshed and slaughter which crimsoned the sands of Egypt and the Soudan.

634

## THE NORTH WEST CANADA MEDAL.
1885.

This medal was given by the British Government to the Canadian Militia, Volunteers, and Mounted Police, for the suppression of the rebellion of Louis Riel in the North West of Canada, March to May, 1885. The obverse of the medal is the same as the medal for Egypt, and on the reverse are the words “North West Canada, 1885,” within a wreath of maple leaves. With the medal was given a clasp inscribed “Saskatchewan,” to all those who had been under fire. The medal without the clasp, was given to the troops called out to suppress the revolt, but who were not present at any of the engagements. It was issued without names. Ribbon, dark blue, with two red stripes. No English troops were engaged in the operations. The rebels were mostly French half-breeds and Indians. The force which suppressed them numbered about five thousand men, under the command of Major-General Sir F. D. Middleton. Battleford was besieged by the Indians, and relieved by a force under Colonel Otter, who routed the rebels with a loss of 150 killed and wounded. Riel entrenched himself at Batoche, where he was attacked and defeated by General Middleton on May 11th., and this action virtually ended the rebellion. Riel was afterwards tried and executed.

635

## THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL.
1891.

Since the pages of this work describing the actions for which the Indian General Service Medal and Clasps have been given, were written, three additional clasps have been granted, inscribed “Hazara, 1891,” “N. E. Frontier, 1891” and “Hunza, 1891”—making a total of fifteen clasps issued to the present time (1892). Officers and men who already possessed the medal received the new clasps only; and a bronze medal and clasp of similar pattern was given to all authorised Government followers.

The force operating against the Hazara tribes, under Major-General Ellis, advanced from Derband, on March 12th., and defeated the tribesmen at Dilari on March 23rd. All active operations ceased by May 16th., and before the end of the month the tribes surrendered unconditionally, and their chiefs accepted the terms imposed on them by General Ellis. The 78th. Highlanders, and 23rd. Welsh Fusiliers, were the British regiments engaged in this affair.

The clasp inscribed “N. E. Frontier,” was given to the native troops employed in the Manipur Expedition, between the dates of their advance from Tamu, March 28th.; Silchar, April 15th; and Kohimar, April 20th.; to May 7th., 1891; when the operations were ended, by the submission of the Rajah, and the punishment of the officials who had incited the attack on the British Resident.

The clasp for “Hunza, 1891,” was granted to all troops employed in the Hunza-Nagar Expedition, between the 1st. and 22nd. of December, 1891, both dates inclusive.

The Hunzas are a nation of robbers and slave dealers, inhabiting an almost inaccessible country. The expedition against them was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel A. G. Durand, who, after some sharp fighting, stormed the strongly fortified fort of Nilt, on the Hunza river, December 2nd. In this service he was severely wounded. Only Indian troops were engaged in these operations.

636

## MEDAL FOR LONG SERVICE AND GOOD CONDUCT.

This Medal was first instituted by King William IV., on July 30th., 1830, for non-commissioned officers and men who had been discharged in receipt of gratuities, under the provisions of the Royal Warrant of November 14th., 1829. The men recommended must have served twenty-one years in the Infantry, Artillery, or Engineers, or twenty-four years in the Cavalry, with irreproachable characters. A gratuity not exceeding £5 for a European soldier, or £3 for a black soldier, is given to each recipient. On the obverse of the medal is a military trophy, with a shield bearing the royal arms, with a smaller shield in the centre bearing the arms of Hanover. The reverse has the inscription “For long service and good conduct.” Ribbon: crimson, suspended by a steel loop. The name and regiment of the recipient, with the date, were indented on the edge of the medal. After the accession of Queen Victoria the arms of Hanover were omitted on the medal, and some years subsequently, but before the Crimean War, the steel suspender was replaced by a silver clasp, similar to other medals.

By a Royal Warrant of January 16th., 1860, the medal, without gratuities, was in future to be given to such soldiers as might fulfil the conditions previously required, but who were precluded from becoming recipients of the medal with a gratuity, in consequence of the aggregate amount to be annually awarded having been already appropriated. No soldier is entitled to the medal unless he has specially distinguished himself, or has, at least, three good conduct badges. A record of the recipients of these medals is kept in the office of the Secretary of State for War.

Meritorious Service Medal.
The Cape Medal.

637

## THE MEDAL FOR MERITORIOUS SERVICE.

By a Royal Warrant, dated December 19th., 1845, it was ordered that a sum, not exceeding £2000 per year, should be distributed in annuities, as rewards for distinguished or meritorious service, to Sergeants recommended by the Commander-in-Chief, either while serving, or after discharge, with, or without pension, in sums not exceeding £20 in each case.

By a Warrant of June 4th., 1853, the sum to be distributed was increased to £4000 per annum; and by another Warrant dated December 4th., 1854, it was ordered that one sergeant of each regiment of Cavalry and Infantry, and one from each battalion of Foot Guards and Rifle Brigade, should be selected for the annuity, as a reward for their services in the Crimea. The obverse of the medal bears the Queen’s head, crowned, with the legend “Victoria Regina” and date of issue. The reverse has the inscription “For Meritorious Service,” surrounded by laurel, with a crown above. Ribbon: crimson. The name and regiment of the recipient are engraved on the edge of the medals. The annuity and medal are also given to Sergeants of the Marines, and worn with a blue ribbon. If an annuitant is promoted to a commission the medal may be retained, but the annuity must be relinquished.

A sergeant on becoming an annuitant, is required to relinquish the gratuity of which he may be in possession, making a declaration in writing that he does so voluntarily. The medal inscribed for “Meritorious Service” cannot be held together with that for “Good Conduct and Long Service;” but the latter must be surrendered on receipt of the former. Neither can two medals for “Distinguished Conduct” be held by the same individual, but a sergeant, on becoming an annuitant, must relinquish one of them. An annuitant may, however, hold the “Meritorious Service” medal, or that for “Good Conduct and Long Service,” together with the medal for “Distinguished Conduct in the Field.”[229]

638

## EAST INDIA COMPANY’S MEDALS.
1848.

By a General Order of the Right Honourable the Governor-General of India, dated “Fort William, May 20th., 1848,” medals for Long Service and Good Conduct, and for Meritorious Service, were granted to the troops of the East India Company. On the obverse of the medal is a shield bearing the Arms of the East India Company, surrounded by military trophies; and on the reverse, the words “For Long Service and Good Conduct” in a circle, within which is engraved the name, rank, and regiment of the recipient. Ribbon, red. The medal for Meritorious Service was given to non-commissioned officers, with an annuity not exceeding £20 in any case. On the obverse is the head of the Queen, with the words “Victoria Regina,” and the date “1848.” On the reverse are the Arms of the East India Company, surrounded by the words “For Meritorious Service.” The name and regiment of the recipient are engraved on the edge of the medal. Ribbon, red. A medal for Long Service and Good Conduct was struck with the intention of giving it to the men of the Company’s Navy, but it was never distributed. A few were issued by mistake to the Army. On the obverse is the head of the Queen, and on the reverse the words “For Long Service and Good Conduct,” with a crown and anchor, surrounded by oak leaves. Ribbon, red.

639

## THE DISTINGUISHED SERVICE ORDER.

Was instituted by Royal Warrant, dated September 6th., 1886. It is given to officers of the Navy, Land Forces, Marines, and Indian and Colonial Naval and Military Forces, who have been specially mentioned in despatches for meritorious or distinguished services in the field before the enemy. This Order ranks next after the Order of the Indian Empire. The badge consists of a gold cross, enamelled white, edged with gold. On the obverse in the centre, within a wreath of laurel, enamelled green, is the Imperial crown in gold, upon a red ground. On the reverse, within a similar wreath, and on a similar red ground is the Imperial and Royal cypher—V.R.I. It is worn on the left breast, with a red ribbon, edged with blue.

## THE INDIAN ORDER OF MERIT.

A similar decoration to the Victoria Cross, called the Order of Merit, is given to native officers and men of the Indian Army, for personal bravery only. It is an eight-pointed star, having, on a blue enamelled ground, two crossed swords, surmounted by the words “Reward of Valour,” within a gilt laurel wreath. It is divided into three classes: the first, or senior star is gold; the second silver; and the third also silver, without the gilding. Ribbon: dark blue, with red edges. The third class is to be obtained by any conspicuous act of gallantry on the part of any native officer or soldier in the field, or in the attack or defence of fortified places. The second class is to be obtained by those only who already possess the third, and for similar services. The first class is to be obtained in like manner, only by those who already possess the third and second classes. Every member of the Order of Merit is entitled to additional pay, and on his death his widow receives this allowance for three years.

640

## MISCELLANEOUS MILITARY MEDALS.

A medal was struck by the Scottish Darien Company in 1700, to reward the services of Colonel Alexander Campbell, of Finab, and his surviving companions, for their services against the Spaniards in that unfortunate settlement. Campbell was an old soldier who had served in Flanders under William III. On learning the distressed state of the new settlers, Campbell was sent to Darien to take the command there. With two hundred men and forty Indians, he attacked and totally routed a body of one thousand six hundred Spaniards, at a place called Toubocanti. In spite of this success the colonists were compelled to surrender to the enemy, and Campbell, with a few others, were all that ever returned to Scotland. The Darien Council ordered a gold medal of the value of £16 to be struck for Campbell, and silver ones of the value of ten shillings for his companions. The medal was designed by M. Smeltzing. On the obverse, is Campbell with sword and shield, advancing to storm a fort in the distance, on a scroll above are the words “Quid non pro patria,” and in the exergue, “Toubocanti—Ubi 1600, Hispan. fudit, Dux Alexander Campbell, MDCC., 8 Feb., M.S.” Reverse, a shield with the arms of the Scottish African Company, above—on the scroll the words “Qua panditur orbis,” below, “Vis unita fortior.”

The Caribs, or natives of the Island of St. Vincent, West Indies, instigated by the French settlers, rebelled against the English in 1772, but, after a severe struggle, were reduced to submission by Major-General Dalrymple, Commander-in-Chief in the West Indies, in February, 1773. The troops engaged in this campaign were the 14th., 31st., and 70th. Foot, and a strong force of local Militia and Volunteers. After the rebellion was suppressed, the Legislative Assembly voted that silver medals should be given to the local troops as a reward. The medal is of large size, having on the obverse the bust of George III. in a cuirass, with the legend “Georgius III. M.B. Rex.” and on the reverse, Britannia standing, with her right hand on her shield, and offering with her left an olive 641branch to a Carib, who has laid his gun and bow and arrows at her feet. Above are the words “Peace and prosperity to St. Vincents,” and in the exergue the date 1773. Worn with a red ribbon. For a subsequent war in the same island, in 1795, with the French and Caribs, a bronze medal was given to the native troops who took part in it. This has on the obverse a figure of Victory, with the legend “St. Vincent’s Black Corps,” and on the reverse a negro soldier with a musket.

During the American War of Independence, large and handsome medals in silver were struck and presented to the chiefs of the North American Indians, as rewards for their loyalty and good service to King George III. They were of various sizes, and with some were given silver chains for suspension. One of the largest bears on the obverse a laureated bust of George III., in a cuirass, with the legend “Georgius III., D. G. M. Bri. Fra. et Hib. Rex. F. D.” Reverse, an Indian and European sitting under a tree, with their hands clasped, and the Indian offering his pipe to his companion as a token of friendship. In the background are wigwams, and above, the words “Happy while united.” The loop for suspension is formed of the wing of an eagle and the calumet of peace, placed crosswise. Another specimen has on the obverse the bust of the King, and on the reverse the arms of Great Britain[230]; and another, of large size, with an obverse almost similar, bears on the reverse the British lion—reclining, watching a snarling wolf (America); in the background, is a church with trees.

To commemorate the long and successful defence of Gibraltar, 1779–1783, against the combined forces of France and Spain, a large medal was struck in silver. On the obverse is a bird’s-eye view of Gibraltar, with the words “Battering ships destroyed” in a scroll above, and in the exergue, “September 13th., 1782.” 642On the reverse is inscribed “By a zealous exertion of patience, perseverance, and intrepidity, after contending with unparalleled succession of dangers and difficulties in the defence of Gibraltar during a blockade and siege of almost four years; the Garrison, under the auspices of George III., triumphed over the combined powers of France and Spain”; surrounded by a wreath springing from a pedestal, on which reclines the British lion, holding a shield charged with a castle and key, and below which, in the exergue, is the inscription “Blockade commenced June 21st, 1779; siege terminated Feby. 11th., 1783.” This medal was not worn as a decoration, but another of smaller size was struck in silver by General Elliott, and given to the officers and men of the Hanoverian Brigade who took part in the defence. The English troops did not receive this medal, but specimens in gold were struck for George III. and the Royal Family. Obverse, a view of Gibraltar, besieged, with the Spanish fleet in the fore ground; above are the words “Per tot discrimina rerum,” and in the exergue “13th. September, 1782.” On the reverse, within a laurel wreath, are the names of the principal officers “Reden, Lamotte, Sydow, Eliott,” surrounded by the German motto “Bruderschaft.” This medal was designed by L. Pingo.

In 1794 a gold medal was given by Pope Pius VI. to twelve officers of the 12th. Light Dragoons (now 12th. Lancers) as a mark of his approbation of their conduct while stationed at Civita Vecchia. On the obverse is a bust of the Pope, with the legend “Pius Sextus Pont Max. A. XVII.” Reverse, a figure of Ceres, seated, with a cornucopia in her right hand, her left arm extended, and a wreath on her head; above are the words “Aero Pomptin Colonis Rest,” and in the exergue, the date “1791.” Two or three Naval officers also received this medal, which was originally struck to commemorate the restoration of the harbour of Civita Vecchia by the Pope, and not specially as a reward to the British officers.

A large and handsome gold medal and chain was presented by the Emperor of Germany, Francis II., on May 1st., 1798, to eight officers of the 15th. Light Dragoons, for the gallant conduct of the regiment at the action of Villiers-en-Couché, 643near Cambray, April 24th., 1894; by which the Emperor was preserved from being taken prisoner by the French. There were but two squadrons of the 15th. engaged, but they, with a small body of German Cavalry, attacked and routed several thousands of the enemy, and captured three guns. The medal weighs 4 ozs. 7 dwts., with a gold chain of the same weight. On the obverse is a laureated head of the Emperor, with the words “Imp. Caes. Franciscus. II., P. F. Aug.”; beneath the head is the name of the engraver, J. N. Wirt, F. On the reverse “Forti Britanno in Exercitu. Foed. ad Cameracum, XXIV. Apr., MDCCXCIV.,” with laurel branches beneath.

The officers who received the medal were, Major William Aylett; Captains Edward Pocklington, and Edward M. Ryan; Lieutenants Thomas G. Calcraft, Wm. G. Keir, and Thomas B. Blount; Cornets Edward G. Butler, and Robert Wilson.[231] Only nine medals were struck in gold, and one of these was deposited in the Imperial cabinet at Vienna.

In 1835 a body of English Volunteers, called the Anglo-Spanish Legion, commanded by General Sir de Lacy Evans, was raised by permission of the Government, for service in Spain, on the side of the Queen, Doña Isabella, against Don Carlos. A Naval force of seamen and Marines, under Lord John Hay, also took part in the operations on the north coast of Spain. A medal was given by the Spanish Government to the officers and men of the British Volunteers present at the action near San Sebastian, May 5th., 1836. The medal was made of white metal, or pewter; but the officers, on their return to England, in 1837, had a similar medal struck in silver for themselves, by Messrs. Loewenstark, of London. On the obverse is a lion, statant, surrounded by the collar of the Golden Fleece. Reverse, a Maltese cross, with crowns in the angles; in the centre within a wreath, the words “San 644Sebastian, 5 de Mayo, 1836.” It was worn with a dark purple ribbon with two yellow stripes.

About twenty officers and men of the Royal Artillery were given a small gold cross for their services at Bilbao in 1836, and a detachment of Royal Artillery and Marines received the Order of Maria Isabella Luisa.

The East India Company, in 1837, gave a medal to the chiefs of the loyal Coorgs, who had suppressed an insurrection in the Canara country. The two principal Dewans each received a gold medal and chain, valued at 400 rupees; twelve Subadars, medals valued at 200 rupees each; twenty medals, without chains; and ten, valued at 50 rupees each, were given to leaders who had distinguished themselves; and two hundred silver medals, without chains, of the value of 10 rupees each, were bestowed on the inferior leaders and distinguished Ryots. On the obverse is a Coorg warrior in a fighting attitude, surrounded by an inscription in Canarese, “For a Memorial of Fidelity to the Government of the East India Company, in suppressing disturbances during the months of April and May, 1837.” Reverse, a trophy of Coorg arms, suspended in a laurel wreath, surrounded by the words “For distinguished loyalty to the British Government, Coorg, April, 1837.” The medals were struck at the Calcutta Mint, and are two inches each in diameter, but of varying thickness.

General Sir H. G. Smith, commanding the troops in South Africa, in 1851, to express his approbation of the conduct of a detachment of Cape Mounted Rifles and colonial levies, presented each man with a silver medal. On the obverse is a lion, statant; above, a wreath of laurel; and below, in the exergue, the date “1851.” On the reverse, in raised letters, “Presented by His Excellency Sir H. G. Smith, G.C.B., to —— for gallantry in the field.” Ribbon: dark blue, with red edges. Only about thirty of this medal were issued.

By an Army Circular in 1869, a medal was instituted to be given annually, with a gratuity of £20, to the best shot in the Army. It was at first struck in bronze, but afterwards in silver. Only sixteen of these medals were issued, the last being given in 1883, when the system was altered. In the years 1875 and 1876 two medals were given, one to the best shot with the Martini-Henry, and the other to the best shot with the Snider rifle. Private G. Bryant, of the 62nd. Foot, won the medal and gratuity two years in succession, in 1870 and 1871. The obverse is the same as the Ashantee medal. The reverse, which was designed by E. J. Poynter, R.A., bears a figure of Victory rising from a throne on a pedestal, in the act of crowning an ancient warrior with a wreath of laurel; in his right hand is a bow, and in his left a shield transfixed with three arrows. The medal is worn on the right breast, with a red ribbon edged with black and white stripes.

645

## REGIMENTAL MEDALS.

Towards the end of the last century the officers of a few regiments instituted Orders of Merit, and gave medals to their men as rewards for particular acts of gallantry, distinguished service in the field, long service, good conduct, etc. These medals were not issued by the Government, but were presented by the officers of the different regiments at their own expense. They were generally discontinued on the institution of the medal for long service and good conduct by William IV. in 1830.

Subjoined is a List of the principal Regimental Medals known. It is not exhaustive, and exigences of space compel the omission of detailed descriptions of each medal. Of some of them, especially those struck in gold, and given as a reward for a special act of bravery, but a single specimen was ever issued, and of many of those in silver but one or two specimens are known. When bestowed as a reward for gallant conduct, the names of the battles in which the recipient had been engaged were usually engraved on the medal. They were generally in silver, but were sometimes struck in bronze and white metal.

One of the first regiments to introduce a system of honourable distinction in its ranks was the 5th. Fusiliers. The medals were of three classes—worn, suspended by a green 646ribbon, from a button-hole of the left lapel. The first, or lowest class, which was given to such men as had served irreproachably for seven years, was made of bronze, having on the obverse the badge of the regiment, St. George and the Dragon, with the motto “Quo fata vocant”; and on the reverse, within a laurel wreath, “Vth. Foot, Merit, March 10th., 1767.” The second class was silver, having on the reverse the words “Reward of fourteen years’ Military Merit.” The third was similar to the second, but was inscribed with the name of the individual whose conduct had earned it,—“A. B., for twenty-one years’ good and faithful service as a soldier, has received from his commanding officers this honourable testimony of his merit.” These medals were bestowed only upon soldiers who, for the respective periods of seven, fourteen, or twenty-one years, had never incurred the censure of a court-martial. They were given by the commanding officer at the head of the assembled battalion; and if, which rarely happened, the owner of a medal subsequently forfeited his pretensions to enrolment among the men of merit, his medal was cut from his breast by the drum-major as publicly as he had been invested with it. Those who obtained the third, or twenty-one years’ medal, had also an oval badge of the colour of their facings on the right breast, embroidered round with gold and silver wreaths, and inscribed in the centre with the word “Merit” in gold letters.[232]

The 5th. Fusiliers being one of the earliest, if not the first 647regiment to reward meritorious soldiers with medals, has been placed first in the list, as a typical example how regimental decorations were commonly won and conferred.

Royal Artillery.—In 1813 a troop of the Royal Horse Artillery was armed with rockets, and served in the battle of Vittoria, and afterwards at Leipsic, in the German Allied Army, against the French. A silver medal was given to the men of the rocket troop, who were present at these battles, inscribed “Vittoria and Leipsic,” but by whom is not known.

Ninth Lancers.—1837. Silver. Two sizes. Ribbon, red with blue edges.

Tenth Hussars.—1843–46. Silver. Ribbon, dark blue.

Twelfth Lancers.—Silver.

Fourteenth Hussars.—1812. Silver. Ribbon, red.

Sixteenth Lancers.—1813. A large Maltese cross. Silver. Given by Lieutenant-General Sir J. Vandeleur.

Seventeenth Lancers.—A small engraved gold medal, presented by the non-commissioned officers and privates of Captain Willett’s troop to Troop Sergeant-Major Farley.

Twenty-Second Light Dragoons.—“Reward of Merit.” 1815. Silver. Ribbon, yellow.

First Foot.—1847. Silver. Ribbon, red.

Second Foot.—A Maltese cross, in bronze for six years’ service; in silver for ten years. Ribbon, dark blue.

Third Buffs.—Gold medal given to Lieutenant Latham. (See page 129).

Seventh Foot.—1788. Silver and bronze. Ribbon, dark blue.

Ninth Foot.—Silver. Ribbon, yellow.

Tenth Foot.—“For Expertness in Ball-firing.” Bronze. Ribbon, yellow.

Thirteenth Foot.—Medal of Merit. Gold for twenty years’ good conduct; silver for fourteen, ten, and seven year. Also a silver badge of a bugle and sphinx. Ribbon, yellow with red edges.

Sixteenth Foot.—1838. A Temperance Medal. Silver.

Seventeenth Foot.—1816. Reward of Merit. Silver. Ribbon, blue.

648 Twentieth Foot.—1838. Gold and silver, with an ornamental clasp. Ribbon, yellow. The silver medal was a reward for good shooting.

Twenty-Second Foot.—Order of Merit. 1785. Silver gift for twenty-one years’ good conduct; silver for fourteen years; and bronze for seven. Ribbon, blue or yellow.

Twenty-Third Foot.—1816. Silver. Engraved. Ribbon, red, blue edges.

Twenty-Sixth Foot.—1823. Silver and bronze. Ribbon, red with yellow edges.

Thirty-First Foot.—In 1804 a gold medal was presented to Private W. Pentency and his two companions, for their bravery in extinguishing a fire in the powder magazine at St. Heliers, Jersey.

Thirty-Fourth Foot.—1836–43. Silver, of large size, with a bar.

Thirty-Seventh Foot.—1843. Gold and silver for the best marksmen. Also a large oval badge. Silver. Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

Thirty-Eighth Foot.—Silver and bronze.

Fortieth Foot.—Silver. Struck to commemorate the gallant defence of German Town, a village six miles from Philadelphia, and repulse of the Americans, by this regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Musgrave. October 4th., 1777. Suspended by a narrow dark blue string.

Forty-Second Foot.—1819. Silver. Three varieties.[233] Ribbon, red, with blue edges; also a circular badge in the form of a garter, given to the best marksman.

Forty-Third Foot.—Medal “Presented by the officers of the regiment to Private Henry Wharton,”—who served seven campaigns in Spain and France.

Forty-Fourth Foot.—1812. Silver. A Forlorn Hope medal.

649 Forty-Fifth Foot.—A gold oval medal, presented by the inhabitants of Wexford, 1793, to Lieutenant-Colonel Oliver Nicolls.

Forty-Sixth Foot.—Silver.

Forty-Eighth Foot.—1819. Silver. Engraved. Ribbon, red with blue edges.

Forty-Ninth Foot.—1837. Silver. A temperance medal.

Fifty-Second Foot.—1812–13. Silver. A Forlorn Hope medal, given to volunteers in the assault on Badajoz and San Sebastian. Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

Fifty-Third Foot.—1812. A silver plate, with an engraved clasp. Ribbon, blue and red. This decoration was given to fifteen sergeants for distinguished conduct in the Peninsula.

Fifty-Fifth Foot.—A small Maltese cross. Silver. Given to marksmen.

Fifty-Sixth Foot.—Silver. A temperance medal, with a bar.

Fifty-Seventh Foot.—1798. A social medal for officers.

Fifty-Eight Foot.—“Gibraltar, 1782.” A gilt medal.

Sixty-Second Foot.—Silver. A good conduct medal.

Seventieth Foot.—Silver. Given to marksmen.

Seventy-First Foot.—Silver. Given for long service. Four varieties. Also, a silver star—a prize for marksmen. Ribbon, red with blue edges.

Seventy-Third Foot.[234]—Silver. “Prize for the best marksman.”

Seventy-Fourth Foot.—1814. Silver. Given in three classes. First, to men who had been in eight or nine general actions. Second, to those present in six or more. Third, to those who had been in four or upwards. The different classes vary slightly in size, and the names of the battles are engraved on the medal. Specimens were also issued in bronze. Ribbon, yellow. Permission was granted by the Commander-in-Chief to wear this medal.

Seventy-Sixth Foot.—1837. Silver. Prize for best shot.

Seventy-Seventh Foot.—1818. Silver. For services in the Peninsula. Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

Seventy-Ninth Foot.—1819. Silver, for fourteen years’, and bronze for seven years’ good conduct. Ribbon, dark green.

Eighty-Eighth Foot.—1818. Silver. In three classes. First class, a large Maltese cross, given to men present in twelve general actions; the names of the battles being inscribed on the arms of the cross. Second class, a medal bestowed on men present in six to eleven general actions. Third class, a similar medal, but smaller, given to men present in six, or less number of actions. All the medals had a bar for suspension. Ribbon, red, with blue edges. Seventy first class crosses, one hundred and forty-five second class, and two hundred and seventeen third class medals, were issued.

Ninety-Fourth Foot.—Silver; with a clasp inscribed “Peninsula,” Ribbon, red, with blue edges.

Ninety-Fifth Foot (Rifle Brigade).—1807–13. Silver medals were given to eleven sergeants for their gallant conduct at the storming of Monte Video, 1807. A Forlorn Hope medal for San Sebastian, 1813. Also, a Maltese cross (silver), a prize for marksmen.

Ninety-Sixth Foot.—A silver star. Prize for the best marksman.

Ninety-Seventh Foot (Queen’s German Regiment).—1801. Silver.

One Hundred and First Foot (First Bengal Europeans).—1837. Silver. Good conduct medal.

One Hundred and Fifth Foot.—1780. Silver.

Second West India Regiment.—1846. Bronze, silver-gilt.

650

## MEDALS OF THE MILITIA, YEOMANRY, AND VOLUNTEERS.

About the end of the last century, and the beginning of the present, England was in constant danger of invasion, and regiments of volunteers started into existence all over the country. The inhabitants of every town and village turned out to defend their homes and property, and in the years 1803–4, the number of the Volunteers in Great Britain amounted to nearly three hundred and eighty thousand men. Most of them were disbanded after the battle of Waterloo, in 1815. Medals and prizes were freely given by the officers of each regiment, as rewards for merit and good shooting, and there was scarcely a single corps that did not decorate some of its members. The shapes and designs of these medals were various, and the dates of their issue are generally from about 1790 to 1814.

651Appended is an alphabetical list of corps that issued medals, but with no pretensions to completeness.

Acrotormentarian Society of Riflemen.—1816. Brass.

Artillery Company, London.—1803. Silver. Oval shape.

Bank of England Volunteers.—1805. Gold.

Bantry Garrison.—1797.

Barrack Light Company.—Dublin, 1803. Silver. Oval.

Bethnal Green Volunteers.—1803. Silver, by P. Wyon.

Birmingham Light Horse.—1798. Bronze and white metal.

Birmingham Volunteers.—1802. Silver.

Breadalbane Highlanders.—1798. Silver.

Bristol Volunteers.—1814. Silver.

Bucks Yeomanry Cavalry.—1821. Silver. Given to the men who formed the royal escort at the coronation of George IV.

Camberwell Volunteers.—1805.

Carmarthen Militia.—1798. Silver.

Carmarthen Yeomanry Cavalry.—1827. Silver.

Cork True Blues.—1745. (A hundred gentlemen, equipped at their own expense.)

Cork (Royal) Volunteers.—1776. Silver. Oval.

Drumkeen Infantry.—1797. Silver-gilt.

Duke of Cumberland’s Sharpshooters.—1803. “The first Volunteer Rifle Corps in Great Britain” (now the Victoria Rifles). Silver and bronze; given by Colonel Beaumont.

Edinburgh Royal Volunteers.—1803. Silver. Oval.

Essex Light Dragoons.—1820. Bronze.

Fermoy Cavalry.—1798. Silver-gilt.

Godley Volunteer Cavalry.—1804. Silver. Oval.

Irvine Volunteers.—1820. Silver.

John of Gaunt’s Bowmen.—1795. Silver. Large oval.

Liberty Rangers.—Dublin, 1797. Silver-gilt.

Limerick Militia.—1798. Silver. (The Colooncy medal, given to the Militia for defeating the French, near Sligo.)

652 Liverpool Volunteers.—1806. Silver-gilt.

London (Loyal) Volunteers.—1st., 1803. Silver. 5th., 1805. Gold. 6th., 1805. Silver. 7th., 1804. Silver. Oval.

Louth Volunteers.—1755. Silver.

Manchester Rifle Regiment.—1804. Gold.

Manchester and Salford Volunteers.—Light Horse, 1802. Gold, white metal, and bronze.

Manchester and Salford Volunteers.—Grenadier Company, 2nd. Battalion. Gold, silver, and bronze.

Mid-Lothian (Royal Loyal) Yeomanry Cavalry.—1808. Silver. Oval.

Mid-Lothian 3rd., the Westerns.—1803. Silver and bronze.

Montgomeryshire Yeomanry Cavalry.—1820. Silver.

Newcastle Volunteers.—1801. Silver.

Nithsdale Volunteers.—1805. Silver. Oval.

Norfolk (Loyal) Yeomanry Cavalry.—1796. Silver.

Norfolk (East) Militia.—1804. An oval badge. Gilt.

North Somerset Yeomanry Cavalry.—1814. Gold and silver. Also, a silver-gilt cross, given in 1800.

Nottinghamshire Riflemen.—1810. White metal.

Penrhyn Volunteers.—1794. Bronze.

Prince of Wales’s Loyal Volunteers.—1804. Large. Silver-gilt.

Rathdown Cavalry.—1796. Silver.

Renfrewshire Yeomanry.—1804. Silver.

Rutland Yeomanry.—1819. Silver. Oval.

Rutland Legion Riflemen.—1796. Silver, suspended from a clasp, inscribed “Good conduct.”

Sadborow Yeomanry Cavalry.—1823. Silver.

Sherwood Rangers (Yeomanry).—1821. Bronze.

South Devon Militia.—1799. Silver. Given by the citizens of Waterford.

South Circular Road Infantry.—1808. (Dublin). Silver. Large oval.

Stirlingshire Volunteers (East Battalion).—1804. Silver. Oval.

Suffolk Loyal Yeomanry Cavalry.—1795. Silver and bronze.

Surrey Volunteers (1st).—1808. Silver-gilt. Large oval.

Sutherland Volunteers.—1802. Silver-gilt. Large oval.

Sutton’s (Captain) Rifle Company.—1806. Silver. Large size.

Tyrone Militia (Royal).—1797. Silver and bronze.

Tyrone Volunteers (Royal). Silver. Oval.

Westminster Loyal Volunteers.—1803. Silver-gilt.

West and East Ham Loyal United Volunteers.—1798. Silver-gilt.

West Somerset Yeomanry Cavalry.—1820. Silver, and silver-gilt.

Wicklow Militia.—1797. Silver. Presented by the Westmeath Grand Jury.

Worlingworth Volunteers.—(Suffolk), 1798. Silver.

653These very interesting decorations are now almost the only memorials existing of the patriotic exertions of the people of the British Islands at an important epoch in the history of their country. It is to be regretted that of many medals issued, not a single specimen can now be found, having probably been consigned to the melting pot, and any descriptions of their designs, if such there were, have equally disappeared.[235]

The brave men who served in the campaigns of the latter half of the 19th. century, have been honoured by a far more lavish distribution of medals and clasps than were ever granted to the veterans, who, after a contest of years, vanquished Napoleon by sea and land; but the list of the glorious deeds of these, though unrewarded by medal or cross, form with the no less distinguished actions of their successors, a chronicle of achievements which none of their countrymen can regard but with feelings of pride and exultation, and which will ever be regarded as examples for imitation by the British Army.

THE END.
654

## INDEX.

- Abercrombie, Sir R., Death of, 66.
- Abu Klea, Battle of, 619.
- Abyssinian Medal, 587.
- „ Expedition, 588.
- Afghanistan Medals, 233.
- Afghan War, first, 235.
- „ „ second, 258.
- Afridis, Expedition against, 356, 359.
- Ahmed Khel, Battle of, 272.
- Abu Kru, Battle of, 622.
- Albuhera, Battle of, 124.
- „ Medal for, 130.
- Alexandria, Battle of, 63.
- „ Bombardment of, 604.
- Allan, bugler, noble conduct of, 337.
- Allighur, Capture of, 17.
- Ali Musjid, Action of, 260.
- Aliwal, Battle of, 315.
- Alma, Battle of, 380.
- Amoaful, Battle of, 598.
- Argaum, Battle of, 31.
- Arrah, Defence of, 585.
- Artillery, Royal, Gallant Conduct of, 426.
- Ashantee Medal, 594.
- „ War, 595.
- Assaye, Battle of, 22.
- Australian, Contingent at Suakin, 627.
- Ava, War in, 41.
- Badajoz, Capture of, 138.
- Balaklava, Battle of, 398.
- Barrosa, Battle of, 112.
- Basuto War, 21.
- Battles fought on Sundays, 405.
- Beresford Lord Charles, Dispatch of, 620.
- Bhootan Expedition, 364.
- Bhurtpore, Storming of, 50.
- Bilbao Cross, 644.
- “Birkenhead,” Wreck of the, 210.
- Black Mountain Expedition, 375.
- Booth, Sergeant, Gallant Conduct of, 227.
- Bourbon Medal, 9.
- Burmese War, second, 347.
- „ „ third, 371.
- Burmah, Annexation of, 372.
- Burnaby, Col. F., death of, 621.
- Busaco, Battle of, 107.
- 655“Buffs” at Albuhera, 127.
- Byrne, Corporal J., and Sergeant Murray, Anecdote of, 334.
- Cabul, Actions at, 268.
- Campbell, Sir C., Anecdote of, 568.
- Canada, North West, Medal, 634.
- Cannon Shot, rewards for picking up, 417, 549.
- Canton, Capture of, 290.
- Cape Medal, 200.
- Carib Medals, 640.
- Cashmere Gate blown in at Delhi, 552.
- Cavalier Badges, 5.
- Cavanagh, Private, death of, 565.
- Cawnpore, Evacuated, 563.
- Central India Campaign, 578.
- Ceylon Medal, 8.
- Charasia, Battle of, 264.
- Chateauguay, Action of, 165.
- Chilianwala, Battle of, 325.
- China Medals, 278.
- Chinese War, the first, 279.
- „ „ second, 286.
- Chin-Lushai Expedition, 376.
- Chrystler’s Farm, Action of, 169.
- Ciudad Rodrigo, Storming of, 135.
- Civita Vecchia Medal, 642.
- Colooncy Medal, 651.
- Colours of the 78th. Regiment at Argaum, 31.
- Coomassie, Capture of, 600.
- Coorg Medal, The, 644.
- Corunna, Battle of, 89.
- „ Last Survivor of, 95.
- Corygaum, Defence of, 40.
- Crimean Medal, 378.
- Cromwell, O., Letter of, 4.
- Cross of the 88th Regiment, 650.
- Darien Company’s Medal, 640.
- Deccan Medal, 7.
- Deig, Battle of, 24.
- „ Capture of, 35.
- De Lancey, Sir W., Death of, 191.
- Delhi, Battle of, 20.
- „ Siege of, 546.
- “Die Hards” at Albuhera, 127.
- Distinguished Service Order, 639.
- Doab Field Force, 363.
- Duke of Cumberland’s Sharpshooters’ Medal, 651.
- Earle, General, Death of, 624.
- 656East India Company’s Medals for Long Service and Good Conduct, and Meritorious Service, 638.
- Edwardes Medal, The, 322.
- Egyptian Medal, 8, 58.
- Egyptian Campaign (1801), 59.
- Egyptian and Soudan Medals, 602.
- Elliott’s Gibraltar Medal, 642.
- El Teb, Battle of, 610.
- Eusufzye Expeditions, 356, 360.
- Fatshan Creek, Action of, 287.
- „ „ Commodore Keppel’s Account of, 288.
- Ferozeshuhur, Battle of, 312.
- Fifty-second Regt. at Busaco, 110.
- Fordyce, Col., Death of, 209.
- Forlorn Hope Medal, 2.
- Fort Detroit, Capture of, 144.
- French War Medals and Recipients, 446.
- Fuentes d’Onor, Battle of, 117.
- „ „ Medal for, 122.
- Galekas and Gaikas, Campaign against the, 213.
- Gate Pah, Action at, 342.
- Gawilghur, Storming of, 32.
- Gemaizah, Battle of, 631.
- German Town Medal, 648.
- Ghuznee, Capture of, 237.
- „ Recapture of, 256.
- Ginnis, Battle of, 631.
- Glover Capt., March of, 600.
- Gonine, Battle of, 255.
- Goojerat, Battle of, 329.
- Gordon, General C., at Sebastopol, 423.
- „ „ „ Entry in his Diary, 619.
- „ „ „ Death of, 622.
- Griquas, Campaign against the, 216.
- Hackett, Major, at Kambula, 227.
- Hardinge, Viscount, Letter of, 314.
- Harwood’s, Corporal, Account of the Battle of Alma, 387.
- Hazara Expedition, 375, 635.
- Honorary Colours of the 76th. Regiment, 21.
- Howell, Private, Gallantry of, 324.
- Hullock, R., Anecdote of, 61.
- Hunza Expedition, 635.
- Hyderabad, Battle of, 302.
- Indian War Medal, 54.
- Indian General Service Medal, 346, 635.
- 657Indian Mutiny Medal, 545.
- Indian Order of Merit, 639.
- Inkermann, Battle of, 404.
- Isandhlwana, Action of, 221.
- Java, Capture of, 131.
- „ „ Medal for, 135.
- Jellalabad, Defence of, 242.
- Jones, Capt. J., Anecdote of, 110.
- Jowaki Expedition, 369.
- Kaffir War, the first, 201.
- „ „ second, 204.
- „ „ third, 206.
- Kandahar, Defence of, 253.
- „ March to, 274.
- Kelat-I-Ghilzie, Defence of, 254.
- Kendal Medal, 2.
- Kirkee, Battle of, 37.
- Kirbekan, Battle of, 623.
- Laswarree, Battle of, 28.
- Latham, Lieut., at Albuhera, 128.
- Light Brigade, March of, 102.
- Looshai Expedition, 366.
- Lucknow, Defence of, 557.
- „ Relief of, 568.
- Magdala, Storming of, 593.
- Maharajpore and Punniar, Battles of, and Star for, 304.
- Maheidpore, Battle of, 39.
- Maida, Battle of, 70.
- „ „ Gold Medal for, 73.
- Main, Lieutenant, Gallant conduct of, 252.
- Manipur, Expedition to, 635.
- Martinique and Guadaloupe, Capture of, 105.
- McCabe, Sergeant, Gallantry of, 319.
- Medals, mode of wearing, 104.
- Medal for Distinguished Conduct, 510.
- Medal for Long Service and Good Conduct, 636.
- Medal for Best Shot in the Army, 644.
- Meeanee, Battle of, 299.
- Militia, Yeomanry, and Volunteer Medals, 650.
- Mohammerah, Bombardment of, 355.
- Moodkee, Battle of, 310.
- Mooltan, Siege of, 321.
- Moore’s, Sir J., Campaign, 80.
- „ „ Death of, 93.
- „ „ Sword of, 93.
- Mysore Medal, 7.
- 658Naga Expedition, 370.
- Nagpore, Capture of, 38.
- Napier, Sir C., 94.
- „ „ wounds of, 94.
- Napoleon’s opinion of Medals, 5.
- Nepaul Medal, 10.
- „ War in, 36.
- New Zealand Medal, 322.
- „ „ War, the first, 333.
- „ „ second, 338.
- Nile Expedition, 617.
- Ninety-Second Regiment at the Pass of Maya, 152.
- Nivelle, Passage of, 167.
- Nive, Passage of, 171.
- North American Chiefs Medal, 641.
- O’Connor, Col., at the Alma, 389.
- Old Ninety-fourth Regiment, 14.
- Orthes, Battle of, 174.
- Paget, General, Anecdote of, 86.
- Pearl Brigade, 570.
- Peiho or Taku Forts, Capture of, 292, 293.
- Peiwar Kotul, Battle of, 231.
- Pekin, Occupation of, 295.
- Peninsula Medal, 54.
- „ „ Notes on, 59, 180.
- „ Gold Cross and Clasps, 161.
- Perak, Naval Brigades at, 368.
- Persian War, 352.
- Phillpotts, Lieutenant, R.N., Death of, 335.
- Picton, Sir J., Remains of, 190.
- Pyrenees, Battles of, 151.
- Quatre Bras, Battle of, 181.
- “Queen’s,” the losses of, 208.
- Red Karens, Expedition against, 373.
- Regimental Medals, 645.
- Roleia and Vimiera, Battles of, 74.
- „ „ „ Gold Medals for, 80.
- Rorkes Drift, Defence of, 224.
- Royal Irish, winners of prize, 619.
- Sahagun and Benevente, Actions of, 81.
- Salamanca, Battle of, 141.
- „ Anecdotes of, 143.
- „ Conduct of the 11th. and 61st., Regts. at, 127.
- Samana Expedition, 377.
- San Sebastian Medal, 643.
- Sardinian War Medal and Recipients, 478.
- 659Scinde Medals and Campaign, 298.
- Sebastopol, Bombardments of, 395, 397, 425, 431, 433, 439.
- Sekukuni, Operations against, 231.
- Seringapatam, Capture of, 13.
- Seventy-third Regt. in Ceylon, 649.
- Shannon Brigade, 569.
- Sikkim Expedition, 374.
- Sittana Expedition, 360.
- “Slashers,” The, at San Sebastian, 160.
- Smith’s, General Sir. H. G., Medal, 644.
- Sobraon, Battle of, 318.
- Stewart, General Sir. H., Death of, 623.
- Stopford, Brigadier, Noble Conduct of, 306.
- St. Sebastian, Capture of, 158.
- Suakin, Battle at, 626.
- Sutlej and Punjaub Medals, 308.
- Talavera, Battle of, 95.
- „ Gold Medal for, 103.
- Tamaai, Battle of, 614.
- Tel-el-Kebir, Battle of, 607.
- Thibetan Army defeated, 375.
- Tofrek, Battle of, 628.
- Toski, Battle of, 632.
- Toulouse, Battle of, 176.
- Tryon, Lieutenant, Death of, 418.
- Turkish Medal, 70.
- Turkish War Medal, 509.
- Twenty-eighth Regt. in Egypt, 66.
- Ulundi, Battle of, 229.
- Umbeyla Campaign, 361.
- Uylett, Sergeant, Noble Conduct of, 245.
- Victoria Cross, 511.
- „ „ Winners of, 512.
- Villiers-en-Couché Medal, 642.
- Vittoria, Battle of, 147.
- Vittoria and Liepsic Medal, 647.
- Walsh Medal, 3.
- Waterloo, Battle of, 186.
- „ Anecdotes of, 194.
- „ Medal for, 196.
- Wives of Infidels, 610.
- Wood, Sir E. Speech of, 229.
- Wood, Captain J. A., Anecdote of, 353.
- Wyatt-Rawson, Lieutenant, R.N., Death of, 610.
- Zulu War, 218.

1. These Medals were of silver, and oval in shape, having on one side the head of the Queen, and on the other an Ark on the Sea, inscribed—Sœvas tranquilla per undas.

2. See Naval Medals.

3. Both are in the British Museum; one is in gold and the other in silver; there is an aperture at the top for the ribbon.

4. It is recorded that when Napoleon surrendered himself on board the Bellerophon, he was received by a captain’s detachment of the Royal Marines. After acknowledging the salute, he minutely inspected the men, and having remarked that they were very fine and well appointed, the ex-emperor added, “are there none amongst them who have seen service?” Upon being told that nearly the whole of them had seen much service, he exclaimed, “What! and no marks of merit.” The officer explained that it was not customary to confer medals, except upon officers of the highest ranks. The conversation terminated by Napoleon remarking, “Such is not the way to excite or cherish the military virtues.”

5. See Naval Medals.

6. These medals were almost invariably given to the Native troops only.

7. As the 12th. Foot moved forward, a large body of Mysorean cavalry formed in the shape of a wedge, having an elephant with a howdah on his back in front, appeared advancing to charge the regiment, and the British line halted to receive the attack. Immediately afterwards two other very large bodies of the enemy were discovered in two topes or woods, preparing to support the first charge. Lieutenant-General Harris, seeing the danger which menaced the regiment, placed himself in its rear, frequently repeating the words, ‘Steady, Twelfth!’ ‘Steady, old Twelfth!’ and when the wedge approached within a hundred yards of the line, the Mysoreans discharged their carbines and pistols, but without doing execution. The 12th. remained steady, with their muskets at the recover, until the enemy arrived within about thirty yards, when a well-directed volley, followed by rapid file firing, carried destruction into the enemy’s ranks; a rampart of killed and wounded men and horses lying along the front of the regiment. The rear of the wedge were embarrassed by the killed and wounded in front, and could not continue the charge. The elephant was severely wounded, his conductor killed, and the chiefs on his back had fallen, when, turning round, he directed all his fury on the Mysoreans, overturning everything in his retrograde movement, and producing great havoc with a prodigious chain, which he swayed. A few Mysorean horsemen broke through the regiment, but they were instantly shot in its rear, and the British artillery arriving, and opening its fire, the enemy’s cavalry fell back; at the same time the line advanced, and decided the fate of the day at that part of the field; a distant cannonade, however, indicated that the battle was raging elsewhere.

8. Eight stand of colours were captured by the 12th. Foot. A forlorn hope of each attack consisted of a sergeant and twelve Europeans, followed by two subaltern’s parties; that of the right column, under Lieutenant Hill, of the 74th., and that of the left column, commanded by Lieutenant Lawrence, of the 77th., the father of sons subsequently memorable in Indian annals, and especially during the mutiny.

9. This was the old 94th., and not the present regiment which was only ordered to be raised in December, 1823, now known as the 2nd. Battalion Connaught Rangers. The former was known for years, as the Scots Brigade, before receiving its numerical title on the 25th. of December, 1802. This corps had been formed in 1568, for service in Holland against the oppression of Spain. Being a British corps, it was demanded from the United Provinces by King James II, on the rebellion of the Duke of Monmouth, in 1685, after the suppression of which it returned to Holland. It again embarked for England with the Prince of Orange, at the revolution of 1688, and remained there until the Protestant cause had been established, when it re-embarked for Flanders in 1691, and served in the campaigns of King William III. It remained in the service of Holland until 1793, until it was decided by King George III., upon the application of the British officers remaining in it, to require the corps to return to Great Britain. It was taken on the British establishment on the 5th. of July, 1793. It then consisted of three battalions; in 1795 it was reduced to two battalions, and embarked for Gibraltar. In 1796 it was formed into one battalion, and embarked for the Cape of Good Hope; it proceeded in 1798 to the East Indies, from whence it returned to England in 1808. It embarked for Cadiz and Lisbon, and served in the Peninsula War from January, 1810, to July, 1814. It was disbanded at Belfast on the 24th. of December, 1818.

10. For the specimen of the ribbon of the Seringapatam medal I have to acknowledge my obligations to Albert Woods, Esq., Lancaster Herald, and Inspector of Regimental Colours, who has furnished me with much valuable information on this and other points. From a letter addressed to him by the gallant General Sir James L. Caldwell, G.C.B, now in his 91st. year, in reply to a query on this subject, the following interesting particulars have been afforded:—When the medal was issued no ribbon accompanied it, but the recipients were given to understand that it was to be of a deep yellow colour, and about an inch in width. This colour was adopted in reference to the tiger, selected by the Sultan Tippoo as his favourite insignia, the golden throne found in the palace being constructed on the back of that animal, and his chosen Sepoys being clothed in tiger jackets. The head of this animal of the throne is now at Windsor Castle, having been obtained by the Marquis of Wellesley, from the prize agents, together with the ideal and fictitious bird termed the “Huma,” supposed to ensure perpetual royalty to the person over whose head it is suspended, and being regarded as a bird of Mahomedan Paradise: it is shewn to strangers under the misnomer of the Seringapatam Peacock. The above information was accompanied by a piece of the ribbon, the colour of which resembles the light fur of the tiger. It may be added that the name Tippoo signifies Tiger, and that the tiger-stripe was adopted in the uniform of the Sultan’s infantry. In the United Service Museum, amongst other oriental curiosities, are two of Tippoo’s pistols, having a tiger’s head at the end, and also the dress he wore when killed. The famous organ of Tippoo representing a tiger tearing a prostrate British soldier is in the East Indian Museum, together with his suit of chain armour. When the handle of the organ is turned sounds are emitted similar to the shrieks of a human being and the growl of the animal.

11. “I think that General Lake’s capture of Allighur is one of the most extraordinary feats that I have heard of in this country. I never attacked a fort that I did not attempt the same thing, namely, to blow open the gates; but I never succeeded. I have always taken them by escalade, which appears to have been impossible in this instance.”—Wellington Dispatches.

This practice of blowing open the gates has since, on more than one occasion, been successfully practised in India.

12. The 19th. Dragoons (since disbanded), the 74th. and 78th. regiments, had honorary colours for Assaye conferred by the Governor-General of India. In consequence, however, of the inconvenience occasioned by taking a third officer from his duty to carry it, the 74th. received the orders of the Commander-in-Chief on the 31st. of August, 1830, to discontinue the use of the third colour in the field, and to carry it only at reviews, inspections, and on gala days.

13. The 19th. Light Dragoons, who had their commanding officer, Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell, killed, and the 74th. and 78th. regiments received honorary colours as stated in note at page 22. In the latter part of the action Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley had a horse killed under him close to the 78th. Nearly all the mounted officers lost horses, some having two and even three killed. No part of the Mysore or Mahratta allies were engaged; their infantry were left with the baggage, and the cavalry not being in uniform, it was apprehended that mistakes might have arisen had they been brought into action.

14. Colonel Thomas Pakenham Vandeleur rode a celebrated race-horse, of a jet-black colour. Long after the melancholy fate of his rider, this horse kept his place with the regiment, and afterwards became the property of Cornet Burrows, who took great care of him until the regiment left India, when he was shot, that he might not fall into unworthy hands.

15. The following officers were engaged in this brilliant affair:—Madras Artillery.—Lieutenant Chisholm, killed; Assistant-Surgeon Wylie. 2nd. Battalion 1st. Regiment Bombay Native Infantry.—Captain Staunton; Lieutenant and Adjutant Pattinson, died of wounds; Lieutenant Connellan, wounded; Lieutenant Jones, 10th regiment, doing duty with the 2nd battalion 1st. regiment; Assistant-Surgeon Wingate, killed. Auxiliary Horse.—Lieutenant Swanston, Madras Establishment, wounded.

16. Additional troops proceeded from Madras in the autumn, and before the close of the year His Majesty’s 47th., with the governor-general’s body-guard, had joined the expedition, which then amounted to about thirteen thousand men.

17. “All their artillery, stores, and reserve depôts, which had cost them so much labour to get up, with a great quantity of small arms, gilt chattahs, standards, and other trophies fell into our hands. Never was victory more complete or decided, and never was the triumph of discipline and valour, over the disjointed efforts of irregular courage and infinitely superior numbers, more conspicuous. Majors Dennie and Thornhill, of the 13th. Light Infantry, and Major Gore, of the 89th., were distinguished by the steadiness with which they led their men.”—Brigadier-General Sir A. Campbell’s despatch.

18. In the same general orders it was announced that “Medals also, bearing a suitable device, are to be distributed to the native troops which at any period during the war, were employed under the command of Major-General Sir Archibald Campbell, including the officers and men of the gunboats serving in the Irrawaddy.” This medal, also designed by William Wyon, Esq., contained on the obverse a quaint device—the Asiatic elephant crouching to the British Lion. It was not conferred on the regiments of the Crown, and therefore does not come within the scope of this work. When the medal for services in India from 1803 to 1826 was authorized, a bar inscribed Ava was granted.

The 1st., 13th., 38th., 41st., 44th., 45th., 47th., 54th., 87th., and 89th. King’s regiments were permitted to bear the word Ava on their colours, in commemoration of their gallantry during this service.

19. In consequence of the scarcity of European infantry with the infantry, it was deemed necessary to call for volunteers from the cavalry, each King’s regiment to furnish three officers and eighty rank and file. This number was at once obtained. The officers’ names were Captain Browne, Lieutenant Windus, and Comet Pearson, of the 11th. Dragoons, and Captain Luard, and Lieutenants McConchy and Walker, of the 16th. Lancers. Viscount Combermere had formerly served in the latter regiment.

20. From the 24th. of December, 1825, to the 18th. of January, 1826, the expenditure of shot and shells during the twenty-six days was as follows:—Shot 42,215, shells 17,060, shrapnells 1,096, grape 693, case 404, carcasses 4; in all 61,472.

21. One officer wrote:—“It is very vexatious to honourable feelings, when we go into society at home and abroad, to meet foreigners of all nations covered with medals and orders, when we, who have had the pleasure of licking them in every part of the world, have neither orders nor medals.”

22. Long before this order was issued, the majority of these old warriors, the survivors of a hundred fights, had fallen before the irresistible scythe of Time, with no mark of their glorious services, except the honourable scars which they had received on the field of battle.

23. As to the rarity of the Peninsula medal, it is very uncommon to meet with any having more than eight or nine bars, and if any of the bars should have inscribed on them the actions of “Fort Detroit.” “Chateauguay,” or “Chrystler’s Farm;” the value of the medal is greatly enhanced. The clasps for the cavalry actions of “Sahagun” and “Benevente,” in the Peninsula; and the bars for “Maida,” “Martinique,” “Guadaloupe,” and “Java,” are also of rare occurrence. The old 45th., Sherwood Foresters, bore more Peninsula honours on their colours than any other regiment.

24. As the soldiers were burying a Highlander of the 42nd. regiment, who was supposed to be dead, Captain David Stewart, of Garth, requested them to take him out of the grave, and carry him to the surgeon; he soon recovered of a swoon, his wound was cured, and he resumed his duty shortly afterwards. It is to be hoped that this soldier did not evince his gratitude like the private of the 31st. regiment, mentioned in the following anecdote:—In 1799, the 31st. regiment was serving in Holland, and at Egmont-op-Zee crossed bayonets with the French regiment bearing the same number; a ball fired during the retreat of the latter, passed through the jaws of a soldier of the former, named Robert Hullock; in the course of the afternoon he was buried in the sand-hill where he had fallen, by a soldier of his regiment named John Carnes. During the night Hullock having been but lightly covered with sand, crept out and crawled to a picket of his corps posted near. He was sent to hospital, recovered, and was serving with his regiment in Malta, in 1809. His face having been much disfigured, and his voice scarcely intelligible, (a part of his tongue and palate having been carried away,) he had for some years served as pioneer to his company; a soldier of it died, and Hullock, as a part of his duty, dug the grave, in which he was found, on the arrival of the body for interment, still at work, though then nearly ten feet deep. On being drawn out he was asked for his reason in making it so unusually deep, he replied, “Why, Sir, it’s for poor John Carnes, who buried me, and I think, Sir, if I get him that deep, it will puzzle him to creep out as I did.” On the burial service being read, he proceeded to fill up the grave, and actually buried the man who ten years previously had buried him. Hullock was discharged and pensioned in 1814.

25. When the standard was delivered up to Major Stirling, of the 42nd., he gave it in charge to a sergeant to remain close to the gun which that corps had captured, but in a subsequent charge, this non-commissioned officer was ridden over by the French Dragoons, was stunned in consequence, and when he returned to consciousness the standard of the “Invincible Legion” was gone. It was afterwards recaptured from the French by Private Anthony Lutz, of the Minorca regiment in the British service, was sent to England, and placed in the Royal Military Chapel, Whitehall, and subsequently in Chelsea Hospital.

26. The Highland Society, at London, in grateful acknowledgment, and commemoration of the valour of their countrymen, on this day, presented the 42nd. regiment with a piece of plate, value one hundred guineas, inscribed with an appropriate motto and designs. A silver medal was also struck, in commemoration of the capture of Buonaparte’s invincible standard; one to be given to each private as well as officer in the regiment, or, if killed or dead, to their nearest surviving relations. The cool and intrepid courage of Colonel Stewart’s foreign corps, and of the 28th. and 42nd. regiments, on whom the fury of the enemy principally fell, it is agreed on all hands, was also, on this important day, particularly distinguished. In this battle, the 28th., now the 1st. Gloucestershire regiment, gained the privilege of wearing their badge on the back and front of their helmets. The regiment while in line, was attacked in front by infantry, and in the rear by cavalry, under cover of the mist. There was no time to form in square, the rear rank went to the right about, and thus back to back, the 28th. repulsed both attacks of the enemy.

27. The regiments which proceeded from India were the 10th., 80th., 86th., and 88th. regiments; a troop of the 8th. Light Dragoons and the 61st. regiment embarked from the Cape of Good Hope, joined the army, under Major-General Baird, at Cosseir, in July, 1801, and proceeded through the desert to Kenna, on the Nile, where the troops afterwards embarked for Cairo.

28. The 22nd. Light Dragoons, 20th. (two battalions,) 24th., 25th., and 26th. Regiments, the Ancient Irish Fencibles, and the foreign corps of De Watteville and Chasseurs Britanniques, joined the Army in Egypt, in July, 1801.

29. The same incident is related in the “Record of the 52nd. Light Infantry,” edited by Captain Moorsom, late captain of that regiment, by which it appears there were three men, one a straggler from the artillery, another from the guards, and the third a man named Lewis, of the 52nd. Lewis generally contrived to have an attack of rheumatism soon after getting into action, and thus got out of sight of his officers, for the purpose of filling his havresack. Although a sad plunderer, he was a gallant soldier, and was afterwards killed at Orthes, by the side of the late Duke of Richmond.

30. “The rear regiments of the reserve only were present when the money was cast away, and certainly not a man of those left their ranks in the hope of obtaining a portion. This discipline, however, did not extend to the ‘followers,’ who, as soon as they arrived at the spot where the dollars were rolling over the mountain side, at once began a scramble, in which the wife of the regimental master-tailor, Malony, (who was a merry one, and often beguiled a weary march to the men with her tales,) was so successful that her fortune was apparently made. The poor woman went through all the subsequent perils and hardships of the retreat, but on stepping from the boat to the ship’s side on embarking at Corunna, her foot slipped, and down she went, like a shot, and owing to the weight of dollars secured about her person she never rose again.”—Historical Record of the 52nd. Light Infantry.

31. “Our baggage animals were all left on the beach. Major Browne was fortunate enough to get a pig in exchange for a horse. The Major was rather unlucky with his pork; for in the hurry of embarkation, piggy was taken on board one ship, and the Major on board another.”

—Lieutenant-Colonel Cadell’s Narrative.

32. This sword is now in the possession of the Officers’ Mess of the 43rd. Regiment (Oxford Light Infantry). It was presented to the regiment by General Lynedoch Gardiner.

33. The following remarkable circumstance occurred in the 2nd. Foot:—“Samuel Evans, a private in the Grenadier Company of the 2nd. Foot, was carried off amongst the wounded at Corunna. He arrived in England, and died in the military hospital at Plymouth, on the 30th. of January, 1809. On a post mortem, examination being made, it was discovered that he had been shot through the heart, and yet had survived sixteen days.”—Curiosities of War.

34. Major (afterwards Sir Charles) Napier received five terrible wounds at Corunna, and but for the aid of a generous French drummer, would there have been killed; he was made a prisoner, and his fate being long unknown, he was mourned for as dead by his family. In the battle of Busaco, a bullet struck his face, and lodged behind the ear, splintering the articulation of the jawbone; yet with this dreadful hurt, he made his way, under a fierce sun, to Lisbon, more than one hundred miles! Returning from France, after the battle of Waterloo, the ship sunk off Flushing, and he only saved himself by swimming to a pile, on which he clung until a boat carried him off, half drowned, for the pile was too large to climb up; he had caught it during the recession of a wave, and was overwhelmed by each recurring surge. He escaped Cholera, and a second shipwreck off the Indus, and marvellously recovering from the stroke of a rocket at Kurrachee, was again firm on horseback, and conducted a dangerous war to a glorious termination. On the 13th. of December, 1842, whilst in Scinde, he was observing the practice of a rocket-train, when one of the fiery missiles burst, rocket and shell together, and tore the calf of his right leg open to the bone; but neither the bone itself nor the great artery were injured, and the wound was instantly stitched. His decease did not occur until some years afterwards.

35. The last survivor of the victory of Corunna, Thomas Palmer, of the 32nd. Regiment, died April 20th, 1889.

36. These two battalions were formed on the 1st. February, 1809, and consisted of detachments that had been left in Portugal, belonging to the regiments composing the division of the army which had marched into Spain under the orders of Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore.

37. The 43rd. and 52nd. are now known as the 1st. and 2nd. Battalions of the Oxford Light Infantry, the old 95th. being the present Rifle Brigade.

38. Some of the general officers applied to Viscount Wellington to ascertain whether, upon ordinary occasions, they might not wear the ribbon of the medal at the button-hole, instead of round the neck;—“This,” his lordship remarked, “would be a more convenient way of wearing it, and they would consequently wear it more frequently, which would be desirable.” In the reply to the general officers, dated Cartaxo, 3rd. February, 1811, his lordship acquainted them that an answer had been received from Lieutenant-Colonel Torrens, Military Secretary, “stating that the General Officers should wear the ribbon of the medal at their button-hole, the same as the Field Officers, in undress; but when the medal is worn itself, it should be round the neck.”

The medal for Maida was worn at the button-hole, and that mode is alluded to in a letter from the Marquis of Wellington to Earl Bathurst, dated Grenada, 20th. April, 1813. “To Earl Bathurst.—We must have the orders of the Secretary of State for any alteration in the mode of wearing the medal by the General Officers. It may do very well for an admiral to wear his medal round his neck on his quarter-deck, but we on horseback ought to wear it always at our button-hole. Indeed this is the common practice in all distributions of this description, and was the rule at first on the grant of the medal for the battle of Maida; and I don’t know why it was altered.”

39. “Several prisoners were taken by the regiment, and amongst others the French General Simon. He surrendered himself to Private James Hopkins, of Captain Robert Campbell’s company, who received a pension of twenty pounds per annum, as the reward of his bravery on this occasion. Private Harris, of the 52nd., also shared in the capture, and a pension was awarded to him in 1843, by the late Viscount Hardinge, then the Secretary at War, on the representation of Lieutenant-General Sir J. F. Love, who was present at the capture of General Simon, and who delivered him as a prisoner to Brigadier-General Craufurd.”—Historical Record of the 52nd. Light Infantry, by Captain Moorsom.

Captain Moorsom also relates the following medal incident:—“When the head of Simon’s column appeared in the act of deploying, and the 52nd. advanced to charge, Captain William Jones, more commonly known in the division by the name of “Jack Jones,” a fiery Welshman, rushed upon the Chef de Bataillon, who was in the act of giving the word to his men, and killed him on the spot with a blow of his sword. Jones immediately cut off the medal with which the major was decorated, and appropriated it to himself.”

40. In the midst of the engagement, Sergeant Patrick Masterson, of the 87th., seized and kept possession of the eagle of the 8th. French regiment of light infantry, (which was the first taken in action since the commencement of the Peninsula war,) and for this His Royal Highness the Prince Regent promoted him to an ensigncy in the Royal York Light Infantry Volunteers; he was subsequently removed to the 87th. regiment, now the 1st. Battalion Royal Irish Fusiliers.

41. An interesting anecdote has been preserved of this officer’s canine friend:—“After the battle of Barrosa, the wounded of both nations were, from want of means of transport, necessarily left upon the field of action the whole night and part of the following day. General Rousseau, a French general of division, was of the number; his dog, a white one of the poodle kind, which had been left in quarters upon the advance of the French force, finding that the general returned not with those who escaped from the battle, set out in search of him; found him at night in his dreary resting-place, and expressed his affliction by moans, and by licking the hands and feet of his dying master. When the fatal crisis took place, some hours after, he seemed fully aware of the dreadful change, attached himself closely to the body, and for three days refused the sustenance which was offered him. Arrangements having been made for the interment of the dead, the body of the general was, like the rest, committed to its honourable grave; the dog lay down upon the earth which covered the beloved remains, and evinced by silence and deep dejection his sorrow for the loss he had sustained. The English commander, General Graham, whose fine feelings had prompted him to superintend the last duties due to the gallant slain, observed the friendless mourner, drew him, now no longer resisting, from the spot, and gave him his protection, which he continued to him until his death, many years after, at the general’s residence in Perthshire.”—Maxwell’s Victories of the British Army.

42. The following British troops were engaged at the battle of Albuhera. Cavalry, under Major-General the Honourable Sir William Lumley:—3rd. Dragoon Guards, 4th. Dragoons, and 13th. Light Dragoons. Second division, Major-General the Honourable W. Stewart:—3rd. Foot, first battalion, 31st., second battalion, 48th., second battalion, 66th., second battalion 60th., one company fifth battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne; 29th. Foot. 48th., first battalion, 57th., first battalion 60th., one company fifth battalion, Major-General Hoghton; 28th. Foot, second battalion, 34th., second battalion, 39th., second battalion, 60th., one company fifth battalion, Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Abercromby. Fourth division, Major-General the Honourable Lowry Cole: 27th. Foot, first battalion, 40th., first battalion, 97th Queen’s Own 60th., one company fifth battalion, Colonel Kemmis; Fusilier Brigade,—7th. Foot, first and second battalions, 23rd., first battalion, Brunswick Oels, one company. First and second light battalions German Legion, Major-General Baron Charles Alten.

43. No description can surpass that given by Sir William Napier:—“Such a gallant line issuing from the midst of the smoke, and rapidly separating itself from the confused and broken multitude, startled the enemy’s heavy masses, which were increasing and pressing onwards as to an assured victory; they wavered, hesitated, and then vomiting forth a storm of fire, hastily endeavoured to enlarge their front, while a fearful discharge of grape, from all their artillery, whistled through the British ranks. Myers was killed, Cole, and the three colonels, Ellis, Blakeney, and Hawkshawe fell wounded, and the Fusilier battalions, struck by the iron tempest, reeled and staggered like sinking ships. But suddenly and sternly recovering, they closed on their terrible enemies, and then was seen with what a strength and majesty the British soldier fights. In vain did Soult, by voice and gesture, animate his Frenchmen; in vain did the hardiest veterans, extricating themselves from the crowded columns, sacrifice their lives to gain time for the mass to open out on such a fair field; in vain did the mass itself bear up, and, fiercely striving, fire indiscriminately upon friends and foes, while the horsemen, hovering on the flanks, threatened to charge the advancing line. Nothing could stop that astonishing infantry. No sudden burst of undisciplined valour, no nervous enthusiasm weakened the stability of their order; their flashing eyes were bent on the dark columns in their front; their measured tread shook the ground; their dreadful volleys swept away the head of every formation; their deafening shouts overpowered the dissonant cries that broke from all parts of the tumultuous crowd, as slowly, and with a horrid carnage, it was pushed by the incessant vigour of the attack, to the farthest edge of the height. There the French reserve, mixing with the struggling multitude, endeavoured to sustain the fight; but the effort only increased the irremediable confusion; the mighty mass gave way, and like a loosened cliff, went headlong down the steep. The rain flowed after in streams discoloured with blood, and fifteen hundred unwounded men, the remnant of six thousand unconquerable British soldiers, stood triumphant on the fatal hill.”

44. Mustering the living and recording the dead became afterwards our melancholy duty. On reckoning our numbers, the 29th. regiment had only ninety-six men, two captains, and a few subalterns remaining out of the whole regiment; the 57th. regiment had but a few more, and were commanded out of action by the adjutant; the first battalion of the 48th. regiment suffered in like manner; not a man of the brigade was prisoner; not a colour was lost, although an eloquent historian most unwarrantably stated that the 57th. had lost theirs—the 57th. lose their colours!—never! Major-General Hoghton, commanding the brigade, and Lieutenant-Colonel Duckworth, of the 48th. regiment, were killed; Lieutenant-Colonel White, of the 29th. regiment, mortally wounded; Colonel Inglis, of the 57th., and Major Way, of the 29th. regiments, very severely. In fact, every field officer of the whole brigade was either killed or wounded, so that at the close of the action the brigade remained in command of a captain of the 48th. regiment, and singular enough, that captain was a Frenchman (Cemetiere.)

45. “During the operations on the right, Colonel Gillespie pursued his advantage to the left, carrying the enemy’s redoubts towards the rear, and being joined by Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander M‘Leod, of the 59th., with part of that corps, he directed him to attack the park of artillery, which that officer carried in a most masterly manner, putting to flight a body of the enemy’s cavalry that formed and attempted to defend it. A sharp fire of musketry was now kept up by a strong body of the enemy, who had taken post in the lines in front of Fort Cornelis, but were driven from them, the fort taken, and the enemy completely dispersed. They were pursued by Colonel Gillespie, with the 14th. regiment, a party of Sepoys, and the seamen from the batteries under Captain Sayer, of the Royal Navy. By this time the cavalry and horse artillery had effected a passage through the lines, the former commanded by Major Travers, and the latter by Captain Noble; and, with the gallant Colonel at their head, the pursuit was continued, till the whole of the enemy’s army was killed, taken, or dispersed. Major Tule’s attack was equally spirited, but, after routing the enemy’s force at Campong Maylayo, and killing many of them, he found the bridge on fire, and was unable to penetrate further.”—Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty’s despatch.

46. After the capture of Java the 14th. regiment remained on the island for some time. The Sultan of Mataram, who governed a portion of the interior, trusting to his power, and the strength of his fortified palace, at Djocjocarta, meditated the expulsion of all Europeans from the island, and committed aggressions of which it became necessary to stop the progress. To effect this, his palace was captured by storm on the morning of the 20th. June, 1812; on which occasion the 14th. had another occasion of distinguishing themselves. Lieutenant-Colonel Watson (now General Sir James Watson, K.C.B., and Colonel of the 14th.) commanded the main attack, and the grenadiers of the regiment headed the assault with their usual gallantry.

47. “Lieutenant Gurwood, (afterwards the editor of the Wellington Dispatches,) of the 52nd., who led the forlorn hope, took the French Governor, General Barrié, prisoner in the citadel. Lord Wellington presented Lieutenant Gurwood with the sword of General Barrié on the breach by which Gurwood had entered,—a fitting and proud compliment to a young soldier of fortune!”

48. At its head marched the 45th. regiment, supporting the advanced storming party, composed of the flank companies of the division and the 83rd. regiment. Few more desperate conflicts are on record than that which took place. After repeated assaults the escalade was effected, and the place carried.

Lieutenant M‘Pherson, of the 45th., though wounded previous to his ascending the ladders in the escalade, was distinguished in hauling down the French flag from the staff of the citadel, which being brought to Major Greenwell, who commanded the regiment, he ordered a jacket of the 45th. to be substituted, in its place, acting upon the well-known adage of—“exchange no robbery.” It had been a point of emulation amongst the different regiments during the siege, which should have the honour of striking the French flag, and spiking a certain gun in the castle, which had been particularly offensive during the operations; the 45th. had the good fortune to do both.

49. On the enemy’s commencing to give way, a French officer picked up a firelock, thrown down by one of his men, and levelled it at Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham; the piece missed fire, when the intrepid officer snatched up another, and presented it, on which Corporal Patrick Cavanagh, of the 45th., advanced out of the ranks, shot the officer, and saved the general; but both parties were now so near, that in the act of firing the Corporal was himself shot.

50. The 11th. and 61st. regiments specially distinguished themselves on this occasion; evening was fast approaching, and the legions of Napoleon were retreating in much disorder, when the French division, commanded by General Maucune, made a determined stand to cover the retreat of the broken battalions; then ensued a desperate musketry action in the dark. The difficulty of the ascent gave the enemy’s division, formed on the summit, a decided advantage; but at length Maucune’s battalions were forced from the height. Of Major-General Hulse’s brigade, (the 11th., 53rd., and 61st.,) only nine officers and three hundred men remained, which were formed on the following day into one battalion. A round shot (probably fired at the colours of the 11th.,) took the heads off the two sergeants, posted between the colours, and of a black man who beat the cymbals in the band, and who was in rear of them, without injuring either of the officers carrying the colours; one of them (Ensign Scott) was afterwards killed. The colour party of the 61st. regiment, being all shot down, the colours were seized by Privates Crawford and Coulson, who carried them till the close of the battle. Crawford was made a sergeant on the field, and the same rank was offered to Coulson, who declined it, saying that he was already over rewarded by the cheers and congratulations of his comrades. The regiment went into action with 27 officers and 420 men, and at the close of the fight had only 3 officers and 78 men left.

51. Southey thus describes the bâton:—“It was rather more than a foot long, and covered with blue velvet, on which the imperial eagles were embroidered; and it had been tipped with gold, but the first finder had secured the gold for himself. The case was of red morocco, with silver clasps, and with eagles on it, and at either end the Marshal’s name imprinted in gold letters.”

52. In this desperate combat in the Pass of Maya, the 6th., 28th., 34th., 50th., 71st., 82nd., and 92nd. regiments had opportunities of distinguishing themselves. The latter having been hotly engaged for ten successive hours, and in want of ammunition, was ordered by Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart not to charge, and the gallant Highlanders, for the first time, disregarded orders, not only charging, but leading the charge. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, of the 92nd., who commanded the first brigade, was permitted by his Sovereign to bear on his shield the word Maya in commemoration of this action. The 92nd. had thirty-four men killed and two hundred and sixty-eight men wounded; one officer was killed, and eighteen officers were wounded, one of whom died of wounds. Sir William Napier, in his history of the Peninsula War, has remarked that “so dreadful was the slaughter, especially of the 92nd., that it is said the advancing enemy was actually stopped by the heaped mass of dead and dying. The stern valour of the 92nd., principally composed of Scotchmen, would have graced Thermopylæ.”

53. “Although our wounded are numerous, I am happy to say that the cases in general are slight, and I have great pleasure in reporting to Your Lordship that the utmost attention has been paid to them by the Inspector General, Dr. M‘Grigor, and by the officers of the department under his directions.”—Marquis of Wellington’s despatch.

54. Just before the assault was given, a sergeant of the 28th. regiment, named Bull, being sent with a party to the coast from Roncesvalles, to make purchases for the officers, placed the money entrusted to him, 2000 dollars, with a Commissary, and took a receipt. He then persuaded his party to join the stormers, so, as he said, that the ‘Slashers’ should be represented, and took part in the assault, which he survived, reclaimed his money, made his purchases, and rejoined his regiment. Singularly this gallant little party did not sustain any loss.

55. The illustration is copied from the Cross and Clasp conferred upon the late General Sir George Scovell, G.C.B. Gold medals were struck to commemorate the battles of Roleia, Vimiera, Corunna, Talavera, Busaco, Barrosa, Fuentes d’Onor, Albuhera, Salamanca, Vittoria, Pyrenees, Nivelle, Nive, Toulouse, the capture of Java, Martinique, Guadaloupe, etc. These were only granted to superior officers, and worn with a red ribbon with blue edge. For example, see plate of “Talavera Gold Medal.”

56. “Richoso, 1st. October, 1811.—Adverting to your Lordship’s despatch of the 3rd. September, regarding the grant of medals to the officers of the army, it occurs to me that an improvement might still be made in the system; for instance, many officers, in the course of service, become entitled to two or three or more medals. In my opinion, they should receive but one; but for every additional action deemed worthy of the medal, in which any officer having a medal should be present, he should be warranted to have the name of that action engraved on his medal, and that in that case the fresh medal for that action should be given to the officer next in command in the regiment, who was present and distinguished in the action.”—The Wellington Dispatches.

“To the Earl of Liverpool.”

57. Some correspondence had taken place on the subject with the Marquis of Wellington, as appears by the following:—

“Freneda, 16th. March, 1813.

“I have received your letter of the 24th. February, in regard to the medals, and I concur entirely with you regarding all the improvements you propose on the subject. You have provided a remedy for a difficulty which I could never get over in a way at all satisfactory to myself. I likewise agree with you in the propriety of having a cross with eight bars, or a star with eight points, for those who are entitled to more than seven distinctions. I am not certain that it would not be best that all general officers, as well as others, should wear the medal or cross at the button-hole, till they should receive the last distinction. It is very awkward to ride in round the neck.”

“To Earl Bathurst.”

The Wellington Dispatches.

58. It appears that the Duke of Wellington was in favour of a more general distribution, for in a letter dated Vera, 6th. November, 1813, addressed to Marshal Sir William Carr Beresford, K.B., in reference to his claim for the Ciudad Rodrigo medal, he remarked, “In regard to the medals, I have always been of opinion, that government should have extended the principle more than they did; and in executing their orders, I believe it will be found that, whenever a medal could be given to an individual under the orders of government, I have inserted his name in the return. However, my decision on this or any other subject is not final; and if anybody doubts, I wish he would apply to superior authority.”—The Wellington Dispatches.

59. Whilst the British were in position on the banks of the Nive, in November, 1813, the French used to meet the English officers at a narrow part of the river, and chat over the campaign. One of the latter, in order to convince them of the reverses of Napoleon in Germany, rolled a stone up in the Star newspaper, and endeavoured to throw it across the stream. The stone, unfortunately, went through it, which made it fall into the water. The French officer thereupon remarked, in pretty fair English, “Your good news is very soon damped.”

60. “This attack, led by the 52nd. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne, and supported on their right by Major-General Brisbane’s and Colonel Keane’s brigades of the third division, and by simultaneous attacks on the left by Major-General Anson’s brigade of the fourth division, and on the right by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton, with the remainder of the third division, and the sixth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, dislodged the enemy from the heights, and gave us the victory.”—Wellington’s despatch.

61. “I walked down to the bridge with Lord Wellington yesterday (6th March, 1814,) and found him limp a little, and he said he was in rather more pain than usual, but it was nothing. At dinner yesterday, he said he was laughing at General Alava having had a knock, and telling him it was all nonsense, and that he was not hurt, when he received this blow, and a worse one in the same place himself. Alava said it was to punish him for laughing at him.”—Larpent’s Journal.

In “Recollections, by Samuel Rogers,” recently published, there is a remark of Wellington’s in allusion to the above circumstance:—“The elastic woven corselet would answer very well over the cuirass. It saved me, I think, at Orthes, where I was hit on the hip. I was never struck but on that occasion, and then I was not wounded. I was on horseback again the same day.”

62. The 7th. Hussars, who highly distinguished themselves in this battle do not bear “Orthes” on their accoutrements; though Wellington in his despatches, said, “The charge of the 7th. Hussars under Lord E. Somerset, was highly meritorious.”

63. The following statement gives the number of troops employed in Spain and the South of France, at the periods of the several actions mentioned:—

Actions. | Number of Troops.
--- | ---
Present and fit for Duty. | Sick. | On Command. | Total.
Roleia | 14,871 |  |  |
Vimiera | 18,903 |  |  |
Talavera | 28,987 | 48,827 | 1596 | 35,410
Busaco | 29,138 | 7,079 | 2526 | 38,743
Fuentes d’Onor | 34,647 | 9,298 | 4912 | 48,857
Ciudad Rodrigo | 37,014 | 12,392 | 4217 | 53,623
Badajoz | 36,025 | 12,711 | 4433 | 53,169
Salamanca | 38,531 | 13,891 | 5004 | 57,426
Vittoria | 47,927 | 9,605 | 4294 | 61,826
Pyrenees | 41,263 | 12,698 | 4916 | 58,877
Nivelle | 45,104 | 13,658 | 4425 | 63,187
Nive | 43,680 | 14,732 | 5007 | 63,419
Orthes | 42,959 | 12,972 | 4690 | 60,621
Toulouse | 42,807 | 12,907 | 5638 | 61,352

64. A few notes on the Peninsula Medals may be given in addition to that on page 59. Of the Gold Medals, large and small, given only to General Officers, four hundred and sixty-nine were issued. Of these, one hundred and forty-three had one clasp, seventy-two two clasps. Sixty-one gold Crosses were awarded; forty-six with one clasp, eighteen with two, seventeen with three, eight with four, seven with five, three with six, two with seven, and one only with nine clasps, given to the Duke of Wellington, for thirteen general engagements. To the cavalry which served during the war, the highest number of bars issued with any medal was eleven, and only four medals with this number. There were only six survivors to claim the medal with fifteen bars in 1847. Two medals only with two bars—“Fort Detroit” and “Chrystler’s Farm”—were issued; one of these was sold in 1887 for £25 10s. 0d. A medal with the bar “Chrystler’s Farm” was sold in 1878 for £6 6s. 0d. A medal with fourteen bars was sold for £14. A medal with clasp for “Nive” was given as recently as March, 1889, to an old veteran, Capt. Gammell, who as an ensign was present at the sortie from Bayonne; but leaving the army soon afterwards, and neglecting to forward his claim in 1847, did not receive this recognition of his services till seventy-five years had elapsed, when nearly all his companions in arms had long been in their graves.

65. “As the 42nd. regiment advanced through a field of rye, which reached nearly to the men’s shoulders, a body of cavalry was seen approaching, which was supposed to be either Prussians or Flemings, but which proved to be French. The mistake was not discovered in time to complete the proper formation to receive the charge; the regiment, however, attempted to form square, and while in the act of so doing, the French lancers galloped forward with great impetuosity, being assured of victory when they saw the unprepared state of the regiment. The regiment suffered severely; but the lancers were repulsed with loss. When the enemy’s ardour was cooled and the attacks had become less frequent and fierce, the regiment completed its formation. It had sustained a severe loss in killed and wounded: Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Robert Macara, K.C.B., had fallen, and the command of the regiment devolved on Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir Robert Henry) Dick.”

66. “The Duke, on this occasion, was very nearly overtaken by the French cavalry; and being obliged to gallop towards the 92nd. Highlanders, he called out to the nearest men to lie down in the ditch, when he fairly leaped over them.”—Captain Siborne.

67. “It is only recently that the remains of Sir Thomas Picton were removed to St. Paul’s. In the Times of Thursday, May 5th, 1859, appeared a letter from W. Brewer, Esq., of 21, George Street, Hanover Square, stating that in the vaults of the burying ground in the Bayswater road, might be seen the thick chest or oak box, in which the remains of this general, as they were packed up in the village of Waterloo, and sent to England, were deposited. As these vaults were just closed by order of the Privy Council, and the brickwork to close in the coffins was at once to be commenced, this gentleman appealed to the country that the body of this illustrious warrior might be deposited in some distinguished mausoleum:—the result of this appeal was that the remains of this gallant general were removed on the 8th. of June, 1859, to St. Paul’s, and the following account of the ceremony appeared in the Morning Post of Thursday, June 9th., 1859:—

“Yesterday morning, according to arrangement, the remains of the late Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton were removed from the cemetery belonging to the parish of St. George, Hanover Square, to St. Paul’s Cathedral.

“The coffin was placed on a gun-carriage, drawn by eight horses, It was covered with a rich silk Genoa velvet pall with richly emblazoned armorial bearings of the late general, and with the union-jack. The procession was under the direction of the Royal Artillery. The first carriage contained Mr. J. Picton, the Hon. Colonel Vereker, Colonel Bagot, and General Wood. The second contained the Rev. Henry Howarth, rector of St. George’s, Hanover Square, Mr. Stanley, and Dr. Brewer. In the third were Mr. Cooper, Mr. Westerton, and Treherne. Then followed the carriages of Lord Strafford, the Right Hon. Mr. Estcourt, the Home Secretary, Lord Gough, General Sir F. Stovin, Sir John Burgoyne, Sir Hew Ross, Sir Robert Gardiner, and Sir James Coleman.

“Amongst the others who appeared as mourners was the Rev. Dr. Macnab, of Canada, representing his uncle, Captain Alexander Macnab, of the 30th. Regiment of Foot, who was aide-de-camp to General Picton, and who fell at the battle of Waterloo.

“The procession moved slowly through the principal streets to St. Paul’s Cathedral. When the body reached St. Paul’s Cathedral, some time was taken up in removing the ponderous mass from the gun-carriage, and bearing up the steps on the south side into the Cathedral. It was there met by the Very Rev. the Dean Milman, Archdeacon Hale, the Rev. W. Murray and several other prebendaries and minor canons, who preceded the body to the crypt, where a vault had been constructed not far from the tomb of Wellington, the illustrious chief of the noble hero. At that moment the organ began to play the ‘Dead March in Saul.’ Followed by the old comrades of the illustrious general, the body was conveyed, in the most solemn silence, to the tomb, where it was received and lowered into the grave in the presence of Colonel Vereker, Mr. J. Picton, and a large number of private mourners.”

68. Lady de Lancey, a sister of Captain Basil Hall, carefully attended her dying husband, Sir William de Lancey, in a peasant’s cottage at Waterloo, for seven or eight days after the battle, in which he had been severely wounded, and, in fact, was at first returned as killed. In “Recollections, by Samuel Rogers,” the following account is given by the Duke:—“De Lancey was with me when he was struck. We were on a point of land that overlooked the plain, and I had just been warned by some soldiers, (but as I saw well from it, and as two divisions were engaging below, I had said, ‘Never mind,’) when a ball came leaping along en richochet, as it is called, and striking him on the back, sent him many yards over the head of his horse. He fell on his face, and bounded upward and fell again. All the staff dismounted, and ran to him; and when I came up he said, ‘Pray tell them to leave me, and let me die in peace.’ I had him conveyed into the rear: and two days afterwards, when, on my return from Brussels, I saw him in a barn, he spoke with such strength that I said, (for I had reported him among the killed,) ‘Why, De Lancey, you will have the advantage of Sir Condy in Castle Rackrent; you will know what your friends said of you after you were dead.’ ‘I hope I shall,’ he replied. Poor fellow! We had known each other ever since we were boys. But I had no time to be sorry; I went on with the army, and never saw him again.”

69.

| Cav. | Art. | Guns. | Infantry.
British | 5843 | 2967 | 78 | 15,181
King’s German Legion | 1997 | 526 | 18 | 3,301
Hanoverians | 497 | 465 | 12 | 10,258
Brunswickers | 866 | 510 | 16 | 4,586
Nassausers |  |  |  | 2,880
Dutch Belgians | 3205 | 1177 | 32 | 13,402
Total | 12408 | 5645 | 156 | 49,608

70. The Life Guards and Blues were without cuirasses at Waterloo; and the 1st. Foot Guards received the royal authority to be styled Grenadier Guards, to commemorate their having been victorious over the Imperial Guard.

71. In an interesting paper, entitled “Apsley House,” which appeared in the “Quarterly Review,” for March, 1853, descriptive of a visit to the late Duke’s residence, the writer thus alludes to this medal,—“His own Waterloo medal, engraved ‘Arthur, Duke of Wellington,’ and much worn by use, with the ring cobbled and mended by himself, is indeed a relic.”

72. At this period the Fingo tribes placed themselves under the protection of the British government; great care was ordered to be observed that they should not be taken for the enemy. Their warriors were distinguished from the Kaffirs, by carrying shields.

73. At this period the 27th. Foot joined. On the arrival of the regiment at Graham’s Town, on the 8th. of September, a provisional battalion, consisting of four hundred Hottentots, divided into four companies, and officered by colonists, was attached to the corps. The 72nd. and 75th. regiments had similar battalions attached to them.

74. “The conduct of the troops has well maintained the character of British soldiers, and the losses sustained by the 2nd. Queen’s Royal Regiment, will stand prominent on the Regimental Records of the former achievements of this gallant corps.”—Cape General Orders.

75. “At the moment he was hit, he was giving directions to a company of his own well-loved corps, which was skirmishing in the bush, and the position of which he wished to alter a little. Whilst raising his arm to indicate the ground he alluded to, a huge Hottentot stepped rapidly from a thick clump close by, and delivered the fatal shot; observing with characteristic cunning the irreparable mischief he had done, he screeched out, in hellish accents, ‘Johnny, bring stretcher,’ and, turning on his heel, dived into the clump again before the infuriated 74th. could wreak their vengeance upon him.

“Fordyce lived a quarter of an hour after receiving his death-wound. The ball had passed through his abdomen; and, as he was borne away in the consciousness of approaching death, he was just able to utter, in faint accents, the words—‘Take care of my poor regiment—I am ready,’ when he passed placidly away.”—United Service Magazine, April, 1852.

76. The “Birkenhead,” an iron steam transport, sailed from Queenstown for the Cape, with drafts of the 12th. Lancers, 2nd., 6th., 12th., 43rd., 45th., 60th., 73rd., 74th., and 91st. Regiments; the whole under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Seton of the 74th. Off Simon’s Bay, on 26th. February, 1852, she struck on a sunken rock, and shortly afterwards sank. Out of six hundred and thirty-eight souls on board, only 184 were saved. Colonel Seton and his men exhibited an example of the highest coolness and self-possession, and died at their post with the courage and resolution of British soldiers. A graceful tribute has been paid by the Queen to his memory, and that of the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men who perished in the wreck. Her Majesty, desirous of recording her admiration of their heroic constancy and unbroken discipline, has caused to be placed in the colonnade at Chelsea Hospital, a tablet in commemoration of this event. When the ship struck, Colonel Seton called all the officers about him, and impressed upon them the necessity of preserving order and silence among the men, and intimated to the soldiers by his sergeant-major, that he would be the last to quit the ship. After placing the women, children, and sick, in the over-crowded boats, with his men drawn up on the deck, as if standing on parade, they all went down together with the wreck; one of the noblest examples of heroism ever recorded. As a splendid instance of heroic constancy, the late William I., Emperor of Germany, then King of Prussia, ordered the glorious story to be read on parade at the head of every regiment in his service.

77. The body of Sandilli was found in the bush, and was brought on a horse into the British camp. As he lay on the ground wrapped in a piece of old sail cloth, the Fingoes marched past, and each shook his assagai in the face of the dead chief. He was then interred by them in the presence of the troops.

78. Some time after, a Zulu chief in speaking of the battle at Isandhlwana, said: “The red soldiers killed many of us with their bayonets; when they found we were upon them, they turned back to back. They all fought till they died, they were hard to kill. Not one tried to escape.” Another said: “Ah, those red soldiers, how few they were, and how they fought! They fell like stones, each man in his place.”

79. “He was last seen with his back to a rock, six Zulus lying dead at his feet, his empty revolver in his left hand, a bloody sabre in his right, and two assegais quivering in his body.”

80. One of the wounded officers was the gallant Major Hackett, V.C., of the 90th. Perthshire Regiment, who led his men into action with a pipe in his mouth. He was shot through the head, but recovered with the loss of both eyes.

81. On the preceding evening, Sir E. Wood paraded his men, and thus addressed them, to their great encouragement:—“This is the last of the laagering business. The Zulus think we cannot beat them in the open, and we are going to try. I have conversed with Oham’s men and others who were at Isandlhwana, and they all state that the Zulus would never have beaten those companies of the 24th., but that they got in rear of them. Now, I want you, to-morrow, to pay attention to your officers, as we are going to fight them in square, and I have every confidence in you, providing you keep shoulder to shoulder, fighting back to back. I cannot promise all will return, but that we shall be victors I am sure.”

82. This Medal was struck at the Government Mint in Calcutta.

83. The first Jellalabad medal is also very scarce. Since 1842 it has been the custom with medals granted for service in India to present them to the legal representatives of deceased officers and soldiers.

84. A gold Maltese cross, on a larger cross of silver, supported by two crossed swords, in the centre, a circle of pearls, worn with a red and green ribbon.

85. The 44th. regiment arrived at Jellalabad in January 1841, and was moved to Cabool in May following. On the 1st. of October of that year, the strength of the regiment in Afghanistan was 25 officers, 35 sergeants, 14 drummers, and 635 rank and file. The number killed at Cabool, and during the retreat, amounted to 22 officers and 543 men; three officers, Lieutenant-Colonel Shelton, and Lieutenants Evans and Souter, and 51 men were taken prisoners. The officers killed between the 10th. of November, 1841, and the 13th. of January, 1842, were Lieutenant-Colonel Mackrell, Major Scott, Captain Swayne, McCrea, Leighton, and Robinson; Lieutenants Dodgin, Collins, White, Wade, Hogg, Cumberland, Raban, Cadett, Swinton, Fortye, and Gray; Paymaster Bourke; Quartermaster Halahan; Surgeon Harcourt, and Assistant-Surgeons Balfour and Primrose.

Lieutenant Souter, severely wounded, preserved the colours of the 44th. by tying them round his waist. 102 officers were killed at Cabool, and during the retreat.

86. This was the place where the massacre of the British troops occurred, and not as too frequently stated, in the Khyber pass, which had they been able to reach, being on the Indian side Jellalabad, they would have been safe.

87. It is remarkable that the Sikhs, afterwards such formidable opponents during the Sutlej and Punjab campaigns, were able supporters at this period, and during the recent Indian Mutiny they sustained their former character, the Sikh regiments being most valuable allies.

88. One of these officers, Lieutenant Mein, was thus alluded to in reference to his conduct, while serving with the army on its retreat from Cabool, by Sir Robert Peel, on moving the vote of thanks to the army employed in Afghanistan:—“I have said that, in the course of this campaign, instances of the most generous devotion, of friendly sympathy, and of desperate fidelity, were displayed, which deserve at least a passing notice. Lieutenant Eyre says: ‘Lieutenant Sturt (son-in-law to Sir Robert and Lady Sale) had nearly cleared the defile, when he received his wound, and would have been left on the ground to be hacked to pieces by the Ghazees, who followed in the rear to complete the work of slaughter, but for the generous intrepidity of Lieutenant Mein, of Her Majesty’s 13th. Light Infantry, who, on learning what had befallen him, went back to his succour, and stood by him for several minutes, at the imminent risk of his own life, vainly entreating aid from the passers by. He was, at length, joined by Sergeant Deane, of the Sappers, with whose assistance he dragged his friend, on a quilt, through the remainder of the Pass, when he succeeded in mounting him on a miserable pony, and conducted him in safety to the camp, where the unfortunate officer lingered till the following morning, and was the only man of the whole force who received Christian burial. Lieutenant Mein was himself at this very time suffering from a dangerous wound in the head, received in the previous October; and his heroic disregard of self, and fidelity to his friend in the hour of danger, are well deserving of a record in the annals of British valour and virtue; I think, Sir, it is but just that the name of Lieutenant Mein should be mentioned with honour in the House of Commons, and I do not regret having noticed this circumstance, as it has called forth so generous, and general an expression of sympathy and approval.’”

The name and sufferings of Lady Sale will be ever connected with the disasters in Afghanistan. Her Journal is one of exciting and absorbing interest.

89. A General Order of October, 1842, announced: “To every officer, non-commissioned officer, and private present within Kelat-i-Ghilzie, and forming part of the garrison during the late investment, will be presented a silver medal,” &c. The garrison consisted of 600 of the Shah’s army and three companies of the 12th. Bengal Native Infantry. No Queen’s regiment took part in the defence, but there were present forty European artillery and sixty Sappers and Miners, the whole being under the command of Captain John Craigie.

90. On the south face of the fort was a large bastion, close to which was an open space which had been converted into a burial ground; here the remains of Colonel Dennie, with many other gallant soldiers were laid, and the engineer officer in mining the bastion caused the whole mass to be thrown by the explosion over the graves, thus leaving a lasting and appropriate monument over them, and effectually preventing the bodies being disturbed by the Afghans.

91. The shots were fired by two Pathan soldiers in the 29th. to rouse their neighbours, the Afghans, at the top of the Pass. A native officer detected them at the time by smelling the barrels of their rifles, but, to screen his co-religionists, kept his knowledge to himself, and made no report to his superior of the matter. The traitors were subsequently discovered and tried by court-martial; one was condemned to death and hanged, and the other imprisoned for two years with hard labour. The native lieutenant was also sentenced to transportation for seven years.

92. Among the guns captured were seventeen Armstrongs, and an old brass Dutch piece, with the date 1625. How it got to Cabul is a mystery.

93. The Rev. J. W. Adams, Chaplain to the Force, who had accompanied the troopers, gained the Victoria Cross for rescuing some men of the 9th. Lancers, who had fallen into a deep ditch, he being all the time under a heavy fire, and up to his waist in water. Haying dismounted in order to give more effectual assistance, he made his escape on foot, when the Afghans were within a few yards of him.

94. In this charge, Major White shouted to his men: “Just one charge more to settle the business.”

95. The first design for this medal showed the Chinese Plenipotentiaries signing the treaty, and on the cloth of the table was an embroidered pattern representing the British Lion trampling on the Chinese dragon. So much was this part of the design approved of, that it was adopted for the reverse, instead of the whole, with the motto as above, and “Nankin, 1842,” underneath; but the present medal was ultimately struck, the first being deemed offensive to the feelings of the conquered people.

96. There was but one medal for the second Chinese war, issued with five clasps, to a Royal Marine artilleryman. When first issued, the ribbon of the medal was blue, yellow, red, white and green, in stripes, but afterwards changed to crimson and yellow.

97. “The grenadier company of H. M. 55th. Foot, and two companies of the 6th. regiment of M. N. I., with the Sappers carrying the ladders, under the command of Brevet-Major Maclean, 55th. Foot, advanced against the north-east angle. The Sappers, commanded by Lieutenant Johnstone, with the greatest steadiness and gallantry reared their ladders against the wall, and in a few minutes the grenadiers of the 55th. had mounted, and dividing into two parties, proceeded to clear the ramparts, one party turning to the right, under Brevet-Major Maclean, and another to the left, under Lieutenant Cuddy, 55th.”—Major-General Schoedde’s despatch.

98. The 59th. regiment, Royal Sappers and Miners, first landed, then the French Naval Brigade, followed by that of the Royal Marines, and later in the day by the British Naval Brigade. The numbers amounted to five thousand six hundred and seventy-nine, namely, eight hundred troops; Royal Marines, two thousand one hundred; Naval Brigade, one thousand eight hundred and twenty-nine; and French Naval Brigade, nine hundred and fifty. The mot d’ordre, or parole, throughout the operations was “France and England.” Shortly after the landing, Lieutenant Hacket, of the 59th., aide-de-camp to Colonel Graham, whilst carrying an order, was surprised by a party of Chinese, who inhumanly beheaded him, and then made off. Two of them were shot, and a third was afterwards hanged.

99. Yeh was captured while endeavouring to escape, by a party of blue jackets, under the command of Captain Key, who took the Commissioner with his own hand. He was eventually sent as a prisoner to Calcutta, where he died in the month of April following.

100. The loss in this brilliant affair was trifling, 21 English being killed and wounded, and 67 on the side of the French, principally through the explosion of a magazine in one of the forts after its capture.

101. The storming party consisted of a wing of the 44th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Mac Mahon, and one of the 67th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Thomas, supported by the other wings of those two regiments and the Royal Marines, under Lieutenant-Colonel Gascoigne. A detachment of the latter, under Lieutenant-Colonel Travers, carried a pontoon bridge for crossing the wet ditches, and Major Graham, of the Royal Engineers, conducted the assault. The whole were commanded by Brigadier Reeves; who, although severely wounded in three places, did not quit the field until he had conducted his men into the fort.

102. Mr. Parkes and all his companions, with Mr. Loch and Captain Brabazon, were made prisoners; the whole number being twenty-six British, and twelve French subjects. Twenty of them died from the horrible treatment of the Chinese. The remains of Lieutenant Anderson, Messrs. de Norman, and Bowlby were subsequently delivered up by their captors, or rather murderers, and were publicly and solemnly interred in the Russian cemetery, within the walls of Pekin.

103. The late Lord Herbert, in his first speech in the House of Lords, in moving the vote of thanks to the Forces in China, alluded to this service:—“The Tartar cavalry had posted themselves upon an eminence, which had a sudden fall at the foot of it, and in the deepest part they had made a ditch. They evidently thought our cavalry could not pass this ditch, and that they should be able to pick off our men as they came up with the greatest ease with their matchlocks. The spot has been described to me by an eye-witness as what would be called, in hunting phraseology, “a very ugly place,” one which very many would have looked at twice, and which very few would have gone at. The probability is that the majority of the field would have gone round, and attained their object in some other way. The 1st. Dragoon Guards however rode at it, and so successfully, that they cleared the place without more than one or two of the men getting out of the ranks. This struck dismay into the Tartars, who had no conception such a feat was possible, and they instantly scattered themselves all over the plain. A Chinese force afterwards attempted to clear the place, as our men had, but they utterly failed, and fell back into the ditch. It is said to have been singular to witness the great respect the enemy always paid to our cavalry, whether regulars or irregulars, but the alarm depicted in their countenances, and their sudden change of tactics whenever our Dragoon Guards afterwards came into the field, was something remarkable.”

104. As a lesson to the Emperor and his officials, and as a punishment for their perfidy and cruelty towards these unfortunate gentlemen, the summer residence of the Emperor, called Yuen-ming-yuen, which extended for six or seven miles, was plundered and burnt. Some idea of its extent may be given in the fact that it took two days to set fire to and destroy all the buildings. The grounds were more than ten miles in diameter, and the palace consisted of thirty distinct residences with appendages.

Corps employed against Canton, in 1857, and the Taku Forts and Pekin, in 1860. Those present at Canton, Taku Forts, Pekin, (as shewn by the figure 1,) have been authorised to bear the names of these places on their regimental colours; the 60th., being Rifles, have them on their appointments. The Artillery, Engineers, and Marines have a general motto, and do not receive such distinctions:—

CORPS. | Canton. | Taku Forts. | Pekin. |
Royal Artillery[105] | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Madras Artillery |  | 1 |  | Two Companies.
Royal Engineers[106] | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Madras Engineers |  | 1 |  | Two Companies.
1st. King’s Dragoon Guards |  | 1 | 1 | Two Squadrons.
1st. Sikh Irregular Cavalry, now 11th. Bengal Cavalry |  | 1 | 1 | Head-quarters.
Fane’s Horse, now 19th. Bengal Cavalry |  | 1 | 1 | „
1st. Battalion Military Train |  | 1 | 1 | „
1st. (Royal) Regt., 2nd. batt. |  | 1 | 1 | „
2nd. (Queen’s) Regt., 1st. batt. |  | 1 | 1 | „
3rd. (Buffs) Regt., 1st. batt. |  | 1 |  | „
31st. Regiment |  | 1 |  | „
44th. „ |  | 1 |  | „
59th. „ | 1 |  |  | „
60th. „ 2nd. batt. |  | 1 | 1 | „
67th. „ |  | 1 | 1 | „
99th. „ |  | 1 |  | „
Royal Marines[107] | 1 | 1 |  |
8th. Punjaub Infantry, now 20th. |  | 1 | 1 | Head-quarters.
15th. „ now 22nd. |  | 1 | 1 | „
38th. Madras Native Infantry[108] | 1 |  |  |

105. Three batteries at Canton, nine at Taku Forts, five at Pekin.

106. Half a Company at Canton, two and a half companies at Taku and Pekin.

107. Three Battalions at Canton, one at Taku Forts.

108. Detachment of two officers and forty men; being so small a portion of the corps, the word “Canton” was not authorised for the regiment.

109. The only Queen’s regiment at Meeanee was the 22nd., and the following extracts from the despatch of Major-General Sir Charles Napier testify the part borne by it in this victory:—“Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather was severely wounded, as, with the high courage of a soldier, he led his regiment up the desperate bank of the Fulailee. Major Wyllie, Captains Tucker and Conway, Lieutenants Harding and Phayre, were all wounded while gloriously animating their men to sustain the shock of numbers. Captains Meade, Tew, and Cookson, with Lieutenant Wood, all fell honourably, urging on the assault with unmitigated valour. Major Poole, of the 22nd., and Captain Jackson, of the 25th. Native Infantry, who succeeded to the command of those regiments, proved themselves worthy of their dangerous posts. The Acting Assistant Quartermaster-General, Lieutenant McMurdo, of the 22nd. regiment, had his horse killed, and, while on foot leading some soldiers in a desperate dash down the enemy’s side of the bank, he cut down a chieftain. He has greatly assisted me by his activity and zeal during the whole of our operations. Innumerable are the individual acts of intrepidity which took place between our soldiers and their opponents, too numerous for detail in this despatch, yet well meriting a record.”

110. Major Poole, commanding the 22nd. regiment, in consequence of Lieutenant-Colonel Pennefather having been severely wounded, stated in his report, respecting the soldiers of the regiment under his command, who had distinguished themselves in the battle of Meeanee, “that the officers generally assert that they feel difficulty in making selections, where the conduct of every man of their companies was so satisfactory. In so general a field of action and persevering exertion, I equally feel at a loss where to draw a distinction; but it may be proper to mention the names of Private James O’Neill, of the light company, who took a standard whilst we were actively engaged with the enemy, and Drummer Martin Delaney; the latter shot, bayoneted, and captured the arms of Meer Whullee Mahomed Khan, who was mounted, and directing the enemy in the hottest part of the engagement.”

111. The words “Meeanee,” “Hyderabad,” and “Scinde,” were authorised to be borne on the colours of the 22nd. regiment.

112. In the pursuit of Meer Shere Mahomed, the following men of the 22nd., concealing their wounds received in the battle of Hyderabad, marched with their regiment the next day, thinking another action was at hand:—Sergeant Haney, John Durr, John Muldowney, Robert Young, Henry Lines, Patrick Gill, James Andrews, Thomas Middleton, James Mulvey, and Silvester Day.

113. Brigadier Stopford, C.B., of the 64th., who was killed on the 9th. of December, 1856, at the attack on Reshire, in Persia, commanded the 40th. at Maharajpoor, and fell whilst leading on his regiment, dangerously wounded, at the very muzzles of the enemy’s guns. For this service he was made Lieutenant-Colonel and a C.B. He lay for a considerable time wounded on the field, among the dying and the dead, men and horses, and might have fallen a victim to his own generosity. When his dooly or stretcher was sent for him from the rear, and he perceived Major-General Churchill lying near him mortally wounded, with both legs carried away by a cannon ball, like another Sidney, he said, “Oh! General you are worse than I am, you’ll bleed to death, you must go on this dooly.” Colonel Stopford was at last carried to the rear, and was only in time to bid farewell to the general who died immediately afterwards.

114. The total casualties, including the Native corps, exceeded a thousand killed and wounded.

115. The British army consisted of 5,674 Europeans and 12,053 natives, with sixty-five guns.

116. “Near the middle of it, one of their heavy guns was advanced, and played with deadly effect upon our troops. Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Hardinge immediately formed Her Majesty’s 80th. Foot and the 1st. European Light Infantry. They were led to the attack by their commanding officers, and animated in their exertions by Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Blucher Wood (Aide-de-Camp to the Lieutenant-General), who was wounded in the outset, the 80th. captured the gun, and the enemy dismayed by this counter-check, did not venture to press on further.”—General Sir Hugh Gough’s Despatch.

117. A vivid picture of this sanguinary struggle was given by the late Viscount Hardinge, in a letter to a member of his family, which was quoted by Sir Robert Peel, when the vote of thanks to the army was proposed in Parliament. “It was the most extraordinary of my life. I bivouacked with the men, without food or covering, and our nights are bitter cold. A burning camp in our front, our brave fellows lying down under a heavy cannonade which continued during the whole night, mixed with the wild cries of the Sikhs, our English hurrah, the tramp of men, and the groans of the dying. In this state, with a handful of men, who had carried the batteries the night before, I remained till morning, taking very short intervals of rest by lying down with various regiments in succession, to ascertain their temper and revive their spirits. I found myself again with my old friends of the 29th., 31st., 50th., and 9th., and all in good heart. My answer to all and every man was, that we must fight it out, attack the enemy vigorously at daybreak, beat him, or die honourably in the field. The gallant old General, kind-hearted and heroically brave, entirely coincided with me. During the night I occasionally called upon our brave English soldiers to punish the Sikhs when they came too close, and were imprudent; and when morning broke we went at it in true English style. Gough was on the right. I placed myself, and dear little Arthur by my side, in the centre, about thirty yards in front of the men, to prevent their firing, and we drove the enemy without a halt from one extremity of their camp to the other, capturing thirty or forty guns as we went along, which fired at twenty paces from us, and were served obstinately. The brave men drew up in an excellent line, and cheered Gough and myself as we rode up the line, the regimental colours lowering to me as on parade. The mournful part is the heavy loss I have sustained in my officers. I have had ten aides-de-camp hors de combat, five killed and five wounded. The fire of grape was very heavy from 100 pieces of cannon. The Sikh army was drilled by French officers, and the men the most warlike in India.”

118. “The Governor-General’s thanks are due to all the infantry regiments of Her Majesty, and to the 1st. European Light Infantry of the East India Company’s service, all of which regiments distinguished themselves by the most devoted courage in braving the destructive fire of the enemy’s batteries, and valiantly capturing their guns. The Governor-General offers his thanks more especially to Her Majesty’s 3rd. Dragoons, who on all these occasions, sought opportunities of useful conflict with the enemy, and fought with that superiority over their opponents which skill and discipline impart to brave and determined men.”—General Orders by the Right Honourable the Governor-General.

119. Shortly after the storming of the village of Aliwal, an European officer in the Sikh service was given in charge to the 31st. regiment, having surrendered himself as a prisoner to an officer of one of the cavalry regiments in the Company’s service. He said his servant had galloped off with his charger, and, being rather stout, preferred giving himself up to the chance of running away; his name was John Potter, a native of Maidstone, in Kent; he had deserted from the Company’s artillery twenty years before, and was now a Colonel of artillery in the Sikh service, having a native wife and family at Lahore. The Governor-General afterwards permitted him to hold an appointment in the Sikh service.

120. A most gallant act was performed by Sergeant Bernard McCabe, of the 31st. Foot. Lieutenant Tritton, bearing the Queen’s colour, was shot through the head, and Ensign Jones, who carried the regimental one, was nearly at the same time mortally wounded. The regimental colour falling to the ground, was seized by Sergeant McCabe, who rushing forward, crossed the ditch, and planted it on the highest point of the enemy’s fortifications, maintaining his position under a most tremendous fire, the colour being completely riddled with shot. The men, cheering, scrambled into the works as best they could, and drove the enemy into the river, Lieutenant Noel bearing the Queen’s colour, the staff of which shivered in his hand. Sergeant McCabe was appointed to an ensigncy in the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, on the recommendation of the late General Sir Harry Smith, who pronounced this deed to be one of the most daring he ever witnessed, and which he considered tended much to shorten the struggle. Captain McCabe, of the 32nd., to which regiment he was afterwards promoted, died of wounds, received while leading his fourth sortie, at Lucknow, on the 1st. of October, 1857.

121. Guns mounted upon camels, and carrying shot about one pound in weight.

122. “Major-General Sir Joseph Thackwell has established a claim on this day to the rare commendation of having achieved much with a cavalry force, where the duty to be done consisted entirely of an attack on field works, usually supposed to be the particular province of infantry and artillery. His vigilance and activity throughout our operations, and the superior manner in which our outposts duties have been carried on under his superintendence demand my warmest acknowledgements.”—General Sir Hugh Gough’s despatch.

123. A superb gold medal, designed by William Wyon, Esq., was presented to this officer by the Honourable East India Company. The obverse bears the head of the Queen, superscribed Victoria Regina, and on the reverse are Victory and Valour crowning the arms of Major Edwardes; these figures are resting on the lotus flower, and beneath is the infant Hercules strangling the serpents, in allusion to the youth of the hero; within the border thus formed is the following inscription:—From the East India Company to Lieutt. and Brevt.-Major H. B. Edwardes, C.B., for his services in the Punjab, A.D. MDCCCXLVIII.

124. Brevet-Major Edwardes, C.B., in his despatch to Major-General Whish giving such details of the action of the 7th. of November as concerned the Irregular Auxiliary Force under his command, and Lieutenant Lake, stated:—“I regret to say that the head of the British line reached the east side of the nullah as our Irregulars arrived at the passage in the canal, which connected the entrenchments on the east and west, and a party of Sheikh Emamoodeen’s Rohillas, disregarding the heat of the action the orders they had received to keep on their own side of the nullah, crossed over and had captured a gun on the eastern bank, when they were mistaken by the Sepoys for Moolraj’s troops, and two were shot down before the error could be explained.

“I deem it my duty to bring to your notice the noble conduct of a private of Her Majesty’s 32nd. Foot, who at this juncture, perceiving what was going on, leaped down the canal, and putting himself in front of my Pathans, faced the British troops, and waved his shako on the end of his bayonet as the signal to cease firing. Thus many friendly lives were saved. The name of this brave man is Howell.”

125. During this siege, the first Naval Brigade was organised. It consisted of about one hundred men from Captain Powell’s steamers of the Indus flotilla, who worked a battery of eighteen-pounders, in the most effective manner.

126. The Sikhs “were magnificently placed, on a low hill surrounded by a thick jungle, equalling the British in number of guns, and more than doubling them in troops.”—Letter from Officer engaged in the battle.

127. When Brigadier Pennycuick fell mortally wounded, a Sikh was mangling the body; on seeing which his son rushed forward, dealt an avenging blow, and across his father’s corpse endeavoured to protect the remains; but it was in vain, and the heroic youth fell overpowered by numbers.

Another father and son met a like fate in this campaign. Colonel Cureton was killed at Ramnuggur, and his son, Lieutenant A. J. Cureton, of the 14th. Light Dragoons, fell at Chilianwala.

128. The loss of the 24th., which advanced on the Sikh guns with unloaded muskets, and blown by the run, was fearful; it was the central regiment of the fifth brigade, under Brigadier Pennycuick, which formed the right brigade of the third division, under Brigadier-General Colin Campbell. Lieutenants-Colonels Brookes and Pennycuick, C.B., Major Harris, Captains Lee, Travers, Harris, and Shore, Lieutenants George Phillips, Payne, Woodgate, and Ensigns William Phillips, Collis, and Pennycuick were killed; Major Paynter, Captains Brown and Bazalgette, Lieutenants Williams, Croker, Berry, Thelwall, and Hartshorn (Adjutant), Macpherson, and Archer (96th. Foot,) were wounded. Of the men the casualties were returned as four hundred and ninety-seven killed or wounded; two hundred and twenty-seven of these were killed in action, and nine subsequently died of their wounds.

129. “This division nobly maintained the character of the Indian Army, taking and spiking the whole of the enemy’s guns in their front, and dispersing the Sikhs wherever they were seen.”—Lord Gough’s despatch.

130. Forty guns, twelve of which were brought into the British camp.

131. Thirty-eight officers and five hundred and sixty-four men killed, ninety-four officers and one thousand five hundred and fifty-seven men wounded, and one hundred and four missing.

132. Lieutenant Philpotts having been some time on the station was well known and respected by Heke and the natives. At the head of his men, while endeavouring to hew down the palisades with an axe, the defenders called to him by name, and told him to go away, or they should shoot him. This he disregarded and fell. His body being left in possession of the Maories, was by them cooked and partly eaten.

133. The loss would have been greater but for the noble conduct of Allen, the bugler of the detachment, a mere lad: who when struck on the right arm by a tomahawk in the act of sounding the alarm, seized the bugle with his left, and gave a blast which effectually roused his sleeping comrades, when another stroke laid him dead on the ground.

134. The soldiers blamed the sailors for the miscarriage of this affair, who retaliated by making a similar charge against the military. The day was closing when the assault took place, and it appears that when the party led by Commander Hay got into the interior of the “pa,” nothing could at first be seen but a few wounded Maories lying about, and concluding the place to be abandoned, some of the men began straggling in search of plunder. The enemy, who had lain concealed and secure from the bombardment, in holes dug out of the earth covered with turf and brushwood, suddenly rose up on all sides, and poured in such close and withering volleys that the stormers seeing their officers all shot down, were seized with a panic, and discipline was at an end.

135. General Cameron wrote in his despatch “The 43rd Regiment: the Service have sustained a serious loss in the death of Lieut.-Colonel Booth, which took place on the night after the attack. I have already mentioned the brilliant example shown by the officers in the assault; and when I met him on the following morning as he was being carried out of the work, his first words were an expression of regret that he had found it impossible to carry out my orders.”

136. Corporal J. Byrne, V.C., of the 68th., when the order to charge was given, was the first man of his company into the rifle-pits; a Maori, whom he ran through with his bayonet, seized his rifle with one hand, and holding it firm, with the bayonet through his body, tried to cut down the corporal with his tomahawk, but his life was saved by Sergeant Murray, who for his distinguished bravery on the occasion was awarded the Victoria Cross. Sergeant Murray charged a rifle-pit containing from eight to ten of the enemy, and, single-handed, killed or wounded every one of them.

137. So numerous were these expeditions, that no less than fifteen occurred between the years 1849 and 1855 inclusive.

138. 18th., eight hundred and fifty men; 51st., nine hundred; 80th., four hundred and sixty; Artillery, five companies, five hundred and seventeen; Native Infantry, three regiments, two thousand eight hundred; Gun Lascars, seventy; Sappers and Miners, one hundred and seventy; in all five thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven men.

139. Captain John Augustus Wood, of the 20th. Bombay Native Infantry, gained the Victoria Cross for his gallantry on the 9th. of December. On that day he led the grenadier company, which formed the head of the assaulting column. He was the first man on the parapet of the fort, where he was instantly attacked by a large number of the garrison, who suddenly sprang on him from a trench cut in the parapet itself. These men fired a volley at Captain Wood and the head of the storming party, when only a yard or two distant; although struck by no less than seven musket-balls, he at once threw himself upon the enemy, passed his sword through the body of their leader, and, being closely followed by the men of his company, speedily overcame all opposition, and established himself in the place. His wounds compelled him to leave the force for a time; but with the true spirit of a good soldier, he rejoined his regiment, and returned to his duty at Bushire before the wounds were properly healed.

140. Lieutenants Arthur Thomas Moore (Adjutant), and John Grant Malcolmson, of the 3rd. Bombay Light Cavalry, here gained the Victoria Cross. On the occasion of an attack on the enemy on the 8th. of February, 1857, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Forbes, C.B., Lieutenant Moore, the Adjutant of the Regiment, was, perhaps, the first of all by a horse’s length. His horse leaped into the square, and instantly fell dead, crushing down his rider, and breaking his sword as he fell among the broken ranks of the enemy. Lieutenant Moore speedily extricated himself, and attempted with his broken sword to force his way through the press; but he would have assuredly lost his life had not Lieutenant Malcolmson, observing his peril, fought his way to his dismounted comrade through a crowd of enemies, and, giving him his stirrup, safely carried him through everything out of the throng.

141. “To Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, and to his brave companions in arms, the Governor-General in Council desires to offer an early assurance of the warm approbation and thanks which they have so well merited. These are especially due to Major-General Stalker, C.B., and to Colonel Lugard, C.B., chief of the staff, who are described by Sir James Outram as having guided the troops to victory in the time—most happily not of long continuance—during which he was disabled by a severe fall from his horse.”—Fort William, March 12th, 1857.

Major-General Stalker and Commodore Ethersey both destroyed themselves at Bushire, while labouring under mental aberration; the former on the 14th. of March, 1857, and the latter three days afterwards.

142. Sir Charles Napier, in a General Order of February 16th., 1850, thus speaks of these operations. “The fighting and labour fell on those who had to scale precipices to secure the camp, and when marching to protect the front, flank, and rear of the column while passing through a dangerous defile, thirteen miles in length, under a constant fire of matchlock men. It is said that in making this march Runject Singh lost 1,000 men. The Commander-in-Chief does not know whether this story is correct or not, but Brigadier Sir Colin Campbell has not lost twenty, nor was there one bit of baggage taken by our enemies, though they are renowned for being the most daring and dexterous plunderers in the world.”

143. The Afridis are divided into eight principal Khails, or tribes, which are nearly always at war with each other. Each tribe has a debtor and credit account with its neighbour, life for life, and consider revenge the strongest of all obligations, but among them hospitality is the first of virtues.

144. In 1858, a force under Sir Sidney Cotton was despatched to Sittana, on the Eusufyze border, against a body of Hindostanee Wahabee fanatics, who had committed depredations on British villages. The 81st. and 98th. Regiments were the only British troops employed in this expedition, which was successful.

145. “An officer seeing a stir upon the hill side amongst the European troops sent out to the scene of an action fought two days before, and a large group assembled about some object on the ground, ascended a rock above them to learn the cause. A curious sight presented itself. In the centre lay the mutilated body of a slain comrade, and at its head stood a non-commissioned officer with a Testament in his hand. Man after man came up, and to each was administered a solemn oath that from that day they would neither save nor spare, but pay that debt to the uttermost. That oath was afterwards well kept.”—Fosbery’s Umbeyla Campaign.

146. The Umbeyla expedition was scarcely ended, when the Mohmund tribe made a raid into British territory at Shubkuddur, and killed an officer of the Irregular Cavalry who opposed them. To punish the tribe, the Doab Field Force was formed under Colonel Macdonnel, who encountered and severely defeated the Mohmunds near Shubkuddur, January 2nd., 1864. The European troops engaged in this affair were three troops of the 7th. Hussars, and 3rd. Battalion Rifle Brigade; who, twelve years afterwards, were given the Indian Medal, with the “North West Frontier” clasp.

147. Two guns and a number of wounded were abandoned during the retreat, the men of the 43rd. Bengal Infantry refusing to carry them; but to the honour of the Bhootan General, Tongso Punlow, he treated all the wounded very kindly, fed them, and sent them to the British camp, each man with a small present.

148. In one of their raids the Looshais carried off an English girl from a plantation, which was one cause of the expedition being organised against them. At the end of war the girl was given up by the Looshai chiefs.

149. The following is a portion of the farewell order issued by General Bourchier, on the breaking up of the force:—“From the beginning of November to the present time, every man has been employed in hard work, cheerfully performed, often under the most trying circumstances of heat and frost—always bivouacking on the mountain side, in rude huts of grass or leaves; officers and men sharing the same accommodation, marching day by day over precipitous mountains,—and having made a road fit for elephants from Luckipur to Chipoune, a distance of 103 miles. The spirits of the troops never flagged; and when they met the enemy, they drove them from their stockades and strongholds, until they were glad to sue for mercy.”

150. Three Naval Brigades were employed in these expeditions. One, under Captains Butler and Singleton, co-operated with General Colborne on the Perak river; another, under Commander Garforth, comprising officers and men of the “Philomel,” “Modeste,” and “Ringdove,” co-operated with the column under Brigadier-General Ross; and a third, under Commander Stirling, was engaged on the Perak and Lakut rivers. The brigade under Captain Butler, was for one month without vegetables or bread, and lived on tinned meats, varied occasionally by the flesh of a wild buffalo. During the ten days advance to Kinta, the men frequently marched through stagnant water waist-deep, under torrents of rain, and slept in the open-air without cover of any kind. The officers and crews of H.M.S. “Egeria,” “Charybdis,” and “Hart” also took part in the operations.

151. A Naval Brigade, under Captain Clutterbuck, captured a Burmese position at Mayangyan on November 23rd.

152. By a General Order issued January 3rd., 1888, the Indian Medal of 1854, with a clasp inscribed “Burma, 1885–87” was granted “to the troops engaged in the operations between November 14th., 1885, and April 30th., 1887.” A bronze medal and clasp, of a similar pattern was given to all recognised Government followers who accompanied the troops so engaged. Another Order of December 3rd., 1889, notifies—“the Queen’s command, that the grant of the Indian Medal of 1854, with a clasp inscribed “Burma, 1887–89,” shall be extended to all troops engaged in the military operations in Upper Burma, and to those actually engaged in Lower Burma, between the 1st. of May, 1887, and the 31st. of March, 1889. A medal and clasp of similar pattern, but in bronze, is to be issued to all authorised Government followers, who accompanied the troops. Officers and men who already possess the Indian medal, including those wearing the clasp “Burma, 1885–87,” will receive the clasp only.” The medal was struck in England, but the clasp was made in Calcutta. The names of the recipients and their regiments are engraved on the edge of the medal.

153. The European regiments engaged in this expedition were the 1st. Battalions of the 6th. and 19th. Foot, who received the Indian Medal, with the “North West Frontier” clasp.

154. A parallel circumstance is found in the campaigns in Spain, during the reign of Queen Anne. The day before the battle of Saragossa, which was fought on the 20th. August, 1710, several men who were so pressed with hunger and thirst as to venture to gather grapes in a vineyard situated between the two armies, were shot by the enemy’s outposts.

155. As an instance of this, the following circumstance has been narrated to the author by an officer, who, on following the second division up the heights after the battle, found a poor fellow that had escaped untouched by the enemy’s fire, dying of cholera. He offered the man a drop of brandy, who refused it, saying, “It’s too late, sir, there is no use wasting it on me.”

156. This officer also behaved with great gallantry at the assault on the Redan, 8th. September, 1855, where he was shot through both thighs.

157. For this and other interesting information the author is indebted to Colonel Lysons, C.B., who served throughout the Crimean Campaign, and is now employed as Assistant Adjutant-General upon the Staff of Lieutenant-General Sir James Frederick Love, K.C.B., Inspector General of Infantry.

158. It cannot be too generally known that there is an excellent model of the Siege of Sebastopol deposited in the Museum of the United Service Institution, Whitehall Yard, which forms a worthy companion to that of the Battle of Waterloo, by Captain Siborne, also to be seen there. The Sebastopol model owes its origin to the following circumstances:—While the war in the Crimea was still being carried on, His Royal Highness the Prince Consort, as a mark of the continued interest he has always taken in the above Institution, presented to its Museum, in November, 1855, a model of the Siege of Sebastopol, based upon the best information that could at that time be procured in England. His Royal Highness, on presenting it, made a stipulation that the council would take steps to mark (in colour or otherwise), the exact position of the attacks of the allies, and of the Russian defences at the time of the capture of the place.

The council lost no time in inviting some officers who had lately returned from the Crimea, to undertake the completion of the model, according to His Royal Highness’s wishes; difficulties, however, presented themselves in endeavouring to carry this out in a satisfactory manner, which it was found impossible to overcome. In the meantime, at the expiration of the war in 1856, the officers of the Royal Engineers and of the Quartermaster-General’s department had completed their official surveys of the country, and, with His Royal Highness’s concurrence, it was resolved to construct a new model, based upon the latest and most accurate information. Colonel F. W. Hamilton, C.B., of the Grenadier Guards, who was wounded at the Battle of Inkermann, undertook the execution, the officers of the Army and Navy being invited to subscribe to a fund for defraying the necessary expenses, the Prince Consort heading the list with a donation of £50. The model is constructed to a horizontal scale of eleven inches to one mile, or one inch to four hundred and eighty feet. A succinct but valuable description of the model by Colonel Hamilton has been printed, from which the above particulars have been extracted.

159. All inventions and resources were pressed into service during the war: photography lent its aid; a telegraph and a railroad were ultimately constructed; and Soyer made his culinary campaign; but from the first the leading public journals had their representatives in the field. The letters of Mr. W. H. Russell, the special correspondent of “The Times,” were eagerly read by all, and the above has been extracted from that gentleman’s work, “The British Expedition to the Crimea.”

160. “The English cavalry, commanded by Lord Cardigan, had attacked our brigade of hussars (6th. Cavalry Division), with extraordinary impetuosity, but being themselves assailed in flank by four squadrons of our combined regiment of Lancers, they were thrown back, while the artillery of the 12th. and 16th. divisions fired after them with canister, and the Lancers with their carbines.”

“The English cavalry, while charging our hussars, succeeded in penetrating to the battery of Don Cossacks, No. 3, and cut down some of its gunners.”—Extract from Prince Menschikoff’s despatch, dated 25th. October, 1854.

“The enemy’s attack was most pertinacious; he charged our cavalry in spite of the grape fired with great precision from six guns of the light battery, No. 7, in spite of the fire of the skirmishers of the regiment “Odessa,” and of a company of the fourth battalion of “Tirailleurs,” that stood on the right wing, and even unheeding the artillery of General Yabokritski.”—General Liprandi’s report to Prince Menschikoff, 26th. October, 1854.

161. In the “Curiosities of War,” are shown the numerous battles which have been fought on Sundays, especially on Palm, Easter, and Whit Sundays. From the Wars of the Roses to the time of Wellington, Sunday has been memorable in English military annals. It is a stern necessity, that offers so strong a contrast to the prayer which then is ascending from ivied village church or stately city fane, to preserve us “from battle and murder, and from sudden death.” The Peninsular War was fruitful in Sunday fighting, and the following instances in that and more recent campaigns are here inserted, as being intimately connected with the “Medals of the British Army.”—The second battle in Portugal, that of Vimiera, was fought on Sunday, 21st. August, 1808. The battle of Fuentes d’Onor was gained on Sunday, the 5th. of May, 1811. On Sunday evening, 10th. January, 1812, Lord Wellington issued the brief and determined order, that “Ciudad Rodrigo must be carried by assault this evening, at seven o’clock.” The battle of Orthes was fought on Sunday, the 27th. of February, 1814, and that of Toulouse—the last general action of the Peninsular War—occurred on Easter Sunday, the 10th. of April following. The Battle of Waterloo was also decided on Sunday, the 18th. of June, 1815. The second Burmese War afforded two examples:—Easter Sunday the 11th. April, 1852, the attack on the lines of defence at Rangoon; and the attack and capture of Pegu, on Sunday, the 21st. of November, 1852. The victory of Inkermann, as above narrated, was achieved on Sunday, the 5th. of November, 1854. And it was on Sunday, the 10th. of May, 1857, that the terrible Indian Mutiny broke out at Meerut.

162. “Every bush hid a dead man, and in some places small groups lay heaped. In a spot which might have been covered by a common bell-tent, I saw lying four Englishmen and seven Russians. All the field was strewn; but the space in front of the two-gun battery, where the Guards fought, bore terrible pre-eminence in slaughter. The sides of the hill, up to and around the battery, were literally heaped with bodies. It was painful to see the noble Guardsmen, with their large forms and fine faces, lying amidst the dogged, low-browed Russians. One Guardsman lay, in advance of the battery, on his back, with his arms raised in the very act of thrusting with the bayonet; he had been killed by a bullet entering through his right eye. His coat was open, and I read his name on the Guernsey frock underneath—an odd name—‘Mustow.’ While I was wondering why his arms had not obeyed the laws of gravity, and fallen by his side when he fell dead, a Guardsman came up and told me he had seen Mustow rush out of the battery and charge with the bayonet, with which he was thrusting at two or three of the enemy, when he was shot. In their last charges the Russians must have trodden at every step on the bodies of their comrades.”—“The Story of the Campaign of Sebastopol,” by Lieutenant-Colonel E. Bruce Hamley, Royal Artillery.

163. The first notice of the advance of the Russians was given by Sir Thomas Troubridge, who commanded the outposts of the first brigade of the Light Division. After relieving the advanced sentries, he went down before daybreak towards the Mamelon, and, sweeping the ground with a field-glass, descried the enemy on the opposite side of the ravine.

164. Some misapprehension having arisen regarding the numbers then actually belonging to the army in the Crimea, in consequence of the above statement in Lord Raglan’s despatch, the following return of the strength on the 4th. of November, 1854, is inserted:—

| Cavalry. | Artillery and Sappers & Miners. | Infantry.
Under arms | 1,417 | 3,154 | 17,436
Detached on command, Bâtmen, and otherwise employed | 449 | 260 | 4,353
Sick { Present | 149 | 50 | 1,131
Sick { Absent | 512 | 130 | 5,104
| 2,527 | 3,594 | 28,024
Officers | 107 | 147 | 708
Total officers and men, 4th. November, 1854 35,107.

The brigade of Highlanders, upwards of 2,000 men, was at Balaklava; the third division of 3,400 men occupied the heights in rear of the trenches, a sortie from the town being expected: and about 3,600 were in the trenches; these, deducted from 17,436, the “Infantry under arms,” leave 8,436, nearly agreeing with the number given in the despatch.

165. “At one time, while the Duke was rallying his men, a body of Russians began to single him out, and to take shots at him in the most deliberate manner. A surgeon, Mr. Wilson, 7th. Hussars, who was attached to the brigade, perceived the danger of his Royal Highness, and with the greatest gallantry and coolness, assembled a few men of the Guards, led them to the charge, and utterly routed and dispersed the Russians. The Duke’s horse was killed in the course of the fight. At the close of the day he called Mr. Wilson in front of the regiment and publicly thanked him for having in all probability saved his life.”—“Expedition to the Crimea,” by W. H. Russell, L.L.D.

166. The incident is thus alluded to in a letter written on the day following the escape of the French garrison of Almeida, by the Duke of Wellington to Viscount Beresford:—“Villa Formosa, 11th. May, 1811. You will hardly believe that we were obliged to pick up the French shot in our camp to make up ammunition for Arentschild’s guns, his reserve having been left behind at Saragossa.”

167. Non-commissioned officers and men, 11th. January, 1855:—

| Cavalry. | Artillery and Sappers & Miners. | Infantry.
Under arms | 1,086 | 2,971 | 17,050
Bâtmen, & otherwise employed | 306 | 100 | 3,040
On command | 242 | 206 | 2,029
Sick { Present | 193 | 564 | 4,821
Sick { Absent | 576 | 673 | 9,174
| 2,403 | 4,514 | 36,114
Officers | 111 | 161 | 832
Total officers and men, 11th. January, 1855 44,135.

168. “Would you tell Mrs. Herbert that I begged she would let me see frequently the accounts she receives from Miss Nightingale or Mrs. Bracebridge, as I hear no details of the wounded, though I see so many from officers, etc., about the battle-field, and naturally the former must interest me more than anyone. Let Mrs. Herbert also know that I wish Miss Nightingale and the ladies would tell these poor noble wounded and sick men that no one takes a warmer interest, or feels more for their sufferings, or admires their courage and heroism more than their Queen. Day and night she thinks of her beloved troops; so does the Prince. Beg Mrs. Herbert to communicate these my words to those ladies, as I know that our sympathy is much valued by these noble fellows.—Victoria.”

169. “The covering party for the entire right attack (upwards of a mile in extent) never had exceeded, at this period of the siege, three hundred and fifty men, and on the night of the 21st. of January it numbered only two hundred and ninety men. The guards for the other attacks were equally small.”—Major Elphinstone’s “Journal of Operations conducted by the Royal Engineers.”

170. “The gallant old 7th. Fusiliers had to run the gauntlet of a large body of the enemy, whom they drove back à la fourchette. The 34th. regiment had an enormous force to contend against, and their Colonel, Kelly, was carried off by the enemy. In the midst of the fight, Major Gordon, of the Royal Engineers, displayed that cool courage and presence of mind which never forsook him. With a little switch in his hand, he encouraged the men to defend the trenches, and standing up on the top of the parapet, unarmed as he was, hurled down stones upon the Russians. He was struck by a ball, which passed through the lower part of his arm, and at the same time received a bullet through the shoulder. All rejoiced that he was not dangerously wounded.”—The British Expedition to the Crimea, by W. H. Russell, L.L.D.

171. The British ships employed in this expedition were the “Royal Albert,” “Agamemnon,” “Hannibal,” “Algiers,” “St. Jean d’Acre,” “Princess Royal,” ships of the line; and twenty-seven frigates and gunboats. The land forces amounted to nearly 16,000 men, with six batteries of artillery.

172. “From the 13th. to the 19th. of August, inclusive, the expenditure of ammunition amounted to twenty-six thousand two hundred and seventy rounds, and that of powder to about eighty-one tons.”—Artillery Operations, compiled by Captain and Brevet-Major W. E. M. Reilly, C.B., Royal Artillery.

173. Number killed, wounded, etc., of the British army in the Crimea, from the date of embarkation for the East, to the 30th. April, 1856.

| Cavalry. | Artillery. | Engineers. | Infantry.
Officers. | N.-C. O. & Men. | Officers. | N.-C. O. & Men. | Officers. | N.-C. O. & Men. | Officers. | N.-C. O. & Men.
--- | --- | --- | --- | --- | --- | --- | ---
Killed in action | 9 | 114 | 11 | 121 | 9 | 32 | 125 | 2331
Died of wounds | 4 | 26 | 1 | 52 | 6 | 23 | 73 | 1832
Died of disease, etc. | 23 | 1007 | 10 | 1298 | 5 | 175 | 105 | 13,414
Total deaths | 36 | 1147 | 22 | 1471 | 20 | 230 | 303 | 17,577
Wounded { severely | 12 | 113 | 6 | 632 | 7 | 31 | 254 | 5186
Wounded { slightly | 14 | 124 | 24 | 6 | 55 | 181 | 5220
Total wounded | 26 | 237 | 30 | 632 | 13 | 86 | 435 | 10,406
Number who suffered amputation | 1 | 22 | 1 | 32 | 2 | 7 | 34 | 810

174. The “Turkish General Service Medal,” instituted by Mahomet II., in 1831, was given by the Sultan, to Colonel (afterwards General Sir J. Lintorn) Simmons, two officers, and sixteen men of the tenth company Royal Engineers, and to two officers, and thirty men forming the crew of a gunboat, for services in the Danube in 1854. The medals given to Colonel Simmons and Commander Carr-Glyn, were in gold, the others in silver. On the obverse is the Sultan’s cypher, within a circle, surmounted by the crescent and star, on the sides are flags and laurel branches. The reverse has a large elliptical star, surmounted by another of six points, below is a scroll with a Turkish inscription, signifying Medal, or Mark of Honour. Ribbon: red, with green edges. Medals—one in gold, and the others in silver—were also given to seven British officers in command of Turkish troops at the successful defence of Silistria, in 1854; and a silver medal was given to General Sir F. Williams and the officers under him for the defence of Kars, 1855.

175. The first act of bravery for which the Cross was given.

176. Queen’s Regiments in India on the 1st. of May, 1857:—6th. Dragoon Guards, 9th. and 12th. Lancers, and 14th. Light Dragoons, 8th. Foot, 10th. (first battalions), 24th., 27th., 29th., 32nd., 35th., 43rd., 52nd., 53rd., 60th. (first battalion), 61st., 64th., 70th., 74th., 75th., 78th., 81st., 83rd., 84th., 86th., and 87th. Regiments. Strength:—seven hundred and fifty-seven officers and twenty-two thousand four hundred and seventy-one men. The East India Company’s troops raised this force to two hundred and seventy-seven thousand seven hundred and forty-six; the Native Troops included therein amounting to two hundred and thirty-two thousand two hundred and twenty-four, and the Europeans to forty-five thousand five hundred and twenty-two.

177. The following fact is significant of the scarcity of this kind of ammunition:—In one of the field force orders it was notified that two annas would be given for each of the enemy’s twenty-four pounder round shot that might be brought into camp, to be again used up. Similar instances occurred during the siege of Sebastopol, and in the Peninsula, as noticed in the account of the War in the Crimea, at page 417 of this work.

178. Sir John Lawrence, the able chief commissioner of the Punjab, by his wise and prompt measures secured the tranquility of that portion of India. The necessary steps to disarm the Native Regiments were ably carried into effect by the 81st., the only Queen’s regiment at Lahore. Putteeala, a powerful Sikh chieftain, also gave zealous aid, not only by sending troops to replace those who had marched from Umballa to join their comrades before Delhi, but also by affording protection to fugitives, and exercising his influence to keep his countrymen faithful to the British; his relative, the Jheend Rajah also proceeded to Delhi with a body of his own troops, and bore an active share in the subsequent operations. The authorities at Peshawur, where fourteen thousand men were stationed, only about one-fourth being Europeans, were on the alert; the fort of Attock was at once provisioned for a siege, the 57th. Queen’s regiment forming the garrison, and the 64th. Native Infantry were distributed in the frontier forts, the treasure being deposited at Peshawur. The Guides were sent to join the army before Delhi, where they arrived in June, after a march of about six hundred miles, pronounced by Sir Henry Barnard to be without a parallel. Colonel Edwards, of Punjab fame, also by his appeals caused several bodies of Sikh troops to uphold British rule, and they were found most welcome at Delhi, above all, the great object of disarming the suspicious regiments was carried out. Colonel Ellice with three companies of the 24th. regiment, had an affair with the 14th. Native Infantry, at Jhelum on the 7th. of July; in which he himself was dangerously wounded; and a flying column, under Brigadier-General Nicholson, encountered the mutineers about noon on the 12th. of July, as they were crossing the Ravee; in this action the 52nd. Light Infantry, under Colonel Campbell, maintained their high character. After another attack on the 16th. of that month, the Brigadier proceeded to several disturbed parts of the country, and eventually joined the troops before Delhi on the 14th. of August. The column from the Punjab comprised the 52nd. Light Infantry, a wing of the 61st., No. 17 Light Field Battery, 2nd. regiment of Punjab Infantry, a wing of the 7th. Punjab Police Battalion, 4th. Sikh Infantry, two hundred and fifty Mooltanee Horse, with siege guns and ordnance stores. The 52nd. were six hundred and eighty strong, with six sick, but on the 14th. of September, owing to the ravages of fever and cholera, they only mustered two hundred and forty effectives of all ranks.

179. In addition to these two officers there were Sergeants John Smith and A. B. Carmichael, and Corporal F. Burgess, alias Joshua Burgess Grierson, of the Sappers and Miners; Bugler Hawthorne, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, and twenty-four Sappers and Miners, viz.:—fourteen Native and ten Punjabees. Covered by the fire of the 60th. Rifles, this party advanced at the double towards the Cashmere Gate; Lieutenant Home, with Sergeants John Smith and Carmichael, and Havildar Madhoo, all of the Sappers, leading and carrying the powder-bags, followed by Lieutenant Salkeld, Corporal Burgess, and a section of the remainder of the party. Sergeant Carmichael was killed whilst laying his powder, and Havildar Madhoo was wounded. Whilst endeavouring to fire the charge Lieutenant Salkeld was shot through the leg and arm, and handed over the slow match to Corporal Burgess, who fell mortally wounded just as he had successfully performed his duty. Havildar Tiluk Singh, of the Sappers and Miners was wounded, and Ram Heth, Sepoy, of the same corps, was killed during this part of the operation. The demolition having been most successful, Lieutenant Home then caused the bugle to sound the regimental call of the 52nd. as the signal for the advance of the column; this was repeated three times, as it was feared that amidst the noise of the assault the sound might not be heard. The bugler, Robert Hawthorne, after performing his own dangerous duty, humanely attached himself to Lieutenant Salkeld, and after binding up that officer’s wounds under a heavy musketry fire, had him removed without further injury. For this deed, pronounced to be “as noble as any that has ever graced the annals of war,” he received the Victoria Cross.

180. Well might the Governor-General, in his “Notification,” remark, that “Before a single soldier, of the many thousands who are hastening from England to uphold the supremacy of the British power, has set foot on these shores, the rebel force, where it was strongest and most united, and where it had the command of unbounded military appliances, has been destroyed or scattered by an army collected within the limits of the North-western Provinces and the Punjab alone.”

181. At one time there were three brothers of this name before Delhi, the 8th. Foot being in command of Lieutenant-Colonel Greathed at the assault on that city; this was the elder; the other, H. H. Greathed, Esq., Commissioner and Political Agent of the Bengal Civil Service, died of cholera on the 19th. of September, the day previous to its capture; and the youngest, Brevet-Major William Wilberforce Harris Greathed, C.B., of the Bengal Engineers, was severely wounded in the storming of Delhi.

182. Afterwards General Sir Hope Grant, G.C.B.

183. The strength of the Lucknow garrison on the 1st. of July, 1857, consisted of one thousand six hundred and eighteen officers and men, “effective, fit for duty”; the sick and wounded amounted to eighty officers and men.

184. One of the most remarkable relics of the siege that I have seen was the mess plate of the 32nd. regiment. The spoons were twisted by the effect of the enemy’s shot, and the soup tureen presented a singular appearance, the handles being nearly wrenched off. These battered articles were sent to Windsor Castle for the inspection of Her Majesty.

185. The native non-commissioned officers and men who formed part of the garrison, received the Indian Order of Merit, and were permitted to count three years of additional service. The 13th., 48th., and 71st. regiments of Native Infantry were afterwards formed into one corps, designated the “Regiment of Lucknow.”

186. The garrison of Lucknow, from the 30th. of June to the 26th. of September, 1857, had one hundred and forty officers and men, Europeans, killed, and one hundred and ninety wounded; Natives, seventy-two killed and one hundred and thirty-one wounded.

187. Cawnpore unfortunately occupies a prominent place in the history of the mutiny. General Sir Hugh Wheeler, seeing the state of the native troops, which composed part of the garrison, formed an entrenched camp round the hospital barracks, and collected a supply of provisions. Owing to the defection of the native corps, some of which at first appeared faithful, the force ultimately consisted of the first company sixth battalion of artillery, sixty-one; 32nd. regiment, eighty-four; 1st. European Fusiliers, fifteen; 84th. regiment, fifty; in all, two hundred and ten. To these may be added the officers of the three native infantry regiments, and others, amounting to about one hundred. The non-combatants amounted to five hundred and ninety, one hundred and sixty women and children being included in the latter number, in all nine hundred. Considering the defenceless state of the camp, it was wonderful that the garrison could withstand the enemy for a single day. The Sepoys commenced their attack on the 7th. of June, and continued an almost constant fire on the camp until the 24th. The garrison had only eight guns, while some opposed to them were twenty-four pounders. Frequent attempts were made to carry the enclosure by storm, but they were unsuccessful, the Sepoys being driven back each time. The sufferings of the garrison were so extreme, that on the 25th. of June, arrangements were entered into with Nena Sahib for the evacuation of the place. The result is but too well known. While the unfortunate people were proceeding towards Allahabad, the treacherous mutineers fired upon all in the boats; the one in which General Wheeler (who had been severely wounded) was in they brought back to Cawnpore. Only a few escaped, one of whom, Lieutenant Delafosse, has given a narrative of what he witnessed. All who were not killed in the boats were carried back to Cawnpore; the men being shot, and the females detained prisoners.

188. This miscreant’s real name was Doondoo Punt, and he was the adopted son of Bajee Kao, the ex-Peishwah of Poona. After the death of the latter, in 1852, he made claim to the pension which had been allowed to that chief by the treaty of 1818, when he gave himself up to Sir John Malcolm. The refusal of the Indian authorities to recognise his right made him commence his vindictive course. He had been permitted to keep up a retinue of two hundred soldiers, and had a fortified place of residence at Bithoor, ten miles from Cawnpore.

189. Promoted to the rank of Major-General on the 30th. of July, 1857, and was afterwards appointed a Knight Commander of the Bath; also created a baronet, but dying before the patent was sealed, the dignity was conferred upon his son, Lieutenant-General Sir Henry M. Havelock, Bart., of the 18th. Royal Irish regiment.

190. Captain William Robert Moorsom, of the 52nd. Light Infantry, rendered most important service in guiding Havelock’s second column. This young officer had been selected in 1856 to conduct a scientific survey of Lucknow, and having preserved rough copies of it, his knowledge of the city proved of the highest importance, not only on this, but subsequent occasions, his gallantry being repeatedly mentioned in the despatches. Captain Moorsom met a soldier’s death at the early age of twenty-four, at the head of a column of attack on the rebel parts of the city of Lucknow, on the 11th. of March, 1858, and the 52nd., feeling that the career of this young officer, who had been engaged in nine pitched battles and numerous skirmishes, having been twice wounded, was an honour to the regiment, erected a monumental tablet to his memory in the cathedral of Rochester. The Division of Sir James Outram also erected in Westminster Abbey a memorial window to their youthful Quartermaster-General.

191. Captain Oliver J. Jones, R.N., in his “Recollections of a Winter Campaign in India, 1857–8,” gives the following amusing anecdote of his first peep at the Commander-in-Chief. The author was wandering through the rooms of a “strongish place” taken from a Rajah.—“In one of them I found a couple of glass candlesticks, not worth sixpence a piece; but as my establishment only sported an empty porter bottle, I thought they would make a handsome addition, and took them. Coming down stairs, I met Forster—poor fellow! he is now dead—one of the Chief’s aide-de-camps, who said,—‘By Jove, old fellow, you’d better not let Sir Colin catch you looting—here he comes!’ upon which I dropped them, as Paddy says, like a hot murphy; and in a couple of minutes after saw a Sikh walking off with my elegant candlesticks. Soon afterwards I saw the Chief serving out bamboo backsheesh to some Sikhs who had passed him with loot, with a big stick, and I rejoiced at the warning my friend Foster had given me, else, perhaps, in his wrath, he might have broken my head too.”

The promising young officer above referred to, namely Captain W. F. Godolphin Forster, of the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, son of Major-General W. F. Foster, K.H., Military Secretary at Head Quarters, died at Lucknow on the 14th. of May, 1858, and up to that date had accompanied Sir Colin Campbell in all his battles and operations against the mutineers.

192. Mr. Thomas Henry Kavanagh, Assistant Commissioner in Oude, when serving under the orders of Lieutenant-General Sir James Outram, in Lucknow, on the 8th. of November, 1857, volunteered on the dangerous duty of proceeding through the city to the camp of the Commander-in-Chief, for the purpose of guiding the relieving force to the beleaguered garrison in the Residency,—a task which he performed with chivalrous gallantry and devotion.

A highly interesting work has been written by this gentleman, showing how he won the Victoria Cross, which was conferred upon him under the Royal Warrant of the 13th. of December, 1858; by which this high distinction was accorded to certain non-military persons, who, as Volunteers, had borne arms against the mutineers in India.

193. “There never was a bolder feat of arms, and the loss inflicted on the enemy, after the entrance of the Secundra Bagh was effected, was immense,—more than two thousand of the enemy were afterwards carried out. The officers who led the regiments were Lieutenant-Colonel L. Hay, H.M.’s 93rd. Highlanders, Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon, H.M.’s 93rd. Highlanders; Captain Walton, H.M.’s 53rd. Foot; Lieutenant Paul, 4th. Punjaub Infantry (since dead); and Major Barnston, H.M.’s 90th. Foot.”—Sir Colin Campbell’s despatch.

194. “The fighting on the 28th. was very severe. On the left advance, Colonel Walpole with the Rifles, supported by Captain Greene’s battery, and part of the 82nd. regiment, achieved a complete victory over the enemy, and captured two eighteen-pounder guns. The glory of this well-contested fight belongs entirely to the above-named companies and artillery.”—Major-General Windham’s Despatch.

195. Force employed on the 6th. of December:—Brigadier Greathed’s Brigade—8th., 64th., and 2nd. Punjaub Infantry. Artillery Brigade—two troops Horse Artillery; three light field Batteries; guns of the Naval Brigade; heavy field Battery Royal Artillery. Cavalry Brigade—9th. Lancers; detachments 1st., 2nd., and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry and Hodson’s Horse. 4th. Brigade—53rd. Foot; 42nd. and 93rd. Highlanders; 4th. Punjaub Rifles. 5th. Infantry Brigade—23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers; 32nd. and 82nd. Regiments. 6th. Brigade—second and third battalions Rifle Brigade; detachment 38th. Foot. Engineer Brigade—Royal Engineers, and detachments Bengal and Punjaub Sappers and Miners attached to the various brigades of Infantry.

196. Troops employed:—Head-quarters of the division of Artillery and of the Field Artillery brigade under Major-General Sir A. Wilson, K.C.B., and Colonel D. Wood, C.B. Royal Horse Artillery: Lieutenant-Colonel D’Aguilar’s troop, Royal Horse Artillery; Lieutenant-Colonel Toombs, C.B., and Lieutenant Bishop’s troops; Bengal Horse Artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel Turner; two twenty-four pounders and two eight-inch howitzers of the “Shannon’s” Naval Brigade; two companies Punjaub Sappers and Miners. Head-quarters of the Cavalry division and the 1st. Cavalry Brigade, under Brigadier-General Sir J. H. Grant, K.C.B., and Brigadier Little. 9th. Lancers; 2nd. Punjaub Irregular Cavalry; detachment of 5th. Punjaub ditto; 1st. Sikh Irregular Cavalry. Second division of Infantry, under Brigadier-General Sir E. Lugard, K.C.B., consisting of third brigade, Brigadier P. M. M. Guy, 34th., 38th., and 53rd. Foot; fourth brigade, Brigadier the Honourable Adrian Hope, 42nd. and 93rd. Highlanders and 4th. Punjaub Rifles.

197. The force under Brigadier-General Franks consisted of one hundred and forty European and one hundred and seven Native officers, and five thousand six hundred and forty-six men, and was composed of two companies of Royal, one of Bengal, and one of Madras Artillery; detachments of Benares Horse; Lahore Light Horse, Pathan Horse, and third Sikh Irregular Cavalry; Her Majesty’s 10th., 20th., and 97th. regiments, and six battalions of Ghoorkha infantry and artillery. A dashing cavalry combat occurred at Nyapoorwa, on the 1st. March, in which Captain Aikman, commanding the 3rd. Sikh cavalry, was greatly distinguished; and on the 4th. of that month, the fort of Dhowrara was captured.

198. Force sent across the Goomtee under Sir James Outram:—Lieutenant-Colonel D’Aguilar’s troop Royal Horse Artillery; Major Remmington’s and Captain McKinnon’s troops Royal Horse Artillery, under Lieutenant-Colonel F. Turner; Captains Gibbons’ and Middleton’s Light Field Batteries; Royal Artillery and head-quarters Field Artillery Brigade; head-quarters Cavalry Division and of first Cavalry Brigade; 2nd. Dragoon Guards; 9th. Lancers; 2nd. Punjaub Cavalry, detachments 1st. and 5th. Punjaub Cavalry, under Captains Watson and Sanford; third Infantry Division under Brigadier-General R. Walpole; fifth Brigade, Brigadier Douglas, C.B., 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, 97th. Highlanders, and 1st. Bengal Fusiliers; sixth Brigade, Brigadier Alfred Horsford, C.B., second and third battalions Rifle Brigade, and 2nd. Punjaub Infantry.

199. Promoted Major-General for his services on this occasion, and also when in command of the force employed at the relief of Azimghur, in April, 1858.

200. From the 2nd. to the 25th. of March, 1858, the British had one hundred and twenty-seven officers and men killed, and five hundred and ninety-five wounded.

201. Force employed at the Betwa.—Artillery, three siege guns, sixteen light field guns; 14th. Light Dragoons, two hundred and forty-three rank and file; Hyderabad Cavalry, two hundred and seven sabres; 86th. Regiment, two hundred and eight rank and file; 3rd. Bombay European Regiment, two hundred and twenty-six rank and file; 24th. Bombay Native Infantry, two hundred and ninety-eight rank and file; and 25th. Bombay Native Infantry, four hundred rank and file.

202. Several standards were captured, together with a silk Union Jack which had been given by Lord William Bentinck to the grandfather of the Ranee’s husband, with permission to have it carried before him as a reward for his fidelity, a privilege accorded to no other Indian Prince. The soldiers who had so bravely won this flag of their country, asked permission to hoist it on the place,—a request to which Sir Hugh Rose at once acceded.

203. See Recipients of the Victoria Cross.

204. Lieutenant Cameron, of the 72nd., received the Victoria Cross for conspicuous bravery on this day, in having headed a small party of men, and attacked a body of armed fanatic rebels, strongly posted in a loopholed house, with one narrow entrance. He stormed the house, and killed three rebels in single combat. This officer was severely wounded, having lost the half of one hand, by a stroke from a tulwar.

205. In addition to four killed and fourteen wounded, the 14th. Light Dragoons had eighteen cases of sunstroke, two proving fatal. The 71st. Highland Light Infantry suffered from the same cause, eight out of the nineteen cases dying from the intense heat, one day in the shade it rose to 130 degrees. Sir Hugh Rose stated in his despatch, that when a wing of the 71st. was prostrated by sun-sickness, the only complaint he heard in the field hospitals from these gallant fellows, was that they could not rise and fight.

206. Troops employed in the action at Banda:—Horse Artillery, European and Native; 12th. Lancers (left wing); one squadron Hyderabad Cavalry, one hundred and thirty-six; detachments Royal Artillery; Madras Artillery; Sappers and Miners; 3rd. Madras European Regiment; 1st. Regiment of Native Infantry; Detachment 50th. Native Infantry.

207. One of these, the defence of Arrah, is most remarkable. Sixteen Europeans and fifty Sikh soldiers, made a noble stand against three thousand mutineers. The Europeans were Mr. Littledale, judge; Mr. Bombe, collector; Mr. Wake, magistrate; and Mr. Boyle, railway engineer—all civilians. The first attempt to relieve them failed; on the 27th. of July portions of the 10th. and 37th. regiments, and some Sikhs, about four hundred in all, were sent up the river from Dynapore in two steamers, one of which grounded: this caused a delay, but in the evening of the 29th. the troops were disembarked. Captain Dunbar pushed on until he reached the outskirts of the town, when the Sepoys suddenly opened a destructive fire of musketry from the wood, a great number, including himself, being killed, the survivors being hotly pursued to the steamer. Major Vincent Eyre, of the Bengal Horse Artillery (author of the well-known work on the disasters at Cabool), who was in command of a flying force, on hearing of this event advanced from Shawpore, a distance of twenty-eight miles, and on the 2nd. of August encountered the rebels near Goojerajunge; and although the odds were twenty to one, gallantly defeated them. Mr. Ross Lowis Mangles, Assistant-Magistrate at Patna, and Mr. William Fraser M‘Donell, Magistrate of Sarun, both of the Bengal Civil Service, received the Victoria Cross for their services; the former for volunteering to serve with the above, having, on the morning of the 30th. of July, after Captain Dunbar’s death, during the retreat, with signal gallantry and generous self-devotion, and notwithstanding that he had himself been previously wounded, carried for several miles, out of action, a wounded soldier of the 37th. regiment, bore him in safety to the boats, after binding up his wounds under a murderous fire, which killed or wounded almost the whole detachment; and the latter for great coolness and bravery on the same day and occasion, in having climbed, under an incessant fire outside the boat in which he and several soldiers were, up to the rudder, and with considerable difficulty cut through the lashing which secured it to the side of the boat; on this being cut the boat obeyed the helm, and thus thirty-five European soldiers escaped certain death. In this feat of arms, by which the gallant garrison was relieved, one hundred and fifty-four men of the 5th. Fusiliers, under Captain L’Estrange, maintained the ancient fame of their regiment, and shared with the first company of the 5th. battalion of the Bengal Artillery, and the Buxar Gentlemen Volunteers, in this important result; so honourable to them and to their daring commander. Captain Scott, Ensigns Lewis Oldfield (wounded), and Mason, and Assistant-Surgeon Thornton, were the other officers of the detachment of the 5th. Fusiliers.

208. The First Brigade, with whom was Sir Robert Napier, consisted of the third Scinde Horse; head-quarters 12th. Bengal Cavalry; a battery 21st. Brigade Royal Artillery, with steel 7-pounder guns; head-quarters 10th. Company Royal Engineers; 4th. King’s Own; 23rd. Punjaubees, and wing of 27th Beloochees, also a Naval Brigade of eighty-three men under Commander Fellowes, H.M.S. “Dryad,” with twelve 12-pounder rocket tubes, divided into two batteries. The Second Brigade comprised four troops 3rd. Bombay Cavalry; a battery of the 14th. Brigade Royal Artillery, with four 12-pounder Armstrong guns; detachment 5th. battery 25th. Brigade R.A., with two 8-inch mortars; battery 21st. Brigade, with steel 7-pounders; company of Sappers and Miners; 2nd., 3rd., and 4th. Companies of Bombay Sappers and Miners; the 33rd. Regiment, and wing of the 10th. Bombay Native Infantry. The reinforcement consisted of six companies of 45th. Regiment; wing of 3rd. Native Infantry; wing of the 27th. Native Infantry; one troop 3rd. Cavalry; wing of 3rd. Dragoon Guards; and a squadron of 10th. Bengal Cavalry.

209. “The body of Fitaurari Gabri could be distinguished from the remainder of the fallen by its gorgeous attire. He had been one of the first to fall, and seven chiefs who had attempted to bear away his body were laid in a heap around him. On the left, where the pioneers and baggage guard had been engaged, the dead lay thickest. Along the ravine where the bayonet charge was made men and horses were heaped in tens and twenties. In addition to those that lay there, hundreds had been carried into the fortress during the night.”—(Lieut. Shepherd, correspondent of the Daily News).

210. “Nothing was left us but to leave marks of our power or vengeance, which would long be remembered. No more utterly atrocious Government than that which has thus, perhaps fallen, ever existed on the face of the earth. Their capital was a charnel-house, their religion a combination of cruelty and treachery, their policy the natural outcome of their religion.”—Despatch of Sir G. Wolseley to Lord Kimberley.

211. Among the small body of British officers with Captain Glover, besides Captain Sartorius, were Lieutenants Cameron and Barnard, 19th. regiment; Commander Larcom, Lieutenant Moore, Dr. Rowe, and Dr. Bailey, R.N., and three master gunners of the Royal Artillery.

212. The plunder captured at Coomassie, consisting chiefly of the gold ornaments of the King’s wives, was sold at Cape Coast Castle, and realised nearly £6,000. Among it was an ivory-hilted sword, having on one side of the blade the following inscription, “From Her Majesty Queen Victoria to the King of Ashantee.” This sword which was found in the King’s bedchamber, was purchased by the Officers of the Staff, and presented by them to Sir Garnet Wolseley. On the reverse of the blade is another inscription, “Major-General Sir Garnet Joseph Wolseley, K.C.B., from the Officers of his Staff. Coomassie, 4th. February, 1874.”

213. Only one military officer, Colonel A. B. Tulloch, C.B., Chief of the Intelligence Department, who was present at the bombardment, received this clasp.

214. The greatest number of bars given with any single medal was six, and but four were issued with this number, to four men of the 19th. Hussars. The medals were supplied by the Mint, but a Birmingham firm assisted in their production. All the officers above the rank of captain, who served in the campaign of 1882, received the Order of the Medjidie from the Khedive.

215. The Naval Brigade held Alexandria till the end of July, by which time so many troops had arrived, that the services of the seamen on shore were no longer required, with the exception of those serving in Captain Fisher’s moveable armoured battery. The marines remained on shore, and took the chief part in a smart engagement near Ramleh, on August 5th.

216. Port Said was seized by Captain Fairfax, R.N., and Ismailia occupied by Captain Fitzroy, R.N. On August 20th. the seamen and marines of the “Seagull” and “Mosquito,” with two hundred of the 72nd. Highlanders, attacked and carried an entrenched position at Chalouf.

217. The troops from India consisted of 1st. Battalion 72nd. Highlanders; 7th. Native Infantry; 29th. Punjaubees; 29th. Beloochees; a battery of seven-pounder screw guns; and the 2nd., 6th., and 13th. Bengal Cavalry.

218. The Highland Brigade, on entering Cairo, was first quartered in the Citadel, but removed and occupied a camp without the walls during the months of October and November. One night in October a curious incident happened. A large number of Bedouins were prowling around the city and encampment, into which they now and then fired. The dress of the Highlanders completely puzzled the Arabs, and imagining them to be the wives of the Infidel soldiers in Cairo, they made a dash at the tents, hoping to capture some of the damsels to enliven their homes in the desert. They were undeceived by being saluted with a volley that stretched forty of them on the ground, and the survivors sought safety in flight.

219. Among the officers killed was the gallant Lieutenant Wyatt-Rawson, R.N., who had guided the Highland Brigade by the stars, throughout the night, and was among the first to enter the Egyptian works. He was Naval aide-de-camp to Sir G. Wolseley, to whom his last words were “Didn’t I lead them straight, General!” Major Strong and Captain Wardell, of the Royal Marines, were both shot dead while leading and cheering on their men up the glacis, within twenty yards of the enemy.

220. When the order to charge was given, the 42nd. charged instantly, and the 65th. after a short interval, and more quickly than the flank half battalion. This inequality of movement left the right corner and part of the right flank of the square open. Worse still, the charge was made, to quote the common expression in the camp “at nothing.” The line stopped short, and in a few moments came the Arab rush, and the Highlanders and 65th. were so closely jammed together that they had hardly elbow room to use their weapons. Only three or four of the enemy got inside the square, and they were killed as soon as they entered.

221. “The formation of the Arabs, which was like a half moon, overlapped the front and right face of the 1st. Brigade. Buller had his men well in hand, just as if they were at a review. He commenced firing volleys at them. The Arabs, who were in irregular formation, and from three to ten deep, came along at a run, and it was just like a big black wave running up a beach. It began to break on the crest, the white foam being represented by the men that fell simultaneously with every volley, and the wave began to grow less and less the more it neared the square. Within two hundred and fifty yards it nearly ceased, and not one man could get near enough to use his spear.”—Wylde’s—In the Soudan.

222. With Lord Wolseley were Major-General Sir Redvers Buller, V.C., Chief of the Staff; Colonel W. F. Butler, C.B., Assistant Adjutant-General; Colonel Sir C. W. Wilson, R.E., Chief of Intelligence Department; and Colonel Sir H. Stewart, K.C.B. Colonel H. Brackenbury, R.A.; Colonel R. Harrison, R.E.; Colonel Webber, R.E.; and others, for special service.

223. The advance of the troops up the Nile was difficult and onerous in the extreme. Some of the cataracts extended for two and three miles, and all the stores had to be taken out of the boats and carried miles round, over broken and rocky ground, and then shipped again beyond the obstruction. It often took seventy men to haul one boat through the rapids, and some days the whole progress made was under a mile. Many of the boats were capsized and wrecked, and fifty men of the expedition, including ten Canadians, were drowned before reaching Dongola.

224. The troops which proceeded up the Nile were detachments of the 1st. and 2nd. Life Guards; the Horse Guards; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Dragoon Guards; 1st. and 2nd. Dragoons; 5th. and 16th. Lancers; and 3rd., 4th., 7th., 10th., 11th., 15th., 18th., 19th., 20th., and 21st. Hussars. Most of them served as mounted infantry, or in the camel corps. Detachments of Grenadier, Coldstream, and Scots Guards; 13th., 21st., and 94th. Foot, 60th. Rifles and Rifle Brigade, and the 18th., 35th., 38th., 42nd., 46th., 50th., 56th., 75th., 79th. Foot; Royal Marines; and Naval Brigade. The 18th. Foot were the winners of Lord Wolseley’s prize of £100 in the race up the Nile to Debbah.

225. “Immediately I perceived the enemy coming down, I ran the gun to a position in the centre of the left flank, and commenced firing. After about thirty rounds the gun jammed. The enemy then were about two hundred yards from the muzzle of it. The captain of it, Will Rhoods, and myself, unscrewed the plate to clean the barrel, when the enemy were upon us. Rhoods was killed by a spear; Miller, drummer, I also saw killed at the same moment. I was knocked down in rear of gun, but uninjured, except a spear scratch on left hand. As I struggled up I was carried against the face of the square, which was literally pressed back by sheer weight of numbers. The crush was so great, that at the moment few on either side were killed, but fortunately this flank of the square was forced up a very steep little mound, which enabled the rear rank to open a tremendous fire over the heads of the front rank men. This relieved the pressure, and enabled the front rank to bayonet or shoot those of the enemy nearest them. The enemy then turned to the right and streamed away along the rear face of the square, where, I afterwards heard they effected an entrance. None of them got into the square at the place I indicated, where the crush was, which was held by the Mounted Infantry.”—Despatch of Lord Charles Beresford, R.N.

226. All the Arabs killed belonged to the Hadendowa tribe, and among them were several women, clad as men. Their fanaticism was amazing. As an eye-witness wrote—“When our men went out to bring in the wounded rebels lying in the bush, these latter crept bleeding on all fours, with the spears in their mouths to stab them, and even hobbled on broken legs to attack them.”

227. One of the standards had this inscription—“From the Mahdi, the true Prophet of God. Whoever fights under this banner shall be victorious.”

228. The Soudan Medal, with the clasp “Gemaizah, 1888,” was given to the officers, seamen, and marines of H.M.S. “Racer” and “Starling” who belonged to those vessels on December 20th., 1888, the date of the action.

229. Medals granted for service in the field, as well as medals and gratuities, and medals and annuities, for good conduct, are forfeited by soldiers on conviction of desertion or felony, or being sentenced to penal servitude, or on discharge with ignominy. They are also liable to forfeiture by sentence of court-martial, on conviction of disgraceful conduct; or, in case of sergeants, on reduction to the ranks. Medals thus forfeited are transmitted to the Horse Guards, in order to their being returned to the Mint. Under certain regulations lost medals are replaced; if the loss be proved to have occurred from carelessness or neglect, the loser may be recommended to the Commander-in-Chief for a new medal, at his own expense, after two years’ absence from the regimental defaulters’ book. In order to justify the replacement of a medal at the public expense, the loss must be shewn to have occurred while on duty, or by some accident entirely beyond the control of the loser; in all other cases, such as the loss of a medal cut from a tunic, or stolen from the person, the soldier has to pay for it himself. In cases wherein the clasps are not lost, they are forwarded to the Adjutant-General to be attached to the new medal. When medals are designedly made away with, or pawned, the soldier is to be tried by court-martial, and, if convicted, put under stoppages, the amount being credited to the public. After five years’ absence from the regimental defaulters’ book, the offender may be recommended for a new medal, on again paying the value thereof.

230. A somewhat similar medal was given to the Indian chiefs who had distinguished themselves by their loyalty, at the close of the war between America and England, in 1814. On the obverse is a laureated bust of George III., in the mantle and collar of the garter, with the legend “Georgius III. Dei Gratia, Britannarum Rex. F. D.”; and on the reverse, the Royal Arms, with the date 1814 in the exergue. All these medals are of extreme rarity.

231. Two years afterwards, in November, 1800, the Emperor further rewarded the eight officers of the 15th., by conferring on each of them the Cross of the Order of Maria Theresa, permission to accept and wear the insignia being granted by George III. At the Greg sale, May 16, 1887, the medal and chain, with the cross of Maria Theresa, given to Cornet E. G. Butler, were sold for £240.

232. This “Order of Merit” having attracted the attention of the local military authorities, the commanding officer was called upon by Lord Hill, to explain under what regulations and arrangements it was conferred. The explanation produced the following letter:—

Horse Guards, 20th June, 1832.

Sir,—I have had the honour to submit to the General Commanding in Chief your letter of the 4th. instant, with its enclosure, on the subject of the “Order of Merit” existing in the 5th. Foot, and am directed to acquaint you, that the explanation afforded by Lieutenant-Colonel Sutherland, shews that the order in question is dispensed under the most laudable regulations, and has been productive of the best effects, during the long period since its original establishment in the regiment.

It is considered highly desirable, however, that both officer and soldier should, under all circumstances, be taught to expect professional honours from the Sovereign alone; and under this impression, Lord Hill has been induced to recommend to the King to give the royal authority for the confirmation and continuance of this regimental badge of distinction, an arrangement which, while it bestows upon it legitimate existence, will, at the same time, no doubt enhance its value in the estimation of those on whom it is conferred.

You will, therefore, be pleased to communicate this decision to Lieutenant-Colonel Sutherland, and acquaint him that he is at liberty to proceed in the distribution of the medals and badges as heretofore.

I have, etc.,
John Macdonald,
Adjutant-General.
Lieutenant-General
Sir Wm. Houstoun, G.C.B. and G.C.H.,
Commanding at Gibraltar.

233. This medal was struck in Dublin, and issued to those entitled to wear it, at their own expense.

234. In the year 1818, the 73rd. were engaged in suppressing a rebellion of the Candians in Ceylon. A small party of the regiment, in charge of Lance-Corporal R. McLoughlin, while on a march, was attacked by a numerous body of the enemy, and two men were killed. As the Candians generally mutilated the remains of British soldiers, the little party of the 73rd. divided; part remaining to guard the bodies, and the other part, at an equal risk, forcing their way to Badulah, a few miles distant. From this place they returned with a reinforcement, drove back the enemy, and carried off the bodies of their slain comrades. To reward this gallant conduct, a medal was struck by the Ceylon government for presentation to Corporal McLoughlin, and three privates, but they all died of fever before it was issued.

235. The following account of the presentation of medals to a body of Volunteers, on their disbanding, appeared in the Morning Chronicle of April, 1802, just after the signing of the Treaty of Amiens:—

“Yesterday the Hon. John Henniker Major met his respectable corps of Suffolk Volunteers, in that county; and, after thanking them, in an elegant and appropriate speech, for the zeal and activity that they had manifested in the defence of their country, delivered to each of them a silver medal, decorated with military devices, as a mark of the high sense he entertained of their services; after which, Mr. Major informed them they were now disbanded, conformably to the regulation of the Government, with a reward the most gratifying, viz., their Sovereign’s approbation of their conduct.”

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES

Page | Changed from | Changed to
--- | --- | ---
160 | the conflict raged at the breaches, when an explosion destroyed | the conflict raged at the beaches, when an explosion destroyed
376 | divided into two columns, one operating from Burmah agains | divided into two columns, one operating from Burmah against
578 | direction. The route was complete, great loss being inflicted | direction. The rout was complete, great loss being inflicted

- Fixed typos; non-standard spelling and dialect retained.
- Renumbered footnotes and moved them all to the end of the final chapter.